Jiang Huai really didn¡¯t expect his brother to say that. His mother had practiced martial arts for many years and was very skilled. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t kill anyone if she hit someone, but she wouldn¡¯t let anyone have an easy time either. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to cause enough damage for him to be in pain for seven to eight days.
¡°Brother, you can¡¯t leave me in the lurch. It was the three of us who discussed and didn¡¯t tell Mom.¡± Jiang Huai was about to cry.
Jiang Yan sighed. ¡°Brother, you have to have evidence when you speak.¡±
As awyer, Jiang Yan¡¯s words were strict. Jiang Huai really could not produce any evidence. Hearing the other party hang up, he really wanted to cry.
However, no matter how unwilling he was, Jiang Huai still moved to the living room step by step. He really hated himself for not going to work today.
Li Mei sat on the sofa and watched him enter. Jiang Huai tried his best to move as slowly as possible, but the ce was only so big. In the end, he still had to move in front of Li Mei.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to apany An¡¯an on the variety show? Why is Zou Bai on the show?¡± Li Mei asked coldly.
Jiang Huai swallowed and mustered the courage to say, ¡°Something happened in mypany and I couldn¡¯t leave. I wanted to let Eldest Brother and Second Brother go, but the two of them didn¡¯t have time. In the end, I could only let Zou Bai apany An¡¯an.¡±
Seeing that Li Mei¡¯s expression was not good, he quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s good for Zou Bai to apany her. After all, the two of them are already together. If they are photographed by a tabloid reporter one day, they will definitely be on the trending searches. It¡¯s better to let theizens know that there¡¯s something going on between the two of them now so that they can smoothly ept itter.¡±
Li Mei was about to die of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very smart? News can be bought with money. Even if the tabloid reporters had ten guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to report Zou Bai¡¯s matter. However, we can¡¯t hide it from the Zou family anymore.¡±
Jiang Huai did not realize the seriousness of the matter and said foolishly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if the Zou family knows. It¡¯s not a big deal for Zou Bai to fall in love.¡±
Li Mei could not understand who Jiang Huai took after. She and her husband were both smart people, and Jiang Yan and Jiang Yan were even more wise. Only Jiang Huai could not see the situation clearly sometimes.
¡°The Zou family is not just Zou Bai alone. There are so many people in the family. Who knows what will go on? Moreover, your sister and Zou Bai have children. If the Zou family wants to take the children away, what do you think we can do?¡± Li Mei reached out and grabbed his ear.
Jiang Huai tried to save his ears. Just as he was struggling against her, the phone at home rang. He quickly thanked the person who called.
Li Mei red at him and let go. Then, she went to answer the call.
¡°Xiao Mei, did you know that the two children are together?¡± It was Zou Bai¡¯s mother, Wen Li.
When she saw the news online, she was so happy that she almost jumped up. The first thing she did was call Li Mei to ask about this.
Li Mei gritted her teeth and maintained her normal tone. ¡°I just found out too. It scared me.¡±
¡°How can this be scary? This is clearly a great thing.¡± Wen Li smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I thought that our two children were verypatible. I didn¡¯t expect them to really get together. Let¡¯s find time to get together so that we can discuss their future..¡±
Chapter 448 - 448: Air Mattress
Chapter 448 - 448: Air Mattress
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Li Mei really had nothing to discuss. She had never thought of Zou Bai as her son-inw. She had only epted him because her daughter liked him. However, Wen Li¡¯s words made it sound as if she wanted to hold a wedding tomorrow.
¡°The children are still recording a variety show. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to postpone the gathering,¡± Li Mei said. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true.¡±
Wen Li did not hear the reluctance in Li Mei¡¯s words. She thought that she was frightened by the news and said considerately, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait until the children¡¯s matter is over.¡±
After hanging up, Wen Li felt refreshed. During this period of time, she was most worried about Chen Xiang¡¯s return to the country. She was afraid that Zou Bai would rekindle their rtionship. Then, she would really have to hang herself with a rope.
Unexpectedly, Zou Bai had already gotten together with Jiang An.
In Wen Li¡¯s eyes, although Jiang An had already married someone before and had children, she was still a good child with good morals. She was worlds apart from Chen Xiang.
Wen Li had been tortured by Chen Xiang¡¯s matter for too long. As long as it wasn¡¯t her, it didn¡¯t matter who Zou Bai was with.
At the thought of this, Wen Li quickly went to watch the variety show. The more she watched Jiang An and the children, the more she liked them.
Because of the news about Jiang An and Zou Bai, the news of someone running naked on the streets in Sea City was suppressed. After all, no one cared if a mental patient was naked.
Si Cheng still didn¡¯t know that he had been dered mentally ill. After running around naked, he was quickly taken away by the police. He was considered to be disturbing public order and was detained.
Big Brother did not send anyone to save him. Anyway, it was not a big deal. He would naturally be released when the time was up.
There were actually people on the streets who recognized that this was Si Cheng, but they quickly felt that their eyes were ying tricks on them. This unshaven lunatic with sunken cheeks really did not look like the Si Cheng who appeared in the magazines back then.
Hearing that he had not been recognized, Si Cheng did not know if he should be happy or unhappy.
After entering the vige, the recording team took away the guests¡¯ phones. They knew nothing about the outside world and could only focus on recording the show.
After entering the house, all the families were busy tidying up their rooms. After a day of running around, it was time for them to rest. Only Tan Si did not know what to do.
It could be said that there was nothing in House 5. There was not even a bed.
¡°Director, are you asking us to sleep on the floor?¡± Tan Si did not even bother to pretend this time and asked with a cold expression.
Of course, Han Yu would not do such a thing. This was a parent-child program, not a wilderness survival program. He could not go overboard, for the sake of the children.
However, variety shows had to have a certain level of interest, so House 5 was set up to form a contrast.
¡°We¡¯ve prepared air mattresses. Guests need to inte it themselves,¡± Han Yu said.
The staff quickly carried the mattress up. The air mattress was packaged with a matching pump.
Tan Si really wanted to throw the thing in his face, but she knew that she could not do so. She only lowered her head to study how to use the air mattress.
At this moment, Tan Nian was already sleepy. He leaned into Wang Li¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Tan Si squatted on the ground and pumped the air mattress. Coupled with the dim yellow light in the house, she lookedpletely different from the other families. She could only be described as miserable.
[From the looks of it, Tan Si is really miserable.]
[The production team insisted on using such a dpidated house. Our Si Si has been a princess since she was young. How can she live here?]
[If I remember correctly, the Tan family used to live in the countryside. When did she be a princess again?]
[Fans, understand one thing. This is a variety show. They spent money to hire Tan Si to film it. She has been participating voluntarily from the beginning.]
[To put it bluntly, this is a job. It¡¯s normal for the process to be a little difficult.]
[Tan Si earns more money from doing this show than I have earned in total in a few years. She doesn¡¯t have the right toin.]
[Stop arguing. Si Si didn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s just trying her best to pump the mattress.]
Tan Si worked for most of the night and finally got the air mattress up. Wang Li quicklyid out the bedsheets and everything else. The production team provided the bedding and they could finally rest.
At this moment, she was not in the mood to startining. Tan Si fell onto the bed and fell asleep. She was really too tired today.
Wang Li¡¯s heart ached when she saw her like this, but the grandson in her arms was obviously even more pitiful. She had originally thought that Tan Si would have some interaction with the child on the variety show and this might inspire some maternal love. Now, it seemed like that was simply a pipe dream..
Chapter 449 - 449: Sunrise
Chapter 449: Sunrise
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The variety show was very popr. It was on the trending searches for an entire day, and the ambiguous rtionship between Jiang An and Zou Bai was even more lively. Many people were making edits of the interactions between the two of them. There were also many older people who liked Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi and felt that they were really too cute.
Zhao Yan naturally saw this too. He specially opened the live-stream and watched the entire process with a cold expression. After confirming that Zou Bai had deep feelings for Jiang An, he was even more certain of his ideas.
He had to use all means to get Jiang An. When the time came, Zou Bai would definitely be heartbroken. His resentment of not being able topare to Zou Bai for all these years could finally dissipatepletely.
At the thought of this, a smile appeared on his face until he saw Tan Nian being carried. He could not believe his eyes.
Tan Nian¡¯s facial features were too simr to his father¡¯s. Although there was a huge age difference, his eyes and nose looked alike.
Zhao Yan hurriedly called the old servant at home. He had been working at home for decades.
¡°Who do you think this child looks like?¡± Zhao Yan asked.
The old servant looked at it and said excitedly, ¡°He looks the same as when Old Master was young. I definitely am not mistaken.¡±
Of course, Zhao Yan did not think that Tan Nian had anything to do with his father. After all, he had been obsessed with living in seclusion for the past two years and refused to leave the mountain.
The Zhao family had sent many people to protect him and confirmed that he had never left.
Zhao Yan suddenly thought of that night in Ma City. Since Jiang An was not that woman, could she have been Tan Si?
At that time, he had investigated. There were only a few people staying on that floor of the Ma City Hotel, and Tan Si¡¯s name was among them. At that time, because he and Zou Bai were staying, the hotel¡¯s inspection was very strict. It was definitely not an outsider who entered.
In addition, the matter between Si Cheng and her had caused a hugemotion in the city. The entire Sea City knew that she had given birth to Si Cheng¡¯s child, but in the end it was rified that the child was not his.
Tan Si had tried to fool Si Cheng, so she wouldn¡¯t have known either.
Zhao Yan felt that everything was like a jigsaw puzzle. Suddenly, it was pieced together seamlessly. A burning emotion suddenly surged in his heart. He smiled and called Zhao Yi over. ¡°Find an opportunity to get Tan Nian¡¯s hair. I want to do a DNA test.¡±
In fact, he was already half sure, but it was better to have evidence.
The production team was woken up in the middle of the night. Han Yu said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re going to film highlights.¡±
He pointed the camera at Jiang An and Zou Bai sitting on the mountain. They wanted to watch the sunrise.
They didn¡¯t know that Han Yu had followed them over, so they thought that with the production team watching over the children, they didn¡¯t have to worry.
¡°Will Little Feather and Little Wingsy suddenly wake up?¡± Jiang An was a little worried.
Zou Bai smiled and said, ¡°Zou Yi, Zou Er, and Penguin are all here. They¡¯re guarding the courtyard. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
The production team would start the live broadcast at eight in the morning, so the two of them had plenty of time to enjoy their alone time.
Zou Bai felt that he and An¡¯an had skipped the many stages they should go through before having children. They hadn¡¯t experienced the honeymoon phase between couples, so he had always felt guilty and wanted topensate An¡¯an.
Last night, after the live broadcast ended, he wanted to sleep in An¡¯an¡¯s room. Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, he saw An¡¯an sitting by the bed. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep in a new environment.
He had the idea of watching the sunrise and pulled Jiang An up the mountain.
¡°In the past, whenever I had something troubling me, I would climb a mountain and watch the sunrise,¡± Zou Bai said.
Jiang An curled up in her arms. ¡°Will your mood be better after watching it?¡±
¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Zou Bai said honestly. ¡°But it will allow me to think about many things and sessfully resolve them.¡±
This statement amused Jiang An. Sheughed for a long time before stopping. ¡°Then you can just find a ce to think alone. Why do you have to climb a mountain?¡±
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I feel hope when I see the sun rise.¡± Zou Bai kissed Jiang An¡¯s forehead. ¡°But I don¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡±
Jiang An also kissed him back and asked, ¡°Why?¡±
Zou Bai looked at her and smiled. ¡°Now that I have you and the children, I don¡¯t need sunrise to give me hope anymore.¡±
Jiang An did not expect him to say sweet nothings at this time. She shrank back into the nket in embarrassment. ¡°Where did you learn to say all these sweet nothings?¡±
¡°These aren¡¯t sweet nothings. They¡¯re from the bottom of my heart.¡± Zou Bai looked at Jiang An very seriously. ¡°An¡¯an, I love you.¡±
Jiang An smiled brightly. ¡°I know you love me. I want you to know that I love you too.¡±
At this moment, the rays hit the top of the mountain. They were bathed in the sunlight. Two lovers hugged each other, as if this wouldst until the end of time..
Chapter 450 - 450: The Children’s Mission
Chapter 450: The Children¡¯s Mission
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After watching the sunrise, Jiang An and Zou Bai returned to the courtyard. The children were still sleeping quietly.
¡°Director, how long before the broadcast starts?¡± Jiang An asked.
Han Yu was very considerate. ¡°The children are still growing. It won¡¯t start too early. You all can sleep a little longer.¡±
Since the director had already said so, Jiang An returned to sleep without any psychological burden. She had woken up too early in the morning to climb the mountain and was a little sleepy now.
Zou Bai subconsciously wanted to lie down too, but Jiang An pushed him away. ¡°Go back to your room and lie down. We¡¯re recording a show.¡±
Han Yu quickly pretended not to hear anything. Although he knew that Zou Bai and Jiang An¡¯s rtionship was not ordinary, this was the first time he had seen it with his own eyes. He quickly suppressed all his thoughts.
As a variety show director, he was definitely a propagator of news. He married his wife because both of them liked to watch entertainment news. The two of them could talk about celebrities for half the night.
He really wanted to go home and chat with his wife, but he also understood that he couldn¡¯t talk nonsense about Zou Bai. He could only hold it in bitterly.
It took a long time to tidy up the roomsst night. The parents slept soundly, and Han Yu began today¡¯s mission.
The staff went to the children¡¯s room and gently woke them up.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had the habit of getting up every day to train their bodies. Before the production team could call them, they had already gotten up and were practicing martial arts in the courtyard under the morning sun. They looked very lively.
[I really didn¡¯t expect them to learn martial arts.]
[I remember that Jiang An¡¯s mother seems to be a martial artist.]
[The child is still so young. There¡¯s no need to practice martial arts now. Jiang An is too ruthless.]
[What¡¯s wrong with practicing martial arts to strengthen your body? I don¡¯t think the children areining.]
[Since it¡¯s so good, why isn¡¯t Jiang An practicing it herself?]
As soon as theizen finished speaking, he saw Jiang An push open the door ande out. Before her eyes were fully open, she was already standing beside the children. Her body started training faster than her brain.
Her movements were more precise than the children¡¯s. It was obvious that she had practiced for a long time. She definitely did not suddenly decide to start practicing it this morning to put on a show.
At this point, the livelyizen suddenly stopped talking. Facing the hard truth, he could only remain silent.
The staff patiently waited for them to finish a set of punches before saying, ¡°An¡¯an, the children have a solo mission in the morning.¡±
Jiang An nodded. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be in the way here. I can go prepare breakfast.¡±
¡°Today¡¯s breakfast wasn¡¯t prepared by the parents. The task is being handed over to the children of each family,¡± the staff exined.
Jiang An revealed a look of disbelief. Although she believed that the two children were very independent, cooking was still a little difficult for them. Neither of them had ever entered the kitchen.
¡°We¡¯re not asking the children to do it, but to win breakfast through the mission. The production team has already prepared it,¡± the staff hurriedly said.
Only then did Jiang An feel relieved. She reminded the children, ¡°Just treat it as a game. Be careful.¡±
The two children obediently agreed and followed the staff hand in hand. Most of the other children had the same reaction and followed the production team readily.
When it came to Tan Nian, it was not so easy. The production team knocked on the door for a long time before someone opened it. Wang Li was extremely sleepy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The production team repeated the mission again. Wang Li subconsciously resisted. ¡°The child only fell asleep at midnight. He can¡¯t wake up so early today.¡±
The production team was also in a difficult position. They had indeed slept verytest night, so they had set the task for the morning at eight o¡¯clock. They thought that no matter what, they should have slept enough, but the other party said that it was still too early.
The staff looked at the group of children waiting and could only continue to persuade her. ¡°The children are already up. Tan Nian should be awake soon.¡±
Seeing that the other children were all here, Wang Li could not say anything to let Tan Nian continue sleeping.
At this moment, Tan Si was woken up. She walked to the door with a dark expression. ¡°Why is it so noisy in the morning?¡±
Wang Li told her the whole story. Tan Si would not think about whether Tan Nian had slept enough. She pulled him up from the bed and said, ¡°Follow the people outside. Do whatever they tell you to do. Don¡¯t cry ore back early. Do you understand?¡±
Tan Nian wanted to cry when he was suddenly woken up, but he quickly held it in when he saw Tan Si¡¯s face. He did not hear what his mother said at all and only nodded desperately..
Chapter 451 - 451: Child’s Psychology
Chapter 451: Child¡¯s Psychology
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si dealt with Tan Nian and wanted to quickly throw him out so that she could continue sleeping.
Tan Si carried the child to the door and even tried to pretend her heart ached for the child. She tidied the hat on Tan Nian¡¯s head and reminded him, ¡°You have to listen to the brothers and sisters. Mommy will wait for you at home.¡±
Tan Nian had yet to reach the standard of being able to cooperate with her performance. He nodded in a daze, his face expressionless.
[Tan Nian seems to be very sad.]
[It¡¯s understandable given the child has just woken up.]
[He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s sad because he just woke up. I keep feeling that there might be something wrong with his mental state.]
[How can a child have mental problems?]
[This is a misconception. Children have their own thoughts. If they encounter something bad, of course, they will have psychological problems.]
[Don¡¯t make wild guesses here. It¡¯s already very difficult for Tan Si to take care of the child alone.]
Not only did Han Yu want to record a parent-child reality show, but he also wanted the public to focus their attention on the children.
Let the public know about children¡¯s perspectives and what the most scientific parenting methods were.
Since everyone had already discussed this point, he chose to give them a boost. He posted an article on Weibo about children¡¯s psychology and urged everyone to pay attention to children¡¯s psychological problems.
The camera turned back to the live-stream. The children stood at the entrance of the vige with the staff. There was a long table with all kinds of breakfast foods on it. The children¡¯s eyes widened.
Han Yu stood in front of the table and said, ¡°Children, do you still remember the mission you discovered when you first entered the vige?¡±
¡°I remember.¡± Liu Yue raised her hand. ¡°If we can find all the dragon balls in the vige, we can get the treasure map.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Our mission this morning is to get the clues to find the dragon balls.¡± Han Yu introduced the mission content. ¡°The clues of the whereabouts of the dragon balls are hidden in Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house. You have to help Grandpa and Grandma work to get the clues. The more clues you get, the more breakfast you can exchange for.¡±
Hearing the director¡¯s words, the children got really eager to give it a try. After all, for children, it was very exciting to be able to do something alone.
Children always looked forward to growing up because they wanted to be independent as soon as possible. They had a great sense of aplishment when they managed to do something themselves.
The children rushed to the houses in the vige and knocked on every door to ask if they wanted help.
The production team had already informed the elders in the vige. They knew that they were going to assign some rxing work to the children today, so they opened the doors to wee them in.
The children had all been well-exposed to the world and quicklymunicated with the elderly, exining their intentions.
The elders pretended not to know and then said they wanted their help.
In order to make it easier to film, the production team had already thought of what to let the children do. The elders handed the vige¡¯s specialty products to them and wanted them to sell them at the market.
Of course, the children agreed immediately and carried the goods to the market at the entrance of the vige.
As the oldest child, Gao Jing took on the responsibility of leading them.
At first, Liu Yue wanted to snatch the role of the leader, but when she saw that the other party was muchrger than her, she chose to give up.
It was not that Gao Jing was scary, but Liu Yue had a strong mentality and felt that it was not bad for the leader to be the strong Gao Jing.
¡°Brother Gao Jing, it¡¯s better not to let Tan Nian carry things. He looks like he¡¯s in a lot of pain,¡± Li Ai said.
Tan Nian carried the least things on his back, but he still looked like he was having a hard time. He was already thin and small, andpared to Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, who were the same age, he was half a head shorter. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that his health was not good.
Gao Jing put the goods he was carrying in his bag and said, ¡°You just need to follow us.¡±
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi pulled Tan Nian from both sides. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll walk slowly.¡±
The children did not understand the matters between adults, and Jiang An would not tell the children about those things. Therefore, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not hate Tan Nian. Instead, they felt that they should take care of this weak child.
This made theizens in the live-stream who were waiting to see the drama feel ashamed. They felt that their thoughts were too dark.
The children hurriedly rushed to the entrance of the vige. Now was the time when the market was lively. The elders of the nearby viges brought things to sell. The children had never seen such a scene before.
Under the director¡¯s urging, the children began to set up their stalls. They ced the goods they had carried in front of them and sold them individually. Everyone sold their own goods..
Chapter 452 - 452: Zhao Yi Makes a Move
Chapter 452: Zhao Yi Makes a Move
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had the loudest voices. To be more urate, Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was loudest. She was practically shouting at the top of her lungs, attracting a lot of people¡¯s attention.
There was even an old man who sighed. ¡°How can you let such a small childe out to sell things? What a sin.¡±
[The old man must think that Little Feather¡¯s family is very poor.]
[Jiang An is still waiting at home for the children to bring food back.]
[This time, the entire family really has to rely on their children to take care of them.]
[Little Feather is too brave. If I were standing here, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say a word.]
[Jiang An¡¯s two children are very extroverted. They don¡¯t have stage fright no matter where they go.]
[Jiang Yi¡¯s ounting speed is so fast, and he¡¯s made no mistakes.]
Although Jiang Yi did not shout like his sister, he did as much as Jiang Yu when it came to selling things.
He was in charge of packing things for the customers. He was agile, fast, and even gave a little extra. He said to the other party seriously, ¡°Come again next time.¡±
This made Zou Yi, who was guarding in the distance, tear up. ¡°Young Master has really grown up.¡±
The other children were not willing to fall behind and began to greet the guests. Everyone tried their best to sell things, except Tan Nian, who was at a loss.
He had never seen so many people before. Furthermore, everyone seemed to be sizing him up as they walked past.
This feeling made Tan Nian feel especially insecure. He tried his best to curl up into a ball and hide behind. He did not even dare to speak, let alone sell things.
Han Yu did not expect Tan Nian to be so timid. If he continued on like this, this segment would never bepleted.
However, the child had already expressed his fear. He could not force Tan Nian to sell things. For a moment, he did not know what to do.
He suddenly regretted inviting Tan Si back then. He thought that he had extended a helping hand, but in the end, he had shot himself in the foot.
Just as he was panicking, a few old men and women walked up to Tan Nian and started choosing things by themselves. Then, they threw down money and took the items away. Their actions were very fast, and no one could react.
If Han Yu didn¡¯t know that he didn¡¯t arrange for anyone, he would have suspected that these people were paid to help him smooth things over.
He looked at his assistant in confusion. ¡°You hired them?¡±
¡°No?¡± The assistant was equally confused. ¡°Our production team doesn¡¯t have the funds for that.¡±
Zhao Yi was watching everything from the dark. He would give the elderly money after they left.
In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Zhao Yan told Zhao Yi the whole story and instructed him to observe closer. Then, he brought Tan Nian¡¯s hair back.
Although the DNA test had not been done yet, Zhao Yi did not dare to ck off. He treated Tan Nian as his master, afraid that he would do something wrong.
Seeing that Tan Nian couldn¡¯t sell anything, he quickly hired someone to buy his things. In short, he couldn¡¯t let his Little Master lose.
No matter how the other children shouted, they could notpare to Tan Nian¡¯s selling speed. Almost everyone who came took something and threw money. Even the blind could see this happening.
[What does this mean? Is Tan Nian going to be the first?]
[Do you think we¡¯re fools? This is too obvious.]
[Tan Nian didn¡¯t do anything at all. It¡¯s too unfair to others if he gets first ce.]
[Even a fool can tell that these are all hired people. What is the production team thinking?]
[Even if you don¡¯t want Tan Nian to lose too badly, you don¡¯t have to do this, right?]
Han Yu also wanted to know what had happened. He had not done anything, but there was already a wave of disdain for him on the Inte.
¡°Hurry up and find out what happened. We can¡¯t let this continue,¡± Han Yu said anxiously.
¡°There¡¯s no way to investigate this at all. It¡¯s just the vigers nearby who want to buy things. It¡¯s useless to ask.¡± The assistant felt a headacheing on.
After Zhao Yi was done with these things, he hid. He was afraid that Zou Yi, who was not far away, would discover him. Zhao Yan had specially instructed him not to let the Zou family find out.
Seeing that no one else came to buy Tan Nian¡¯s things, Han Yu heaved a sigh of relief and released a statement online. He said that these people were all vigers nearby. The production team did not hire anyone to buy Tan Nian¡¯s things. It was just that the old people took pity on him and did this.
Although theizens still did not believe it, they did not say anything else when they saw Tan Nian looking like he was about to crawl into the ground.
The bazaar ended very quickly. The items were basically sold out. The children took the money and set off on the road back to the vige. The parents were worried and came out to wee them.
Even Tan Si was standing with everyone. It was not that she was worried about Tan Nian, but the child had not returned for a long time and they could not
eat..
Chapter 453 - 453: Exchange for Clues
Chapter 453: Exchange for Clues
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Even if the children were not afraid of strangers, they were still children. After experiencing hawking in the market, what they wanted to see the most when they returned home was their parents.
The children ran to their parents and wheedled in their arms, telling them what had just happened.
Jiang Yu spoke eloquently and told Jiang An everything that had happened just now. No matter how one looked at her, her smart appearance made her likable.
Sophie had only one child, Gao Jing. She had always wanted a cute little daughter so that she could dress her up in little dresses every day.
The biggest gain from participating in this show was meeting a few little girls. She liked these girls very much, but Jiang Yu was still her favorite.
It was not only because she liked Jiang An, but more importantly, she had a good impression after hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s words about being a princess. She was really surprised that such a young child knew the importance of responsibility.
Now that she heard Jiang Yu recount what happened at the market, Sophie smiled brightly. She leaned over and pinched Jiang Yu¡¯s cheek. ¡°Our Little Feather is so good at telling stories. I really like her.¡±
Jiang Yu was already used to being pinched by her elders. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely still get better.¡±
As she spoke, she even raised her fist to cheer herself on, making everyoneugh.
[Little Feather is really too cute.]
[Sunshine, self-confidence, and ambition. This is the daughter I dream of having.]
[Moreover, Little Feather is not squeamish at all. She carried such heavy things just now and went to the market to sell goods with a loud voice.]
[ording to her family background, Little Feather is the best. However, she does her best in the games too and has no intention of cking off.]
[Li Ai and Liu Yue are not squeamish either.]
[This variety show is full of good children.]
[I think Tan Nian is the most pitiful.]
When theizen said this, everyone fell silent. From the current broadcast, Tan Nian was indeed a little too introverted.
He was the same age as Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, but he could not evenpare to Liu Yue, who was younger than him.
He stuttered and could not speak fluently at all. His first reaction when he saw someone was to hide. Once something happened, he would start crying.
Of course, theizens would not me this on the child. They would only think that Tan Si did not take good care of the child.
After all, from her actions, it was obvious that she only cared about how she looked and did not care much about the child.
The director was watching the live-streamments. He did not want the topic to continue fermenting, so he quickly announced the following process.
¡°The money brought back by every child has to be sent to the elderly. The number of clues they will give you is based on the amount of money they earned. Those who have the most clues can choose breakfast first.¡±
When the children heard this, they stopped acting cute and hurriedly ran into the vige, as if they could obtain more clues as long as they arrived first.
Tan Nian ran for two steps before he could not breathe. He had never run so fast before. Even when he went downstairs, he was mostly carried by the nanny or walked over slowly.
However, Tan Nian did not want to fall behind. He took two deep breaths and continued running. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi noticed him.
The two of them turned around and ran to Tan Nian¡¯s side. They held his hands from both sides. Jiang Yu reached out and patted Tan Nian¡¯s back. ¡°Breathe slowly. Mom said that if you breathe too quickly, you¡¯ll be poisoned.¡±
Because they usually practiced martial arts, the two children knew these things very well.
Tan Nian obediently calmed himself down and waited for his breathing to stabilize before continuing to run with them.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were afraid that Tan Nian would not be able to keep up, so they slowed down a lot. The three of them were thest to arrive.
The old man had already exchanged all the clues with the other children. He called out to them, ¡°You¡¯re the only ones left. Come over quickly.¡±
Jiang Yu quickly took out the money and walked to the old man with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, this is the money we earned from selling goods. How many clues can we exchange it for?¡±
Jiang Yu had arge sum of change in her hands. Relying on her loud voice, she attracted many people to buy things. She currently had the highest earnings among all the children.
The old man took out three clues from his hand and handed them to her.
¡°These are clues about the dragon ball. You must keep them well.¡±
After that, it was Tan Nian¡¯s turn to exchange for clues. However, he was really afraid and was unable to say a word. In the end, he took the money and handed it over while trembling.
Seeing how scared the child was, the old man didn¡¯t say anything else and just handed over the clues.
It was not until he left that Tan Nian heaved a sigh of relief. He really did not want to interact with strangers..
Chapter 454 - 454: Making Friends
Chapter 454: Making Friends
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing him, Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°Why are you afraid? Grandpa is a very good person.¡±
Jiang Yi said, ¡°Little Feather, this is Tan Nian¡¯s own business. Don¡¯t ask too much.¡±
¡°But, Tan Nian¡¯s behavior is very strange.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face was filled with confusion.
In her opinion, if she had any doubts, she had to ask. Only then could she get an answer.
Jiang Yi patted Jiang Yu¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not strange for Tan Nian to be like this. There are people who like to talk to others, so of course there are people who want to be alone. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just his preference.¡±
Jiang Yu had always listened to her brother. Although Jiang Yi was silent most of the time, as his twin, she could sense her brother¡¯s emotions.
She knew that Jiang Yi was just not interested in most things, which was why he chose to think about his own matters in silence.
So in her eyes, her brother was a very smart person. Her brother must have made the right decision.
¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.
Tan Nian looked at Jiang Yi with gratitude and admiration. He had finally met someone who understood him. Other than his grandmother, everyone wanted him to be more extroverted. His mother even despised him for being timid.
When he was at home, Tan Si would alwayspare Jiang Yi and his sister to him. She had talked about many things that he could notpare to, but Tan Nian did not hate this pair of siblings at all.
After meeting them, he liked them even more instead. Jiang Yu was who he wanted to be, and Jiang Yi was the most understanding brother.
The three children got along well. When they returned, they were still holding hands. The people in the live-stream did not expect things to develop like this.
[Tan Si and Jiang An are obviously like fire and water, but the children get along very well. I wonder what will happen in the end.]
[The friendship between children is very pure. As long as they like you, they will want to be friends with you.]
[Children don¡¯t care about their family backgrounds and histories when they make friends. There¡¯s no need to weigh the pros and cons.]
[But when the show ends, it will be very difficult for Tan Nian to see Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi again.]
[After all, this is not something that can be easily resolved. Tan Si and Jiang An will never reconcile in this lifetime.]
[Reconcile? They¡¯re already giving the production team a lot of face by not fighting.]
[Our Si Si didn¡¯t do anything wrong.]
[She was the third party who stole her brother-inw, but she was a good girl. Fans always say that.]
Tan Si did indeed want to snatch her brother-inw, but now she wanted to snatch the current one. When she saw Zou Bai¡¯s meticulous attitude towards Jiang An, she was already extremely jealous.
She felt that these should be hers. She even started to resent her parents. If they had worked hard, she would have been the daughter of a rich family long ago.
Tan Si had clearly been proud of her family background in the past, but now that she had met Jiang An, she finally knew what a real wealthy family was. If she could live in a wealthy family like the Jiang family, she would be able to obtain everything.
However, there was still a chance now. As long as she could snatch Zou Bai over, she could trample Jiang An under her feet.
Before leaving the house in the morning, Tan Si carefully chose a set of clothes and spent a long time putting on makeup. She dressed up very exquisitely and wanted to suppress Jiang An.
It was only when they met that she realized that it was useless. Because today was an official recording, Jiang An couldn¡¯t wear zero makeup and only put on a little nude lipstick.
However, she was still wearing sportswear that wasfortable for her to move around. Her hair was tied into a simple ponytail.
But even so, she was still unbelievably beautiful. She was filled with vitality, and she did not look like she had ever given birth at all.
Tan Si, who was at the side, was like a paint palette. She had gone overboard with trying to choose a gorgeous dress, whichbined with her heavy makeup, made her look like a mess.
It would have been fine if this outfit was on the red carpet, but it was definitely the most out of ce in the vige.
[Tan Si¡¯s outfit is too awkward.]
[She¡¯s participating in a reality show. Why does she look like she¡¯s going to walk the red carpet in the next second?]
[That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t look good either.]
[Are you blind? How can you say that she¡¯s not good-looking?]
[That¡¯s right. Jiang An only put on lipstick and she looks better than her.]
[Can Jiang An¡¯s fans stay away from us?]
[I am not a fan of Jiang An. I just think that Jiang An is good-looking.]
[That¡¯s obviously a lie. How can Jiang An be as good-looking as our Si Si?]
Han Yu had been staring at thements in the live-stream. When he saw this sentence, he subconsciously looked at Jiang An and Tan Si. Afterparing them, he still felt that Jiang An looked better.
Even with such exquisite makeup, Tan Si could notpare to Jiang An¡¯s natural beauty..
Chapter 455 - 455: Adopted Daughter
Chapter 455 - 455: Adopted Daughter
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si hurriedly took Tan Nian away. She did not want to see him getting close to Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi.
Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t noticed anything yet. She smiled and said to Tan Nian, ¡°Let¡¯s y together when we have time.¡±
Tan Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure, sure.¡±
Tan Si subconsciously grabbed his hand tightly. Only then did Tan Nian realize that his mother was angry. He lowered his head and returned to his silent state.
Although he really wanted to listen to his mother, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his new friends. He could only protect himself in this way.
¡°Now, please choose your breakfast,¡± the director said appropriately.
The ones who got the most clues were Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. They quickly ran to the table to choose the food they wanted.
¡°That¡¯s not fair, right?¡± Tan Si said. ¡°Jiang An¡¯s family has two children. Of course they would have obtained more clues.¡±
The director wanted to roll his eyes. Couldn¡¯t she just let the process go smoothly?
Even reality shows had a fixed time. They had toplete all the parts within the filming time.
As it had been changed to live broadcast mode, there was no chance to finish filming then edit. Han Yu had to watch the process closely and ensure there weren¡¯t too many dys.
Now that Tan Si was looking for trouble, he could not ignore it.
Han Yu forced a smile and said, ¡°Jiang An¡¯s family is a family of four. They need more food, so it¡¯s inevitable that they get more clues.¡±
¡°We only have one child and they have two. It¡¯s not fair no matter how you look at it.¡± Tan Si refused to let go.
Jiang An looked at her coldly. ¡°The children won the clues to win food for their families. The more clues our family has, the more we have to use them up anyways. If we really let only one child go, won¡¯t it be unfair to us?¡±
Zou Bai said, ¡°If everything has to be fair, then before An¡¯an returned to the Jiang family, did she receive the same treatment as you as the adopted daughter of the Tan family?¡±
Wang Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°How can an adopted daughter be the same as a biological daughter!¡±
¡°You were the one who chose An¡¯an from the orphanage and then went through the legal adoption procedures. Legally, she¡¯s the same as your biological daughter,¡± Zou Bai emphasized the word ¡®legally¡¯.
[These words are really disappointing.]
[With an adopted daughter and a biological daughter, the family must be biased towards their biological daughter. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what she said.]
[If that¡¯s the case, just don¡¯t adopt.]
[Get this straight. Adoptive and biological daughters have the same rights under thew. This is written in the Civil Code.]
[It¡¯s understandable to be biased, but Jiang An¡¯s life back then was too tough.]
[Following behind Tan Si every day and serve her like a servant.]
[You have to have evidence before you speak.]
[Go to the school that Tan Si attended and ask. That¡¯s what they all say.]
[That¡¯s too much.]
The director couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said directly, ¡°The production team nned everything from a fair perspective. All of this was written on the contract back then.¡±
Tan Si did not look at the contract at all. She had always signed it directly. When she heard the director¡¯s words, she could only choose to shut up.
Seeing that she had finally calmed down, the director heaved a sigh of relief and asked Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi to continue choosing breakfast.
The two children were not affected and quickly chose three types of food. It was just enough for the family of four.
The other families also chose ording to the order. Only Tan Si had a sullen expression on her face. No one knew what she was thinking.
When it was their turn, Tan Nian had no idea what to choose. He looked at Wang Li helplessly.
Tan Si finally could not hold back her anger and said angrily, ¡°Just take whatever you want. You¡¯re already so old, yet you don¡¯t have your own opinions.¡±
Tan Nian was stunned by this sudden reprimand. He quickly pointed at the two food in front of him obediently and lowered his head to return to Tan Si¡¯s side. He did not dare to speak. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the child was afraid of her.
Tan Si had yet to realize that something was wrong. She felt that she was educating the child normally. Perhaps theizens would even say that she had taught him well.
Theizens didment on this matter, but they were all negative.
[He was just a little slower. Tan Si didn¡¯t have to say that, right?]
[If he hears such words every day, the child will definitely be sad.]
[There¡¯s a reason why Tan Nian is so introverted.]
[Does Tan Si not know how to educate children, or has she never educated him before?]
[I think she usually doesn¡¯t care at all. I just need to flip through her itinerary to know that she hasn¡¯t been home for more than a few days.]
[Si Si is also trying to earn money to support her family.]
[The Tan family is a rich family after all. They wouldn¡¯t force Tan Si to be so busy herself. I think it¡¯s just an excuse..]
Chapter 456 - 456: Netizens’ Hypothesis
Chapter 456 - 456: Netizens¡¯ Hypothesis
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si¡¯s original intention on the show was to establish a new persona. Unexpectedly, it made everyone wonder if she had ever taken care of the child.
Wang Ying stared at thements in the live-stream and did not know what to do. He had already invested a lot of energy to refute these words.
He hired many people to go to the live-stream and get them to do their best to praise Tan Si. However, they could notpare to theizens.
Wang Ying had not been a manager for long and did not know how to deal with this matter. In the end, he decided to give up.
Anyway, as long as there was a topic to talk about, it didn¡¯t matter if they praised or scolded her. As long as the artiste was popr, as her manager, he could get benefits.
Wang Ying did not have that kind of foresight. He was unclear about Tan Si¡¯s future ns. This was a big taboo for managers.
Tan Si did not know that Wang Ying had already made the decision to give up. After pretending for so long, she could no longer pretend. She walked towards House 5 with a dark expression.
Wang Li carried the breakfast they had chosen. Tan Nian followed behind with his short legs and tried his best to keep up with his mother.
After returning to the house, Tan Si looked at the food on the table and did not have much of an appetite. When she was at home, she had to have a whole table of food for breakfast. Even when she was in the training camp some time ago, there was a nutritionist to prepare the food.
Such simple food was really not to her liking. She said, ¡°I remember that there are still some snacks in my luggage. Take some out for me.¡±
Wang Li hesitated and said, ¡°Those are all for Nian Nian. They¡¯re for him to eat when he¡¯s not feeling well and can¡¯t eat. Let¡¯s store them first.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s mood became even worse. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat all of it. My appetite isn¡¯t good now. Can¡¯t I eat two?¡±
She did not care who the snacks belonged to. Since she needed it now, they had to give it to her.
Wang Li knew that she could not dissuade her. She sighed and turned around to get some snacks from her luggage. However, she only took a small portion and left the rest for Tan Nian.
[No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s very strange.]
[It¡¯s not strange at all. It¡¯s just that the mother doesn¡¯t love her child.]
[I think she even hates Tan Nian a little.]
[Thinking about it this way, when she was pregnant, she was always with Si Cheng. Did she want to marry into a rich family through her child?]
[Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This child isn¡¯t Si Cheng¡¯s at all.]
[At that time, Si Cheng probably didn¡¯t know that the child wasn¡¯t his.
Otherwise, why would he apany her for a prenatal checkup? No one cared about Jiang An when she gave birth.]
Theizens were invincible in this aspect. They began to search for the news reports at that time and pieced together the entire matter ording to the timeline.
Although there was no concrete evidence, all kinds of signs indicated that Si Cheng was indeed by Tan Si¡¯s side at that time.
Moreover, Tan Si was always together with Si Cheng. No matter how they looked at it, she didn¡¯t seem to have another partner.
Theizens had a terrifying guess. Perhaps Tan Si wanted to me the child on Si Cheng after getting pregnant. Later on, Si Cheng discovered the truth, so he made the DNA test with the child public on the Inte.
Theizens were busy being Sherlock Holmes, while Jiang An was living a peaceful life.
The children chattered about what had happened at the market. Jiang An did not find it noisy and listened patiently. Zou Bai even asked some questions from time to time, satisfying the children¡¯s desire to share.
¡°Mom, this bun is your favorite. Eat another one,¡± Jiang Yi picked up the bun and said.
Jiang An patted his head. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡±
¡°Little Wingsy knows how to take care of Mommy. What a good child,¡± Zou Bai praised.
Jiang An looked at him reproachfully. ¡°You always say such things in front of the children. You even mutter about what I like, making them think so much about me.¡±
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? You love the children, so of course they have to love you too. This is how a happy family should be.¡±
Zou Bai said this in front of the children on purpose. He didn¡¯t want the children to take Jiang An¡¯s love for granted. They had to learn to repay their mother with love.
Unwilling tog behind, Jiang Yu picked up some pickled vegetables for Jiang An. ¡°Mom, this is delicious. Try it.¡±
Jiang An took a bite and praised her, ¡°Little Feather is so considerate of Mommy.¡±
The two children were praised, and a smug expression appeared on their faces. They took even more care of Jiang An.
That look made people smile involuntarily. It was really too cute.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were clearly still children, but they always wanted to pretend to be adults. Every time they did this, it made people want to pinch their faces and dote on them.
Jiang An satisfied everyone¡¯s yearning. She reached out and gently pinched the two children¡¯s faces. She smiled and said, ¡°You should hurry up and eat. There should be a new missionter..¡±
Chapter 457 - 457: Teaching Singing
Chapter 457: Teaching Singing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The families quickly finished their breakfast and waited for the director to announce their new mission.
After all, as a reality show, the most important thing was interesting content. They could not let the guests stay in the house all day. The audience would not like to watch it.
¡°The children have obtained clues about the dragon balls. Everyone can take a look at the content of the clues first,¡± the director said.
Everyone obediently looked at the clues the children had brought back, but they realized that the notes were only half-written. They did not know what it meant at all.
Sophie was confused. ¡°What does that mean? Do we need to fill in the nks?¡±
The director smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we want to find the treasure map, we need aplete clue. We¡¯ll have to rely on the parents¡¯ help.¡±
At this point, everyone knew that it must be rted to the new mission. Everyone looked at the director.
Han Yu announced, ¡°In order toplete the clues of the dragon ball, we need parents to help the children learn the mountain song. After hearing the mountain song, the dragon ball will shine with a new light. The second half of the clue will automatically appear.¡±
After saying that, the staff handed the score of the mountain song to each family. Everyone present was a celebrity, had recorded songs and could read the score.
Li Sheng had nevere into contact with this before. He frowned and said, ¡°How do you sing this thing?¡±
Meng Nuan smiled and said, ¡°Just leave it to me. I graduated from the music academy after all.¡±
As a singer-songwriter, Liu Yan easily understood the score and had already begun to hum along to the melody. Liu Yue was harmonizing with him.
Both father and daughter were extremely talented in music. Even if she hadn¡¯t heard a song before, Liu Yue could still harmonize with it.
When Gao Tian was young, he always sang the theme song for television dramas. He had already begun to teach Gao Jing one line at a time.
Before Jiang An debuted, she had undergone devilish training. Her singing and dancing performances were all trained by professional teachers. Even after she debuted, she did not miss out on this homework, so it was not difficult for her. Zou Bai took the score from her hand and hummed ording to the tune on it. Jiang An said in surprise, ¡°You know how to read this too?¡±
In her impression, Zou Bai had always been very busy. He was always busy with the various matters of the corporation. There was even one time when she bumped into him holding an international meeting. The entire meetingsted for three hours.
He had a lot of things to deal with. It was already very rare for him to take time out to participate in variety shows with her. Therefore, Jiang An fell into a misunderstanding. She felt that he would not learn something useless like vocal music to manage thepany.
Zou Bai looked at her surprised expression and smiled. ¡°I learned it a little when I was studying abroad.¡±
¡°Then you teach Little Feather. I¡¯ll teach Little Wingsy,¡± Jiang An assigned the tasks.
Zou Bai wanted to tease her. ¡°Why should I be the one teaching Little Feather?¡±
Jiang An knew that he was up to no good. She quietly reached out and pinched his waist. ¡°Whatever I say. Don¡¯t refute me.¡±
Zou Bai smiled even more happily after being pinched. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my queen.¡±
[Ahhh, Zou Bai calls An¡¯an Queen.]
[Jiang An pinched Zou Bai. Did you guys see that?]
[I saw it. They are definitely a couple. My boyfriend and I are always like this.]
[I have a question. Zou Bai actually likes to smile so much?]
[Absolutely not. As an employee of the Zou Corporation, I can say responsibly that seeing the CEO smile is even rarer than Mars crashing into Earth.]
[I think he¡¯s smiling quite happily at Jiang An.]
At this moment, Tan Si walked over and said, ¡°Brother-inw, I can¡¯t understand the score. Can you teach me?¡±
Tan Si originally did not want to advance rashly like this, but seeing how loving Zou Bai and Jiang An were, she could not hold it in anymore. She had to destroy this situation as soon as possible and make Jiang An sad about losing Zou Bai.
Zou Bai nced at her coldly, then turned to teach Jiang Yu how to sing. He didn¡¯t say a word, as if he didn¡¯t see her.
Jiang An imitated Zou Bai and taught Jiang Yi how to sing. The two of them acted as if they didn¡¯t hear anything.
This kind of disregard was even more infuriating than contempt. Tan Si clenched the score in her hand tightly and was about to explode from anger. However, she knew that she could not re up. She held it in until her face turned red.
In the end, she could only say to herself, ¡°Zou Bai definitely has to pretend in front of the camera. As long as we interact more in private, he will definitely like me.¡±
Afterforting herself, she turned to Tan Nian and said, ¡°Mommy will teach you how to sing, okay?¡±
Tan Nian agreed, of course, but his body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He could feel that his mother was very angry now..
Chapter 458 - 458: Comparison
Chapter 458: Comparison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ever since Zhao Yan saw Tan Nian¡¯s face, he had been watching ¡°Baby Sets Off¡± without fail. He ced more attention on Tan Nian, wanting to know if he was his child.
However, the more he looked at Tan Nian, the more he despised him. He was clearly about the same age as Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. How could there be such a huge difference?
His child should be stronger than Zou Bai¡¯s children. He definitely shouldn¡¯t be so timid. He didn¡¯t even dare to speak and needed others to speak up for him.
Zhao Yan had always liked the strong and hated the weak the most. Tan Nian was precisely the type of person he hated most.
Every time he saw Tan Nian¡¯s scenes, he would frown. He thought that if this child was really his, he had to bring him back to the Zhao family and teach him well.
He had to let him grow into an outstanding person and surpass Zou Bai¡¯s children.
At this moment, Zhao Yan had forgotten the pain of always beingpared to someone else from a young age. Instead, he pushed this pressure onto Tan Nian, as if teaching Tan Nian had be an excuse.
He could use this excuse to temporarily notpare himself to Zou Bai.
He was watching the show in the Zhao family¡¯s living room when Luo Xuan passed by. Initially, she was not interested in what her son, Zhao Yan, was doing. As long as her husband did note home, she would always be in a state of anxiety.
However, when she saw that Zhao Yan was watching a variety show, she walked over and wanted to reprimand him. He was already inferior to Zou Bai, and now he had to waste his energy on such a thing. He was simply throwing away everything she had taught him.
However, as soon as she walked to the television, she was stunned. The camera was aimed at Tan Nian. She looked at the child¡¯s face and almost cried.
Zhao Yan did not expect his mother to walk over. Looking at her current reaction, he understood what was going on. His mother loved his father deeply to a point that others could not understand. Of course, she would be emotional when facing such a simr face.
¡°Who is he?¡± Luo Xuan asked.
Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°Mom, this is very likely your biological grandson.¡±
Upon hearing this, Luo Xuan became excited. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell Mom?¡±
¡°I only found out recently. It was an ident,¡± Zhao Yan told Luo Xuan the whole story.
Luo Xuan revealed a bright smile. ¡°Well done. This child looks as smart as your father. Hurry up and bring him back.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t act too rashly,¡± Zhao Yan exined. ¡°I asked Zhao Yi to get Tan Nian¡¯s hair. We¡¯ll know after the paternity test.¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to test? He looks just like your father,¡± Luo Xuan raised her voice.
Luo Xuan could not calm down when it came to matters rted to her husband. She had loved her husband deeply since the first day she married him, but his thoughts were not on her at all.
She watched as her husband met one true love after another outside. He didn¡¯t even let go of a widow with a child. He loved so many people but refused to love her, his wife.
Luo Xuan had been driven crazy by this kind of life. She felt that as long as her child was outstanding, her husband would definitelye back. Therefore, she forced Zhao Yan to do everything to the best of his ability,paring him to Zou Bai, who was the most outstanding child at that time.
However, no matter how hard she tried, even when Zhao Yan¡¯s results were perfect, her husband still refused to look back at her. In the end, he even lived in seclusion outside and did not allow her to visit him.
Luo Xuan felt that her entire life was a joke. She had lost interest in everything, and she no longer cared about her son.
However, the moment she saw Tan Nian, her hope for life was reignited. This child was too much like her husband. As a youngdy from an aristocratic family, she had known her husband since she was young and had seen him when he was young.
Tan Nian was exactly the same as the person in her memory. Moreover, he was her biological grandson. Luo Xuan could not wait to meet him.
Zhao Yan sneered when he saw his mother like this. A child she had never seen before was even more important than her son. He felt that it was as if he had no parents anyways.
¡°Mom, after all, I¡¯ve never appeared in front of the child. If I rashly go over and take him away, the child¡¯s mother will definitely not agree. I have to take it slow,¡± Zhao Yan advised.
Fortunately, Luo Xuan was still rational. She nodded and said, ¡°Then you have to do this as soon as possible. The Zhao family¡¯s children can¡¯t be outside.¡±
Zhao Yan lowered his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as he¡¯s confirmed to be rted to me by blood, I¡¯ll get custody of the child as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What are you going to do about the child¡¯s mother?¡± Luo Xuan asked.
Zhao Yan knew what his mother wanted to hear, so he said, ¡°Just give her some money..¡±
Chapter 459 - 459: Learning Song
Chapter 459: Learning Song
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
That was what Zhao Yan really thought. He did not have any feelings for Tan Si. Furthermore, based on her current appearance, she was not his type.
There was no need for him to bring the child¡¯s mother back. It was fine as long as Tan Nian returned to the Zhao family to make his mother happy.
Luo Xuan had the shares of the Zhao Corporation in her hands, so it would be very beneficial for Zhao Yan to coax her.
Thinking of this, Zhao Yan felt angry. His father was clearly no longer in charge like Zou Bai¡¯s father, but he refused to give up the power in his hands and pass the position of the family head to him.
As a result, Zhao Yan was only a young master of the Zhao family now. He could not stand on the same level as Zou Bai.
Therefore, Zhao Yan did not n to wait any longer. In any case, the Luo family was also an aristocratic family. As long as he obtained their support, his chances of sess were still very high.
Therefore, even if he did not like Tan Nian, he had to use methods to get the child over. Only then would he have a chance to persuade his mother.
Zhao Yi was still trying his best to get close to Tan Nian. After all, he had been standing in the camera of the live-stream. It was too difficult for him to get close without being discovered.
Moreover, he had to hide from the Zou family to avoid being discovered by Zou Yi and Zou Er. If a member of the Zhao family suddenly appeared nearby, he would be a suspect no matter what.
Fortunately, everyone present was focused on singing and did not divert their attention to observing the surroundings.
In the process of teaching, it was impossible for every line to be pleasant to the ears. In addition, the progress of every tutor was different. The scene was simply demonic, making one¡¯s ears hurt.
The director couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took out his loudspeaker. ¡°Parents, you can bring your children back to their rooms to teach them. You don¡¯t have to stand here.¡±
This sentence was a tactful way of telling everyone that they were singing too badly. Don¡¯t stay here and pollute our ears.
Everyone took the score and returned to their rooms. Then, they began to teach one-on-one.
Of course, Liu Yue was the fastest to learn. She was still too young to officially attend music theory ss. Otherwise, Liu Yan would not have to teach her line by line.
Gao Jing¡¯s learning speed was not slow. He was about to enter primary school and was used to focusing on his studies.
The two families had been very sessful in teaching the children, but Meng Nuan had a headache because Li Ai was like her father, naturally tone-deaf.
No matter how seriously you taught her, she could sing every word out of tune. She could even lead the person teaching astray.
However, she did not feel that she was out of tune. When she sang, she was very intoxicated and serious. Li Sheng praised her brainlessly from the side. Every time his daughter sang, he would p. He was qualified to be her number one fan.
Meng Nuan looked at the father and daughter and felt a headacheing on.
[I don¡¯t think Meng Nuan can take it anymore.]
[Although I know that some people sing out of tune, I didn¡¯t expect them to be this far off.]
[Is it still possible to save someone like Li Ai?]
[I think even if the vocal teacheres, she won¡¯t be able to save her. Instead, the teacher will be led astray.]
[Liu Yue¡¯s singing is so good. Can singing talent be inherited?]
[I think I see the birth of a new singing star.]
[Li Sheng loves his daughter too much. No matter how bad she sings, he has to apud her.]
[What¡¯s the situation with the other families?]
The director quickly turned the camera to the other families. Jiang An¡¯s side was still very calm. She and Zou Bai each taught a child. It seemed like life was peaceful.
However, after a few minutes of silence, Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°This song is so long. Do we have to memorize it?¡±
Although Jiang Yu could read, she was not someone with a very good memory. She thought of this question while learning and quickly asked for an answer.
Jiang Yi looked up at the director while saying to Jiang Yu, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll sing with the lyrics, but the director didn¡¯t say that we have to memorize them just now.¡±
Han Yu did not know what to say. Since the child had already said so, he could not jump out and say that he wanted them to memorize it.
He could only nod. ¡°Little Wingsy is right.¡±
Jiang Yi smiled at him. Han Yu felt that something was wrong. It was as if he had said those words on purpose to make him promise that they did not need to memorize the lyrics.
Han Yu quickly shook his head. He must have thought too much. Children were too simple to do such a thing.
However, after Han Yu had agreed, the siblings secretly exchanged a look. It was the smugness of victory.
Zou Bai noticed their expressions and lightly knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s head. ¡°You two devils.¡±
Jiang Yu stuck out her tongue. ¡°We¡¯re smart..¡±
Chapter 460 - 460: Refusing to Sing
Chapter 460: Refusing to Sing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[What happened just now? It seems like the two children did something naughty.]
[The director is still in a daze. The two children sang the same tune to fool him.]
[The Jiang siblings are indeed twins. They have great chemistry.]
[These two children are really too smart. I wonder how Jiang An taught them.]
[No matter how you teach them, it¡¯s impossible to make such things happen. A child¡¯s talent is destined from the moment they¡¯re born.]
[Even if they can¡¯t be as smart, I hope that all children can be as obedient and polite as them.]
[Hurry up and visit Tan Si¡¯s family. Look at her sullen face just now. I¡¯m really worried about Tan Nian.]
[Tan Si is visibly unhappy.]
Han Yu switched the camera to House 5. Tan Si held the score and stared at Tan Nian without saying a word. She felt that she was about to die of anger.
Tan Si¡¯s singing was not bad. It was not a heavenly voice, but it was not out of tune. She originally thought that teaching the child was enough, but Tan Nian did not open his mouth at all.
No matter what she said, Tan Nian lowered his head and remained silent, as if he had made up his mind not to learn how to sing.
¡°Nian Nian, tell Mom what¡¯s wrong with you. Are you afraid or unhappy?¡± Tan Si gritted her teeth and asked.
She forced herself to show a gentle expression and made a mental note to make Tan Nian pay the price when they returned home after the recording.
Of course, Wang Li could tell her daughter¡¯s true emotions. In order not to let Tan Nian suffer, she quickly lowered her head and said to her grandson, ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s just learning to sing. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±
However, Tan Nian refused to sing. He lowered his head and curled up in a corner, thinking about something.
Tan Si felt that her tolerance had reached its limit. She really couldn¡¯tmunicate with the child. If she had known that Tan Nian wasn¡¯t Si Cheng¡¯s child, she wouldn¡¯t have given birth to him at all.
¡°Tan Nian, Mommy is asking you a question. Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Tan Si finally couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and asked seriously.
Tan Nian¡¯s body trembled for a moment before he curled up into a ball. He wished he could crawl into a crack in the wall.
He was so frightened that he could not speak. Even if he wanted to answer his mother, his teeth were gritted really tightly and he could not open his mouth at all. He was so anxious that it affected his body.
Wang Li went forward and hugged the child tightly in her arms, wanting to give him some warmth. She said to Tan Si, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The child is still young. Just teach him slowly.¡±
Tan Si really wanted to refute her on the spot. Jiang Yu, Jiang Yi, and Tan Nian were born one after another. Why were they so smart? Her own son could not even speak properly.
At the thought of this, Tan Si regretteding on a parent-child program to show a good persona. She should have let everyone forget that she had a child.
In the end, she could secretly give Tan Nian away and she wouldn¡¯t have so many worries.
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything and he¡¯s already so afraid. Did something happen when you went out on your own?¡± Tan Si rolled her eyes and started spouting nonsense.
She had long disliked Jiang An and would not give up any opportunity to nder her.
Some time ago, she posted Yuan Shao¡¯s video online. She wanted everyone to see Jiang An bullying an actor, but she did not expect Tina¡¯s family toe out and exin. The video instantly became a joke.
She still remembered that failure, so she wanted to do harm to Jiang An even more. Moreover, she wanted to snatch Zou Bai away.
When the production team heard her question, they quickly exined, ¡°Our staff has always been by the child¡¯s side. Nothing unexpected happened. Tan Nian was unwilling to speak at the market, but the vigers nearby chose their own things after putting down the money and did not disturb him.¡±
What they meant was that nothing had happened. Don¡¯t me us. The production team was just short of releasing the live broadcast during the day.
¡°Some words between children can hurt each other. Are you sure nothing happened?¡± Tan Si asked.
Han Yu suppressed his anger. ¡°I¡¯m very sure that nothing happened. Tan Nian was also very normal when he came back from the market. I just don¡¯t know why he¡¯s like this now.¡±
He was not a pushover who could be easily bullied. Since Tan Si wanted to be sarcastic, he would definitely not take it lying down. Ask stupid questions and get stupid answers.
[What does Tan Si mean?]
[If the child is really so fragile, she shouldn¡¯t havee on the show.]
[I think Tan Nian is afraid of her.]
[You¡¯re talking nonsense. Tan Nian clearly likes Mom very much.]
[In the beginning, he was always by Mom¡¯s side.]
[At first, he probably only liked her because he had never spent much time with her. Now that he¡¯s with her so much, he realized how scary his mother is..]
Chapter 461 - 461: The Effect of the Potion
Chapter 461: The Effect of the Potion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Theizens and Tan Si¡¯s fans were arguing non-stop. The live-stream was no longer enough for them to argue.
They went straight to Weibo to argue. It was even trending that day. No one had ever seen such arge-scale fight.
Tan Si¡¯s manager had hired too many people to praise her online previously, so theizens could not ept this reversal. They felt that Tan Si was deceiving the public and letting her child down.
Many people who did not understand this matter joined in. They stood on the side of the weak child and condemned Tan Si for being irresponsible.
Han Yu did not expect such a thing to happen because of a parent-child program.
However, no one could stop this. After all, it was inevitable for celebrities to be discussed. They were not insulting Tan Si. They were just arguing about whether Tan Si loved her child or not.
As the matter on the Inte continued to ferment, Zhao Yan naturally saw it too. However, he did not care about this at all. He only carefully read theizens¡¯ summary of Tan Si¡¯s timeline of giving birth.
He thought for a moment and asked someone to look for Si Cheng, wanting to get some information from him.
After all, if the child wanted to return to the Zhao family, he needed the approval of the elders of the Zhao family. Not only did he need a DNA report, but he also needed to know the whole story.
Si Cheng had just left detention. No one hade to see him for so many days. He was in a daze when he stood under the sun.
He was clearly the heir of the Si family not long ago and one of the richest people in Sea City. Now, he had be a joke running naked on the streets.
He did not even dare to look at the recent news. He quickly followed the path home and wanted to go home and have a good sleep. Then, he would find someone to discuss how to kidnap Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi.
However, before he could walk downstairs, he was wrapped in a sack and carried away. Before he could scream, he was knocked unconscious.
When he woke up again, he was tied to a chair. When he opened his eyes, it was pitch-ck and he could not see anything. His eyes were covered. He shouted, ¡°Who are you? Why did you tie me up?¡±
He was penniless now and had no value. He did not think that anyone would kidnap him for money. Could it be that his n had been found out by the Jiang family?
Just as he was letting his imagination run wild and scaring himself, someone finally appeared.
The person walked up to Si Cheng step by step. Then, he grabbed his chin and forced him to open his mouth, pouring the unknown liquid down his throat.
Si Cheng struggled to spit it out, but his mouth was covered and he was forced to swallow it.
¡°Who are you? What did you give me to drink?¡± Si Cheng asked.
The other party did not answer and fell into silence again.
Si Cheng quickly lost consciousness. He lowered his head and was at the mercy of others.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Si Cheng.¡±
¡°What¡¯s your PIN number?¡±
¡°693166.¡±
The person who spoke looked at the others. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the PIN?¡±
With the Zhao family¡¯s strength, it was very easy to check Si Cheng¡¯s bank card password. The person nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed.¡±
Hearing this answer, the person revealed a satisfied expression. In that case, it proved that the potion was effective. Si Cheng would answer truthfully no matter what he asked next.
He walked up to Si Cheng. ¡°Is Tan Nian your child or not?¡±
Si Cheng shook his head. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Then do you know who Tan Nian¡¯s biological father is?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. I arranged for someone else to be with Tan Si that day, but something happened. I don¡¯t know who was thest to enter.¡±
¡°Do you remember the time and ce?¡±
¡°Ma City, July 18th.¡±
¡°What happened from beginning to the end?¡±
Si Cheng obediently told the whole thing, even all the details.
When Si Cheng said this, it was transmitted to Zhao Yan¡¯s ear in real time. He had been wearing his earphones to listen to Si Cheng¡¯s answers.
¡°Young Master, do you have anything else to ask?¡± The person who was questioning Si Cheng asked.
Zhao Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask anymore. I already know the answer.¡±
Although he had yet to get Tan Nian¡¯s hair, he already was 90% sure.
At that time, there were only a few of them on that floor. Since Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were Zou Bai¡¯s children, Tan Si¡¯s child could only be his.
Coupled with the fact that Tan Nian¡¯s face was extremely simr to his father¡¯s, no one would believe that he was not rted to him by blood.
At the thought of this, Zhao Yan smiled. As long as he guided the child properly, Tan Nian would definitely make his mother happy.
In that case, the shares in Luo Xuan¡¯s hands would be easily transferred to him. If he received more support, he would have a chance to be the CEO of the corporation.
At that time, it would be possible to gather the Luo family and their power in his hands to snatch the position of the family head.
¡°Zou Bai, Zou Bai, I¡¯m finally going to be on equal footing with you.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was filled with joy..
Chapter 462 - 462: A Child’s Fear
Chapter 462: A Child¡¯s Fear
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The progress of the families was not bad. The children had already learned more than half of it. Only Tan Si was still arguing with Tan Nian.
One was so angry and still had to pretend not to be angry, while the other refused to sing no matter what was said.
The two of them were at a stalemate. The director felt that he could not stand it anymore and asked someone to turn the camera to another family. Then, he walked to Tan Nian¡¯s side and said, ¡°Nian Nian, tell Uncle what you¡¯re thinking. Are you in a bad mood and don¡¯t want to learn?¡±
Tan Nian looked up at him. He opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end. Tan Si realized that there was no camera now and all her emotions surged.
¡°People are asking you a question. Hurry up and answer. Why are you so timid?¡± Tan Si rolled her eyes.
Han Yu hurriedly stopped her. ¡°The child is still young. You should teach him well, not scold him here.¡±
Out of consideration for the director¡¯s identity, Tan Si did not say anything else. However, everyone could tell that she did not take his words to heart.
Han Yu sighed in his heart over Tan Nian¡¯s life not being easy. He squatted down and sat with Tan Nian, trying his best to put himself in the same position as him.
Tan Nian looked at him strangely. No adult had ever been willing to sit with him like this. It made him feel like they were equals.
Han Yu sat with Tan Nian for a while before saying, ¡°Everyone is learning how to sing. Don¡¯t you not like it?¡±
Tan Nian stole a nce at Tan Si and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid because Mom will definitely be angry if I sing the song wrongly.¡±
Han Yu did not expect this to be the reason. It seemed that the child¡¯s fear of his mother had been written into his bones. His life at home must be very difficult.
After this period of filming, even if Han Yu did not have a child, he could tell that Tan Si did not care about Tan Nian at all. She cared less about him than about her clothes.
Han Yu sighed and held the child in his arms. He gently rubbed his back, wanting to give him some warmth.
He slowly sang the song that everyone was trying to learn. After singing, he said, ¡°This song is very nice. If you don¡¯t want to learn from your mother, do you want to go to other houses to learn with the other children?¡±
Tan Nian did not expect to be allowed to do this. He thought for a moment and nodded heavily. ¡°Alright!¡±
Han Yu did not have to do this, but he felt that the child was too pitiful. Tan Si probably did not want to continue teaching the child, so he might as well do this to make everyone happy.
After Han Yu told Tan Si about this decision, she indeed looked indifferent. Even if she wanted to show her motherly image in front of the camera, she knew that Tan Nian would not cooperate with her obediently.
She might as well just shove him into someone else¡¯s house so that she could take advantage of this time to sleep.
Tan Si did not care about her image at all now. Her heart was filled with the desire to snatch Zou Bai over. For this, she had to maintain her beauty and even be more beautiful than usual.
¡°Then let him go. I haven¡¯t felt too well these two days. It¡¯s a good opportunity for me to rest.¡± Tan Si pretended to hold her chest.
Han Yu epted this excuse and got his assistant to send a message on Weibo, indicating that Tan Si was not feeling well today. For the sake of the recording of the show, he wanted Tan Nian to learn from other families.
There was naturally a wave of discussion online, but in the end, there was no conclusion.
[Why would she suddenly feel unwell? Is the production team trying to cut our Si Si¡¯s scenes?]
[Tan Si doesn¡¯t have any interesting scenes anyways. She only knows how to dress up and stand there as the background.]
[I haven¡¯t seen her aplish anything since the show started.]
[Is she really not feeling well? Or is she just really unable to teach the child?]
[Tan Nian seems to be afraid of her.]
[Don¡¯t talk nonsense. No child is afraid of their mother. Something else might have happened.]
[After Tan Nian left, there were cameras following him all the way. The people in the live-stream watched him from beginning to end. How could there be anything else?]
No matter what theizens were guessing, Han Yu handed the choice to Tan Nian.
¡°Nian Nian, tell Uncle which house you want to learn at?¡±
Tan Nian did not hesitate. ¡°I want to be with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi.¡±
Han Yu took the child¡¯s hand and went to Jiang An¡¯s ce. He told her the whole story and asked, ¡°The child wants toe, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. If you don¡¯t want to take him, there¡¯s no pressure. There are no cameras recording our conversation now.¡±
Jiang An looked at Tan Nian¡¯s expectant gaze and could not reject him no matter what. Moreover, she only hated Tan Si, but the child was innocent.
¡°Nian Nian.¡± Jiang An smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°Come into the house with Auntie..¡±
Chapter 463 - 463: The Difference Between Mothers
Chapter 463: The Difference Between Mothers
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When the audience saw Tan Nian in the live-stream again, he was already sitting with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. The three of them were looking at Jiang An with wide eyes.
She was teaching them to sing line by line. As this song was for children, the simple lyrics were interesting and appealing to children.
Jiang An sang very gently. It sounded like a mother coaxing her child. Just hearing it made one¡¯s mood improve.
The children obediently learned. Tan Nian, who had been unwilling to sing just now, sang the loudest here.
It was not that he hated his mother, but as long as he sensed that his mother¡¯s emotions were not right, he would suffocate. His hands and feet would even go numb and his entire body would stiffen. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for him to open his mouth.
¡°Mom said she¡¯s going to make a grape dessert for us at noon. Do you like grapes?¡± Jiang Yu asked when they were taking a break.
Tan Nian nodded. ¡°I like grapes very much.¡±
¡°There¡¯s still a difference between grape dessert and grapes,¡± Jiang Yi exined. ¡°But you can try it. If you like it, you can go home and ask your mother to make it.¡±
Tan Nian instantly lowered his head when he heard this. He knew very well that his mother would not make it for him. If only his mother could be as gentle as Auntie Jiang An.
Jiang An noticed that the child was not in a good mood. As someone who grew up with Tan Si, she knew very well what kind of environment this child lived in.
Thinking about her days in the past, she felt sorry for Tan Nian.
Although she couldn¡¯t help him leave, she had to make him happier as much as possible.
After the song was more-or-less taught, Jiang An suggested, ¡°It¡¯s still early. How about we y hide-and-seek?¡±
The children were all very excited. Tan Nian asked, ¡°What¡¯s hide-and-seek?¡±
[The child is too pitiful. He doesn¡¯t even know what hide-and-seek is.]
[Already so old. Hasn¡¯t he yed hide and seek before?]
[Nian Nian¡¯s health is not good. Si Si probably doesn¡¯t want him to go out and y with these injuries.]
[Who would believe that? Even if he¡¯s not in good health, he has to go out. Could it be that he only takes a stroll every time and she doesn¡¯t let him y with the other kids?]
[As long as you chat with other children, you will know these simple games.]
[The more I listen, the more I feel pity for this child.]
Zou Bai just listened quietly. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Tan Nian.
He had always been gentle in front of Jiang An, but that was only in front of Jiang An.
No matter whose child Tan Nian was, there was no need for him to treat him gently. After all, he was not a kind person.
However, when he heard this, he also felt that something was wrong. Seeing that Jiang An seemed to want to ask further, he quickly said, ¡°The courtyard is not big enough to y hide-and-seek in. Why don¡¯t we y some other games in the courtyard?¡±
After saying that, he took Jiang An¡¯s scarf out of his luggage. ¡°Choose a person to be blindfolded. Then, whoever gets caught by them reces them.¡±
This game sounded very simple. Tan Nian was eager to give it a try. After all, there had never been so many people ying with him.
Jiang An sensed that Zou Bai was stopping her. Although she didn¡¯t know why, she still followed his lead and didn¡¯t ask further. After all, she hadn¡¯t been an heir for long and didn¡¯t have Zou Bai¡¯s vision.
Jiang Yu stood up and said, ¡°Blindfold me first. I want to catch my brother to rece me.¡±
Jiang Yi looked up at her. ¡°You can¡¯t catch me.¡±
Since Jiang Yu had already said it, Zou Bai squatted in front of his daughter and tied the scarf around her. After confirming that she couldn¡¯t see anything, he turned around and cleared the obstacles in the courtyard.
After making arge empty space, he said, ¡°You can start now.¡±
[Zou Bai is so attentive.]
[He¡¯s so gentle.]
[He usually sits at the back and doesn¡¯t speak much. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a gentle person.]
[Are you all misunderstanding? Our boss is not gentle at all.]
[Maybe he¡¯s just gentle to Jiang An.]
[It¡¯s already very strange that the CEO of the Zou Corporation, the head of the Zou family, is participating in a parent-child program.]
[Moreover, Zou Bai doesn¡¯t show off at all. When the timees, the cameras are all on Jiang An and the children.]
[They are definitely in love.]
The discussion on this topic quickly became a trending topic. Everyone sighed about this beautiful love.
Seeing that no one from the Zou family came out to say anything, everyone understood that this was a tacit agreement.
Compared to being given something, everyone preferred to find it themselves. If Zou Bai had directly announced that he and Jiang An were together, it would definitely not have been as trending as it was now..
Chapter 464 - 464: True Happiness
Chapter 464: True Happiness
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
With Zou Yi and Zou Er around, Jiang Huai had a lot of work to do in thepany recently. He no longer had time to pay attention to the news. He was so busy every day that he just wanted to go home and sleep.
Because he had stayed upte, he was extremely sleepy. Just as he was about to fall asleep on the office table, a call woke him up.
Jiang Huai was furious. He picked up the call without even looking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
His tone was very fierce, and it was obvious that he was angry. The other party¡¯s voice was very calm and suppressed. ¡°Hurry up and look at the news.¡±
When Jiang Huai recognized Jiang Yan¡¯s voice, he instantly woke up and realized what he had done.
Before he could say anything, Jiang Yan said, ¡°Nothing else is important. Hurry up and watch the news.¡±
Jiang Huai opened Weibo to look at the trending topics. His eyes widened as he said, ¡°What is Zou Bai doing? The first episode hasn¡¯t ended yet. Isn¡¯t he too rash?¡±
For celebrities in the entertainment industry, announcing their rtionship was a dangerous act because many fans could not ept it.
What¡¯s more, the public would mention it repeatedly. In theter stages, the separation and reunification of the two would be watched by everyone. Therefore, even many capable actors did not want to reveal their private lives to the public.
Of course, Jiang Huai epted all their decisions. After all, his little sister had her own thoughts. As her elder brother, he only had to respect her.
However, he did not expect it to be announced so soon. The show had not been airing for long, and the fans had notpletely epted it yet. This was not a good time.
¡°You¡¯re from the entertainment industry. Think about what you¡¯re going to do next. I don¡¯t want to see any negative news about my sister, not even a single negative discussion,¡± Jiang Yan said.
The Jiang family didn¡¯t care what Zou Bai wanted at all. As a man, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything no matter what. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t from the entertainment industry. He was only apanying An¡¯an on a show.
No one dared to discuss his status. In other words, the public put their pressure on An¡¯an.
The Jiang brothers couldn¡¯t ept the negativements about Jiang An on the Inte. In their opinion, An¡¯an only needed to film happily and do what she wanted. There was no need to see these things.
Other than Jiang Xun, who was still busy with a case, Jiang Yan and Jiang Huai used all their abilities to suppress the poprity of this matter.
Zou Yi told Zou Bai the news. He was not surprised at all. ¡°I knew they would do this. Don¡¯t worry about it and let them do whatever they want.¡±
He stood at the door and watched Jiang An y with the children. She was already a mother, but she still yed like a child.
In the beginning, she did this to coax Tan Nian, but in the end, she yed more happily than anyone else.
Zou Bai also smiled, wanting to keep Jiang An this happy.
Tan Nian¡¯s head was covered in sweat. He had never run so happily before. Grandma was always worried about his health. As long as he went out, she would carry him.
As long as the weather was not perfect, she would not bring Tan Nian out. It was as if the wind outside would blow him away.
Even so, it wasmon for Tan Nian to fall sick and go to the hospital. The doctors in the hospital were already old acquaintances.
However, Tan Nian still wanted to go out. Children were yful by nature and yearned to see the outside world.
No one would be happy if they were always locked at home. Tan Nian was really envious of the children ying downstairs.
[At Jiang An¡¯s ce, Tan Nian became visibly much happier.]
[Jiang An is really good at taking care of children and making them happy.]
[She has never mistaken being a mother as having authority over her children. She takes care of the children, but also respects them.]
[It can be seen from Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi that they must be living in a happy family.]
[How can a family be happy without a father?]
[Who says that having a father means happiness? As long as there¡¯s enough love, having a father doesn¡¯t matter.]
[I do have a father, but he doesn¡¯t care about me at all and doesn¡¯t treat Mom well. That¡¯s why I think fathers are important.]
[What children need the most is love, not a ¡°father¡±.]
[I think Zou Bai is very good. The children also like him very much.]
[Agreed.]
The discussion online was very lively, but the filming venue felt a little frozen.
After Tan Siy down, she could not fall asleep no matter what, so she came to Jiang An¡¯s to check on the situation.
Seeing Tan Nian living so happily here, she felt betrayed. Moreover, Zou Bai was as cold as ice to her and was meticulously warm to Jiang An.
She clenched her fists and swore that she would make Zou Bai fall in love with her. When the time came, she would admire Jiang An¡¯s sad face..
Chapter 465 - 465: Tan Nian’s Happiness
Chapter 465: Tan Nian¡¯s Happiness
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Nian had a very happy day. He even ate lunch at Jiang An¡¯s ce. As everyone was busy teaching the children how to sing, the production team took the initiative to provide lunch. There was no need to do any other missions.
After ying, Tan Nian was extremely tired. When he ate, he changed from his usual self and picked up the bowl to eat. He ate a portion more than usual.
If Wang Li was here, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe what had happened. She had always thought that Tan Nian didn¡¯t like to eat, which led to his poor health. She didn¡¯t expect it to be because he didn¡¯t exercise enough.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi ate by themselves. Tan Nian imitated them and picked up his chopsticks. However, he could not hold them well no matter how he tilted them. He could only hold them in his hands and use them to try to scoop the food.
Jiang An thoughtfully picked up the chopsticks and took the food for him. When the child was almost done eating, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you use chopsticks when you¡¯re at home?¡±
Tan Nian shook his head in confusion. ¡°Grandma said that I¡¯m still young and I¡¯ll learn in the future.¡±
When he was at home, he would open his mouth to eat. Wang Li would feed him mouthful by mouthful. Furthermore, she would stare at him to make sure he chewed a few times, afraid that he would not digest it if he did not chew itpletely.
As for the coarse grains and things that were more difficult to digest, they had never appeared on the dining table. Even now, Wang Li still used milk powder as Tan Nian¡¯s main meal.
After asking and answering, Jiang An figured out the situation. She was surprised that Wang Li would do such a thing. She was also someone who had raised Tan Si. Logically speaking, she should know how to raise children.
¡°Is there something you can¡¯t figure out?¡± Zou Bai asked when he saw that she wanted to say something but hesitated.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t talk about Wang Li in front of the camera, so she could only smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
[An¡¯an must be surprised by Tan Nian¡¯s education.]
[It¡¯s really rare for a child of this age to not know how to use chopsticks.]
[I heard that someone always feeds him at home.]
[Our Si Si is the little princess of a rich family. It¡¯s normal to hire a few servants to take care of the child.]
[Taking care of someone and raising a cripple are two different things. It¡¯s very abnormal for a child to not know how to eat by himself at this age.]
[Teaching children is about allowing them to grow up to be outstanding people, not to make them useless.]
[There¡¯s no need to argue with Tan Si¡¯s fans. They don¡¯t have brains at all.]
Tan Nian still did not know that there was a fight online because of him. He held his bowl and continued to eat with all his efforts.
Seeing that his face was covered in food, Jiang An took out a tissue and gently wiped his face for him. ¡°Eat slowly. No one is going to snatch your food from you. Do you want me to teach you how to use chopsticks?¡±
Tan Nian sensed Jiang An¡¯s gentleness and instantly trusted her. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Jiang An wrapped Tan Nian in her arms and wrapped her hand around his. She taught him how to use chopsticks step by step. Even though Tan Nian was slow to learn, she was very patient. She waited until he found his preferred method.
From the beginning to the end, Jiang An did not say a single harsh word. Instead, she kept praising Tan Nian for being smart and learning how to use chopsticks so quickly.
In such an environment, Tan Nian no longer had the fear he had when he was by Tan Si¡¯s side. He confidently tried to use chopsticks to pick up food himself.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi stared at his chopsticks, as if picking up food was something really important. Their expressions became serious.
¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Just pick it up slowly,¡± Jiang Anforted Tan Nian gently.
This made him want to seed even more for Jiang An to see. His face was filled with seriousness.
Even the staff were on tenterhooks as they stared at Tan Nian on the monitor.
Tan Si stood in the distance with a look of disdain. Anyway, the camera had not captured her yet, so there was no need to hide her expression. In her opinion, Tan Nian was simply stupid. Even if she taught him how to use chopsticks, he would definitely not be able to learn it.
Under her pessimistic gaze, Tan Nian sessfully picked up the vegetables with his chopsticks. The entire production team cheered.
Jiang An pped her hands and said, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re really awesome!¡±
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi stood up and cheered, as if it was a big deal that he knew how to use chopsticks.
Tan Nian smiled in embarrassment and subconsciously snuggled into Jiang An¡¯s arms. Anyone who saw them would think that they were mother and son.
Tan Si clenched her fists in disbelief. Although she did not like Tan Nian, she did not want Tan Nian to be close to Jiang An.
She walked in and pulled Tan Nian up. ¡°Baby,e back with Mommy. It¡¯s already veryte. Don¡¯t disturb Auntie.¡±
Tan Nian¡¯s smile disappeared immediately. He lowered his head and did not speak, but it was obvious that he did not want to go back with Tan Si..
Chapter 466 - 466: No Debt
Chapter 466: No Debt
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si¡¯s smile was frozen on her face. She did not expect this brat to be so disrespectful. He actually dared to do this in front of the camera.
She quickly reached out and picked up the child. She smiled and said to Jiang An, ¡°Sister is still so good at coaxing people. As long as you¡¯re by her side, everyone will like her. Nian Nian has only been here for a while, but he¡¯s already like this.¡±
After saying that, she nced at Zou Bai, implying that Jiang An was very good at coaxing people.
Naturally, Jiang An could tell. She looked at Tan Si coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. The Jiang family only has four children. You shouldn¡¯t call me sister.¡±
Tan Si suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°Sister grew up in the Tan Family. Isn¡¯t it a little heartless to say this now?¡±
¡°I grew up in the Tan family, but I¡¯ve always worked for the Tan family. I¡¯ve never taken things for free. I think I don¡¯t owe anything,¡± Jiang An stood up and said.
Tan Si only felt that Jiang An was an ingrate. She had used the Tan family¡¯s resources and even wanted to treat the Tan family badly. She thought that she was standing on moral high ground and said proudly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Tan family. You¡¯ve been living a luxurious life for so many years. How can you say that?¡±
After saying that, she turned to the camera and shed a few tears, looking very sad.
Jiang An sneered. ¡°Ever since you were born, I¡¯ve been the nanny at home, taking care of you. When you went to school, I still had to follow you to school to serve you. It seems like you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±
[Oh my god, is what Jiang An said true?]
[It¡¯s true. I¡¯m Tan Si¡¯s high school ssmate. Jiang An has always been by Tan Si¡¯s side. At first, we thought that Jiang An was hired by the Tan family to take care of Tan Si.]
[Jiang An was in charge of taking care of everything Tan Si did in school. She lets her carry her bag.]
[I¡¯m Tan Si¡¯s primary school ssmate. Jiang An carries two people¡¯s things to school every day. She even brings water to Tan Si¡¯s mouth when Tan Si gets thirsty.]
[Also, Tan Si was wearing branded clothes every day. Jiang An would wear the same piece of clothing for a semester.]
[How can she have the cheek to call her sister? I¡¯m embarrassed for her.]
[You can¡¯t understand a thick-skinned person.]
Tan Si hadpletely forgotten about these things. In her opinion, Jiang An should do this. It was the Tan family who saved her from the orphanage. She should know how to be grateful.
However, after being in the entertainment industry for so long, she also knew that there were some things that could not be said. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Sister, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±
¡°Tears are really a good thing.¡± Jiang An¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I will never cry just to show weakness.¡±
With that, she lowered her head and said to her children, ¡°Nian Nian is leaving. Hurry up and say goodbye to him.¡±
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi greeted Tan Nian very politely. ¡°Come again next time.¡±
Even if things hade to this, Jiang An would never vent her anger on the children. In her opinion, Tan Nian was a good child. It was fine for the children to be friends with him.
Besides, she didn¡¯t want to interfere with the children¡¯s friendships. They already had their own judgment.
Tan Si was unwilling to give up. He looked at Zou Bai with teary eyes. ¡°Mr. Zou, help persuade Sister. Mom actually misses her very much.¡±
Zou Bai was not as easy to talk to as Jiang An. He looked up at her and said, ¡°I advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±
This sentence did not sound like much, but there was a murderous look in Zou Bai¡¯s eyes. It was not something Tan Si could withstand.
Zou Bai had really killed people before. Tan Si had also heard that countless people had died in his hands. She could not be bothered to nder Jiang An anymore and hurriedly ran away with the child.
[Zou Bai was too scary just now.]
[I don¡¯t even dare to breathe for fear of meeting his eyes.]
[After all, he¡¯s the head of an aristocratic family. Naturally, he has an extraordinary aura.]
[If Tan Si hadn¡¯t run away quickly, I¡¯m really afraid that Zou Bai would have thrown her out.]
[Zou Bai is usually too gentle with Jiang An. This must be the real him.]
[This made me understand what it means to be imposing. There¡¯s no need for words.]
When Zou Yi saw thisment, he quickly invested in editing Zou Bai¡¯s gentle moments so that they could post more of these edits online.
He understood that his master wanted everyone to bless him and Miss Jiang, so they had to hide this murderous aura.
Zou Er saw Zou Yi typing crazily and came over. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fighting for Master¡¯s happiness,¡± Zou Yi replied firmly.
Although Zou Er didn¡¯t understand, he still nodded and said, ¡°You can work hardter. The Zhao family suddenly came here. We have to see what they want.¡±
¡°Zhao Family? Who is it?¡± Zou Yi asked.
Zou Er replied, ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Yi..¡±
Chapter 467 - 467: Mother and Daughter Argument
Chapter 467 - 467: Mother and Daughter Argument
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Yi was at a loss as to why Zhao Yi woulde here. He was someone who had always been by Zhao Yan¡¯s side and had a high status in the Zhao family.
If there was anything, he should have sent someone else over. It was obvious that it was a big deal for him toe personally.
¡°Could it be that Zhao Yan wants to harm Master?¡± Zou Yi guessed.
Zou Er rolled his eyes. ¡°Master is the head of the Zou family. Even if Zhao Yan is stupid, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±
Although Zhao Yan didn¡¯t like Zou Bai, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to Zou Bai. The four aristocratic families were intertwined with each other for mutual benefits, and this was the best situation. Once one of the families had any changes, it would definitely affect the other families.
As for finding an opportunity to acquire a family when something happened, that was purely a dream. The country would not watch such a thing happen.
The aristocratic families had too many businesses under them. The Zou family even had overseas connections. If something happened, it would affect the stability of the country.
Therefore, the government allowed the aristocratic families to have a bad rtionship, but it would never allow the aristocratic families to hurt each other.
Zou Yi was even more confused. ¡°Then why is Zhao Yi here?¡±
¡°Our people have been watching him for a long time. He¡¯s not here for Master. He¡¯s focused on Tan Si¡¯s family,¡± Zou Er said.
This was even more puzzling. The Zhao family and the Tan family had nothing to do with each other openly or secretly. Why did Zhao Yi suddenly have feelings for Tan Si?
¡°Have you told Master about this?¡± Zou Yi asked.
Zou Er nodded. ¡°Of course I reported it immediately. Master said to wait and see.¡±
When Zou Yi heard this, he quickly put away hisputer. ¡°Then let¡¯s not wait anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and keep an eye on that Zhao Yi.¡±
He had been on the Inte for so long. Something unexpected had happened. He had to know about it first.
Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t tell Jiang An about this. It was just a guess before the matter had been rified, but he already had a rough judgment in his heart.
Seeing that Jiang An¡¯s mood had been ruined by Tan Si, he hurriedly went over to coax her. ¡°An¡¯an, why don¡¯t we bring the children to see the stars tonight?¡±
The sky in the mountain vige was different from the city. At night, one could see the sky full of stars. Zou Bai had noticed this when he first arrived.
Jiang An wanted to say no, but looking at the eager gazes of the children, she could only nod and say, ¡°Alright.¡±
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. When we get home, Auntie will say that I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡±
¡°Mom wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Jiang An pursed her lips.
¡°Then I¡¯ll me myself. You should always be happy in front of me.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s voice became even gentler.
[Is this the same Zou Bai from before?]
[In front of An¡¯an, he¡¯s so gentle. He¡¯s like ice melting into water.]
[Men in love are indeed the most beautiful.]
[If only I could find a boyfriend like Zou Bai.]
[Wake up. Such a man is even rarer than a giant panda.]
[I can only dream about it.]
[Is An¡¯an acting cute? She¡¯s so cute.]
Jiang An had agreed to go and look at the stars at night. She finally smiled. Tan Si was clearly much more depressed.
After bringing the child home, Wang Li wanted to carry him, but Tan Si stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. I think it¡¯s time for him to learn to be independent.¡±
Wang Li didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Nian Nian is still young. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±
¡°I think he wants to be independent himself. He was especially happy learning from others how to use chopsticks just now.¡± Tan Si said sarcastically, ¡°Let¡¯s not spoil him in the future. Just let him do everything himself.¡±
¡°Si Si, Nian Nian is different from other children. His health is not good.¡± Wang Li tried to awaken Tan Si¡¯s motherly love.
Unfortunately, this was something that did not exist in the first ce. Tan Si was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. When she heard this, she suddenly exploded. ¡°The doctor clearly said that he was very healthy when he was born. Why is he so sick now? Could something have happened?¡±
Wang Li had been taking care of the child since she was born. These words were obviously using her.
However, Wang Li thought that she had done her best. She was just short of being by her grandson¡¯s side every single minute of the day. She was really sad to hear her daughter say that.
¡°Sisi, since you said so, you can take care of the child yourself in the future. I¡¯m old and really powerless,¡± Wang Li said angrily.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of him myself. He¡¯ll definitely look better than before.¡± Tan Si agreed immediately.
This mother-daughter argument was fully recorded. Theizens were very puzzled because this argument was really meaningless. It was more like the two of them were angry at each other and saying things in their rage. Only Tan Nian was so frightened that tears streamed down his face..
Chapter 468 - 468: The Process of Learning The Song
Chapter 468 - 468: The Process of Learning The Song
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The production team were busy with the matters between Tan Si and her mother. Zou Yi and Zou Er kept an eye on Zhao Yi¡¯s movements, wanting to see what he was up to.
In their eyes, Zhao Yi was being sneaky. He must be up to something bad. They had to stop him in time.
However, when night fell, Zhao Yi still did not move. He stayed outside House 5 and listened for any movements inside.
This time, Tan Si and Wang Li quarreled very loudly. Even in front of the camera, they could not reconcile. The two of them sat at the end of the bed, but neither of them wanted to talk to the other.
The house was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Tan Nian sat in the corner with a nervous expression, afraid that something terrifying would happen next.
Children were most afraid of quarrels between adults. They did not understand the trivial matters that made people quarrel. They only felt that when adults quarreled, they seemed to want to kill each other.
Seeing that the child was so afraid, the staff wanted to go up and hug and coax him, but no one dared to walk in front of the camera.
Now was the time when the live-stream was the center of attention. If a staff member went over, it would definitely cause a new round of discussion. Although Han Yu wanted to be a hot topic, he did not want it to be in a negative way. He wanted to organize a warm parent-child program, not film an argument.
Tan Nian was still very panicked at first, butter on, he gradually became numb. He sat in the corner and hugged his knees, looking like he was in a daze. Han Yu couldn¡¯t bear to continue like this. He directly switched the camera of the live-stream to other families. The Gao family was worried about the children¡¯snguage confusion. It was very interesting.
Sophie covered her head. ¡°Gao Jing, I¡¯ve already taught you once. How can you still sing it wrong?¡±
Gao Jing didn¡¯t want to do this either, but before learning to sing, he had chatted with his grandfather and grandmother overseas for the entire night. Until now, hisnguage system hadn¡¯t switched over.
Even his speech was a little slow. He had to think for a while before he dared to speak.
These twonguages were his mother tongue. He had been running around the country since he was born, often adapting to thenguage environment wherever he went.
In addition, he was very good at learning and could speak bothnguages fluently. Therefore, the adults thought that he was anguage genius, but only he knew how painful it was to change hisnguage system every time.
[I¡¯m dying ofughter. Gao Jing is speaking foreignnguages.]
[And when Mom and Dad were nagging at him, he looked very confused.]
[His brain is still operating in a differentnguage. He might not understand it immediately.]
[You can¡¯t start bilingual education too early. The child won¡¯t be able to react in time.]
[Am I the only one who noticed that Gao Jing¡¯s foreignnguage is spoken very strictly?]
[His grammar and vocabry are very serious. Some words are even traditional and are rarely used in modern times.]
[Looks like Sophie¡¯s family background isn¡¯t simple either.]
[It¡¯s ridiculous for you to tter Sophie just because of the way she speaks.] [This is the truth. Even international students sometimes don¡¯t understand this kind of speech. They aren¡¯tmonly used phrases in modern times.] Unaware that her son¡¯s way of speaking had been analyzed byizens, Sophie was struggling to get Gao Jing to switch back.
The two of them kept speaking in Mandarin in front of their son, as if they had endless topics to talk about in their lives.
The audience¡¯s attention was attracted to their family, so they naturally forgot about Tan Si¡¯s family.
Only then did the staff dare to go forward and take the child away. Tan Si did not react to their actions, but Wang Li exploded.
¡°Where are you taking my grandson?¡±
The director stood up and said, ¡°Both of you are not in a stable mood. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re scaring the child. Let us bring him to a quiet ce for a while.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Wang Li disagreed. ¡°The child has been by my side since he was young and has never left my sight. If you take him away, he will definitely be even more afraid.¡±
Han Yu tried his best to maintain a smile on his face, but he had already cursed the mother and daughter eight hundred times in his heart. If you really cared about the child, why would you quarrel like this?
Just now, they were only focused on sulking and no oneforted the child. It was not easy for Tan Nian to be more lively. Now, because of them, he fell silent again.
¡°The child is afraid because of your quarrel. I suggest we separate and calm down,¡± Han Yu gritted his teeth and said.
However, Wang Li refused to agree no matter what. She stood in front of the staff and refused to let them leave. ¡°You have to return my grandson to me. Otherwise, when I get out, I¡¯ll tell your production team that you tried to abduct children..¡±
Chapter 469 - 469: Tan Nian Crying
Chapter 469 - 469: Tan Nian Crying
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Yu really did not expect Wang Li to say such things. He was live-streaming the parent-child program. No one could say that he was abducting children.
Just as they were in a deadlock, Tan Nian cried. He hugged the staff¡¯s neck and refused to let go. He used all his strength to cry.
It was rare for a child of his age to cry in such a heart-wrenching manner. After all, children only cried to express their emotions.
When they cried, they would see the adults¡¯ mood. They were not really sad.
Tan Nian did not care about others at all. He wanted to vent all his grievances and cry until he was out of breath.
Han Yu hurriedly called the medical staff apanying him over. They quickly tended to the child. Fortunately, there was nothing serious. It was just that his emotions were fluctuating too much.
When Wang Li saw this scene, she forgot to object. She watched in a daze as the staff carried the child away. Then, she turned around and continued to me Tan Si.
After leaving the camera, Zhao Yi felt that his chance hade. He quietly moved to Tan Nian¡¯s side and wanted to pull his hair.
However, before he could do anything, another group of medical staff rushed forward and began to examine Tan Nian in detail.
In order to ensure the safety of the guests, Han Yu had specially brought three teams of medical personnel with him, afraid that something unexpected would happen.
After all, not only were there adults in the production team, but there were also children.
It was obvious that Tan Nian was not in good health. For safety reasons, he had to undergo a thorough checkup.
The sponsorship that Han Yu had secured was not short of money. They were equipped withrge-scale medical equipment. In short, Tan Nian¡¯s health had been checked by many parties.
After leaving his mother and grandmother, Tan Nian¡¯s emotions calmed down a lot. Although there were still tears in his eyes, at least he was no longer crying at the top of his lungs.
There was a girl in the production team who had a child. She was attracted by Tan Nian¡¯s obedient appearance and instantly, her motherly instinct took over and she kept him in her arms.
Initially, Han Yu had wanted each family to be allocated about the same amount of live broadcast time. Now, it seemed that he could reduce Tan Si¡¯s live broadcast time.
Otherwise, Tan Nian would still be tortured when he returned. The child was still so young. They should prioritize his health.
In any case, the singingpetition would only be held the next day. Tonight, he would let the children rest well. They could not be tired when they were growing.
For this reason, the director also wrote an article on children¡¯s sleep on Weibo, poprizing the importance of children¡¯s sleep to parents.
Theizens teased that the director had organized a parent-child variety show to write an article. Was the director going to take a degree in education?
Of course, the parents did not force their children to sing well. However, the children were extremely motivated. No matter how their parents persuaded them, they had to finish learning before sleeping.
Liu Yue was the most talented. She had long finished learning the entire song. Now, she began to discuss the arrangement with her father, so she was the first to fall asleep.
Although Li Ai¡¯s singing was out of tune, she could not stand the two parents who kept praising her. In Meng Nuan and Li Sheng¡¯s eyes, their baby was the best. No matter how bad her singing was, they apuded with all their might.
By the time she could finish singing the song, Li Sheng¡¯s eyes were already brimming with tears. Meng Nuan still had tofort him.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi finished learning the songs ording to their procedure. The two of them were mediocre when it came to singing. They were neither out of tune nor talented. After learning, they continued to y. Jiang An did not bother them and focused on preparing dinner.
Just as she was thinking about what to do for dinner, Zou Bai pulled her out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner. You can y with the children.¡±
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just making a meal. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m so fragile.¡±
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in a ce like the kitchen.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very serious.
¡°If you have this time, you can do more meaningful things.¡±
Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m recording a show now. Other than cooking, what else is meaningful?¡±
¡°You¡¯re so busy with work and it¡¯s rare for you toe to a mountain vige. You should rx.¡± Zou Bai stroked her head. ¡°After this episode ends, you¡¯ll be promoting ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. You have to make the best use of your time to rx.¡±
At this point, Jiang An became agitated. ¡°Gu Sheng said that it¡¯s already scheduled to be broadcasted in three days. No one knows what the response will be like in the end anyways.¡±
¡°With you acting in a television drama, the response will definitely be very good,¡± Zou Bai said with certainty.
Jiang An quickly covered his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re too confident. I can only ensure the quality of the television drama. As for whether the audience likes it or not, I don¡¯t know.¡±
The conversation between Jiang An and Zou Bai was obviously promoting ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. Han Yu also reposted this on Weibo and congratted them..
Chapter 470 - 470: Got The Hair
Chapter 470 - 470: Got The Hair
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Yu was not unhappy about promoting a television drama on his own show. After all, celebrities went on variety shows to gain attention for their works.
Some celebrities kept a low profile and would only appear on variety shows when they were promoting their works. Their appearance would also keep the variety shows interesting. This was a win-win.
[¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ is actually going to be broadcasted soon.]
[Why don¡¯t I see anyone paying attention to this matter?]
[They¡¯re paying attention now. The news of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± airing has already rushed to the trending searches.]
[I have to watch An¡¯an¡¯s television drama.]
[I think it¡¯s about transmigration. I feel that it¡¯s not very good.]
[Although An¡¯an doesn¡¯t have many works, all of them are top-notch. I believe Legend of Gan Lan will be the same.]
[I saw that the name of the producer was Jiang An. She invested in her television drama.]
[I¡¯m looking forward to An¡¯an¡¯s new work.]
[She¡¯s paying for her own show. I don¡¯t think the filming will be very good.]
Amidst the controversy, Gu Sheng released the trailer. In just a minute and a half, it showed the core of the television drama.
Gan Lan, who was yed by Jiang An, kept running, escaping from everything behind her, like a grand sad song.
Some people who were resistant at first were now attracted. In the past two years, the television dramas were all about love. It seemed that no matter what theme was, it had to be rted to dating.
This continuous bombardment made the audience tired of this. They could no longer watch romantic scenes. Some people were even disgusted.
The trailer of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± shattered their impression. They thought that Jiang An would be the female lead and that all the men in the show would love her.
However, even by watching the trailer, one could understand that this television drama was not about love at all, but the collision of feudal dynasties and modern ideas. It was the life of Gan Lan and her rebellion.
Gu Sheng looked at the rising discussion on the Inte and could not stop smiling. As long as he could maintain this poprity, his reputation would definitely rise to another level after the television drama was broadcasted.
In the end, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had not officially started broadcasting, so everyone still focused their attention on the variety show.
This time, because Zou Bai had said in front of the camera that they were going to see the stars, the filming crew followed the two of them that night.
Although the two of them really wanted their personal space, they also understood that they were filming a variety show now and had to serve the public first.
Fortunately, Jiang An was already used to the group of people around her and all kinds of cameras on her when she was filming. She quickly adapted.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t like the feeling of being followed, but as the head of the family, he had experienced too much surveince. This kind of open filming wasn¡¯t threatening.
The two of them ignored the group of people behind them and held hands happily as they went to the back of the mountain to look at the stars. They had no intention of avoiding them.
Han Yu really did not know if he should film it or not. Could it be that the two of them wanted to announce it?
However, seeing that they did not show any signs of refusing filming, Han Yu followed them.
Zou Bai took out a poncho and ced it on the ground. Then, he ced a cushion on it for Jiang An to sit on.
When everything was done, he called her over. The entire set of actions was smooth. It was obvious that he was usually taking care of her.
¡°I specially went back to get the cushion. Is itfortable enough?¡± Zou Bai asked.
¡°It¡¯s especiallyfortable. It¡¯s like sitting on a cloud.¡± Jiang An found it very novel.
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯sfortable. This is something newly developed by the corporation. It¡¯s a new type of cotton that¡¯s hybridized such that it feels soft but won¡¯t copse.¡±
[Zou Bai pays so much attention to details.]
[He was afraid that the cushion would get wet, so he speciallyid a waterproof poncho under it.]
[With Zou Bai around, An¡¯an will never have to do anything herself.]
[What new cotton is this? I¡¯m so curious.]
[I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s a new breed developed by the Zou Corporation. They invested a lot of money in the early stages and it hasn¡¯t been released on arge scale yet.]
[This kind of cotton has a long cycle and produces little. Even if it goes on the market, it will be very expensive.]
[I can¡¯t afford it.]
Jiang An and Zou Bai were watching the stars sweetly at the back of the mountain. Zhao Yi took advantage of the fact that more than half of the staff had been taken away and hurriedly ran to Tan Nian¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t care if he would cry or not. He took two strands of his hair and ran.
Tan Nian was stimted by the sudden pain and immediately began to cry. However, because he was tired from crying just now, he did not make a loud sound.
The staff thought that he was still very sad and quickly ran over to hug him andfort him.
Zou Yi was puzzled. ¡°Why did Zhao Yi take the child¡¯s hair?¡±
Zou Er knocked his head. ¡°Are you stupid? He¡¯s already plucked his hair. Of course he¡¯s going to do a DNA test..¡±
Chapter 471 - 471: Relationship Debut
Chapter 471: Rtionship Debut
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Yi and Zou Er were prepared to report this matter to their master, but Zou Bai was still apanying Jiang An to watch the stars. The two of them could only wait silently at the side.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhao Yi quickly slipped out. He was no match for the Zou family¡¯s secret guards to begin with. If they discovered him, things would be bad.
There was no need to tell outsiders what his master had instructed him to do, but if he could not provide a reason, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards would definitely attack.
Therefore, he had to leave as soon as possible to avoid being discovered by the Zou family.
Zhao Yi did not know that he had been discovered as soon as he arrived. However, Zou Bai was curious about what he wanted to do, so he did not ask anyone to make a move. Zhao Yi was still d that he was good at fighting and came and went without a trace.
Zou Bai would not hide these things from Jiang An. When he talked to her at night, he had mentioned it, so she knew a little.
However, she only knew that the Zhao family was nearby. As for who the other party was and what they wanted to do, she did not know.
She had never been interested in these things. If not for her status as the heir, she would only focus on filming.
¡°Zou Bai, that star is so bright.¡± Jiang An pointed at the sky.
Zou Bai looked over. ¡°That¡¯s Sirius. Its existence in the night sky makes the other stars pale inparison.¡±
¡°I see. The starry sky of the mountain vige is really beautiful. Only the starry sky of the Xiyun Mansion canpare to it.¡± Jiang An sighed.
¡°The Xiyun Jiang family¡¯s old residence is built on a mountain. Naturally, you can see more stars,¡± Zou Bai said with a smile.
[Where exactly is the Jiang family¡¯s old residence?]
[On a mountain in Xiyun. You¡¯ll know which one it is after searching.]
[It¡¯s actually there. That ce is famous for its fengshui.]
[The Jiang family of Xiyun has built an especiallyrge house on the mountain. There are all kinds of pavilions and buildings inside. It would expand with every generation. The area it covers is probablyparable to a pce.]
[The lives of the rich are indeed different.]
[Then will An¡¯an livestream at home one day?]
[I want to see it.]
[I really want to see the legendary mansion.]
Zou Bai deliberately ced his hand on Jiang An¡¯s shoulder. She habituallyy in Zou Bai¡¯s arms, and the two of them quietly admired the night sky.
Han Yu was so frightened that he almost couldn¡¯t hold the thing in his hand. He didn¡¯t know if he should turn the camera away.
After all, Jiang An had introduced Zou Bai as a friend initially. This was not something friends would do. Could it be that the two of them wanted to make it public?
Fortunately, Jiang An quickly realized that this posture was inappropriate and wanted to retreat from Zou Bai¡¯s arms.
Zou Bai held her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me hug you for a while.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°No buts. They see what they see.¡±
Since Zou Bai had already said so, Jiang An rxed andypletely in Zou Bai¡¯s arms.
The two of them snuggled up to each other. Under the starry sky, they were unbelievably beautiful. The scene made one¡¯s heart flutter.
Wen Li, who had been watching variety shows, was extremely excited. Although she knew that her son and Jiang An were together, their previous interactions were too calm. Other than the look in his eyes that proved that her son had be gentle, there was no evidence that they were a couple.
It was only now that Wen Li was truly relieved. It seemed that her son had already walked out of Chen Xiang¡¯s shadow. It was fine even if Chen Xiang really nned to return to the country. She finally did not have to be on tenterhooks.
Theizens in the live-stream went crazy. Many people rushed to the live-stream after hearing the news to witness this moment.
[Oh my god, I told you they were a real couple.]
[She¡¯s just leaning on him. Don¡¯t think too much.]
[They¡¯re already in this state, yet you¡¯re still saying that we¡¯re thinking too much. I think your eyesight is bad.]
[An¡¯an is a person who knows her limits. She definitely has a good impression of Zou Bai.]
[This can¡¯t be called having a good impression of each other. It¡¯s called having feelings for each other.]
[Zou Bai¡¯s eyes are filled with love when he looks at Jiang An. It¡¯s obvious that he has liked her for a long time.]
¡°Director, arge number of online users have flooded into the live-stream. I think we won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer,¡± the staff walked to Han Yu¡¯s side and said.
Han Yu understood that he could not fumble now. He quickly instructed, ¡°Get everyone who can maintain the live-stream toe over. No matter what, we have to ensure that the live-stream goes smoothly today. We can¡¯t let something like a breakdown happen.¡±
With Han Yu¡¯s order, the entire production team became busy. Everyone who knew how to use theputer gathered together and tried their best to maintain the normal operation of the live-stream.
At the same time, the topic of Jiang An¡¯s rtionship became a trending topic. Many people rushed into the live-stream to watch it even if they did not care about the show ¡°Baby Sets Off¡±..
Chapter 472 - 472: Barely Reconciled
Chapter 472: Barely Reconciled
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yi quickly returned to the Zhao family and handed the hair to Zhao Yan.
The Zhao family had their own hospital. The results would be out soon after they sent it over.
The doctor worked overtime to conduct tests andparisons. Soon, the report was sent to Zhao Yan.
There was no need to read the long speeches at the beginning. He went straight to thest column: ording to the DNA gic marker results, they were biological father and son.
Zhao Yan was not surprised by this oue. He was even a little excited. Having this child would bring him greater benefits.
¡°I saw that some other stuff happened yesterday, but the camera quickly cut away. You should know what happened at the scene,¡± Zhao Yan asked.
Zhao Yi nodded. ¡°Miss Tan and her mother quarreled yesterday. Young Master was very afraid and he was carried away by the staff.¡±
¡°How did Tan Si react?¡±
¡°Miss Tan doesn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t ask about Young Master when I left.¡±
Zhao Yan knew in his heart that Tan Si did not care about the child at all. It should be very easy for him to ask for custody. At most, he would give him some money to dismiss her.
Zhao Yi probed, ¡°Do we need to tell Old Madam the results of the report?¡±
Zhao Yan shook his head. ¡°No need. If we tell her now, the situation will definitely be out of control. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±
Actually, he did not have any feelings for Tan Nian. After all, he had only just found out about the existence of this child. It was really difficult for him to have a fatherly heart.
However, he had to snatch this child from Tan Si. Not only would it please his mother, but the position of an heir if he had a child would also be more stable. His father had many illegitimate children outside.
Tan Si had never thought about who the child¡¯s father was, but looking at Tan Nian¡¯s cute face, he should not be ugly.
She was still immersed in the argument and did not remember Tan Nian being carried away at all. The staff saw that it was gettingte and wanted to send the child back.
However, facing Tan Si¡¯s gloomy face, she subconsciously hugged Tan Nian tightly in her arms.
¡°Director, do we have to send the child back?¡± The staff could not bear to send him back.
Han Yu sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve already cut the camera for too long. We have to let Tan Nian go back now. Moreover, she¡¯s Tan Nian¡¯s biological mother. No matter what, he has to return to her side.¡±
It was not that Han Yu was heartless. Even if he could save Tan Nian from this predicament, he would not be able to escape for the rest of his life.
Seeing that the live broadcast was about to end, Han Yu personally walked up to Tan Si. ¡°If you continue to be angry, there won¡¯t be any cameras. I won¡¯t let you appear in the parent-child variety show in this state.¡±
Tan Si panicked. If she did not appear on the show, everyone would definitely guess that something bad had happened. It would not be good if rumors spread.
¡°Director, I¡¯m not angry anymore. I can start recording at any time,¡± Tan Si said with a smile.
Han Yu looked at Wang Li. She did not want to affect her daughter¡¯s career, so she nodded.
Only then did Han Yu feel relieved and get someone to bring the child back. He coaxed him, ¡°Grandma and Mommy have already reconciled. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
Tan Nian looked at them. He did not believe them and turned around to hide in the staff¡¯s arms.
Tan Si was furious, but she still endured it and coaxed him. ¡°I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with Grandma just now. Nian Nian, forgive me.¡±
Wang Li added, ¡°Grandma also made a mistake. She definitely won¡¯t quarrel with Mom in the future.¡±
Hearing their assurance, Tan Nian looked up. After all, as a child, the people closest to him were his grandmother and mother. Previously, he was afraid but now that he had better expectations, he felt that things would definitely be different in the future.
He reached out his arms for his mother to carry him. Tan Si hurriedly took him over and muttered, ¡°Good boy.¡±
Seeing that they had reconciled, the director heaved a sigh of relief and quickly called the film crew over. He wanted to take advantage of thest moment to give them a shot to prevent any rumors from appearing online.
Just as someone asked about Tan Si¡¯s family online, their figures finally appeared in the live-stream.
Tan Si hugged Tan Nian and patted him gently as she sang the song he was supposed to learn. In any case, he had already learned it from Jiang An. She could just sing it twice for show.
However, in the eyes of the others, this was a rare silence. The people watching heaved a sigh of relief.
[From the looks of it, Tan Si also has motherly love.]
[I hope it will be the same in the future.]
[Tan Nian clearly longs to have motherly love.]
[They were still arguing just now, but they¡¯ve reconciled now?]
[After all, they are mother and daughter.]
[They only reconciled for the sake of the camera.. Can¡¯t you guys tell?]
Chapter 473 - 473: The Truth About the Child
Chapter 473: The Truth About the Child
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Somehow, today¡¯s filming ended sessfully. Han Yu felt that his heart could not take any more ups and downs.
Jiang An and Zou Bai had also gone home after watching the stars. At this time, the children were still awake. Penguin was ying hide-and-seek with them.
It was Jiang Yu who immediately noticed that her parents had returned and hurriedly ran over to wee them.
Although Jiang Yi was half a beat slower, he also jumped onto Zou Bai.
He caught the two children and picked them up. ¡°What did you do at home?¡± ¡°yed hide-and-seek with Sister Penguin. She couldn¡¯t find us,¡± Jiang Yu said. Jiang Yi said, ¡°I did a puzzle for a while, then yed hide-and-seek with my sister.¡±
They were not the type of child to be particrly dependent on their parents. Even if their parents were not around, they could take care of themselves. They were extremely good at self-entertainment.
¡°Mommy, what stars did you see?¡± Jiang Yu hugged Jiang An¡¯s neck and asked.
She quickly told the two children about the stars she saw. As she gently exined, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi gradually began to yawn. In the end, they carried the children to the bed to sleep.
After the live broadcast ended, Zou Bai could finally hug Jiang An without holding back. From time to time, he would lower his head and kiss her face. He was clingy and refused to let go.
Jiang An was annoyed by the kisses and said coquettishly, ¡°Can you kiss meter? I haven¡¯t washed my face yet.¡±
Zou Bai held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go bathe with you now.¡±
He really didn¡¯t want to leave Jiang An¡¯s side. They had to hold back in front of the camera, and even hugging was out of line.
Jiang An didn¡¯t have any makeup on, so she only needed to wash her face with facial cleanser. Taking advantage of this time, Zou Yi quickly told Zou Bai about Zhao Yi.
When Jiang An finished washing her face and looked up, she saw that they were talking. She asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±
Zou Bai instructed Zou Yi, ¡°Tell the people in the Intelligence Network to pay more attention to the Zhao family¡¯s movements. If they find anything, report it to me immediately.¡±
After Zou Yi left, Zou Bai held Jiang An¡¯s hand and returned to the room. He told her everything that Zhao Yi had done.
¡°Why did Zhao Yi take Tan Nian¡¯s hair?¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand.
Zou Baiughed. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s only one use for a child¡¯s hair.¡±
¡°DNA test?¡± Jiang An asked.
Under Zou Bai¡¯s affirmative gaze, she became even more confused. ¡°I don¡¯t remember Tan Si having any interactions with Zhao Yan. Furthermore, Tan Si swore that Tan Nian was Si Cheng¡¯s child back then.¡±
¡°But Si Chengter released the paternity test report between him and Tan Nian, proving that Tan Nian was not his child,¡± Zou Bai added.
Jiang An thought about it carefully and felt that it seemed to be the case. ¡°I thought that Si Cheng and Tan Si had nned it to eliminate the existence of a third party.¡±
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°From the looks of it, that¡¯s not the case at all. Tan Nian is indeed not Si Cheng¡¯s child. Now, the child¡¯s biological father is here.¡±
Since Zhao Yan had already gotten someone to take the child¡¯s hair, there must be a concrete basis. Perhaps he would want to take the child from Tan Si after the show ended.
Zhao Yan was not a kind person. When the time came, he would definitely only want the child to but not the child¡¯s mother. At most, he would give Tan Si a sum of money.
Jiang An felt like she was prying and invading someone else¡¯s privacy. She shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not care about this matter. Let them handle it themselves. Anyway, I have nothing to do with the Tan family anymore.¡± Seeing her like this, Zou Bai quickly ended the conversation. He hugged Jiang An and refused to let go.
¡°You should go back. It won¡¯t be good if we get caught on camera tomorrow morning.¡± Jiang An pushed him.
Although the two of them were already semi-public, Jiang An still didn¡¯t want the news of them sleeping together to spread. The children were still around.
However, Zou Bai hugged her tightly and refused to let go. He nuzzled her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back at dawn in the morning. We won¡¯t be filmed.¡±
Jiang An rejected him firmly. ¡°No, what if you oversleep? We¡¯ll sleep together when we get back.¡±
Zou Bai couldn¡¯t hear anything. He could only see his fragrant and soft girlfriend. No matter what reason she had, she couldn¡¯t stop him.
He picked her up bridal-style. Jiang An quickly held the scream in her mouth and punched him. ¡°What are you doing? You scared me to death.¡±
Zou Bai smiled smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drop you. I¡¯ll definitely go back on time tomorrow morning. Even if I¡¯mte, Zou Yi and the others will stop Han Yu. Nothing that you¡¯re worried about will happen.¡±
After saying that, he carried Jiang An into the house. As he walked, he kissed her, turning her head into mush. She couldn¡¯t think about rejecting this and let Zou Bai put her on the bed..
Chapter 474 - 474: Thick-skinned
Chapter 474: Thick-skinned
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The next morning, as expected, Jiang An woke upte. Last night, she only fell asleep in the middle of the night. It was already impressive that she could get up. Zou Bai, on the other hand, returned to his room early in the morning.
He really wanted to stay and apany Jiang An, but he knew that Jiang An would definitely be angry if he did so, so he could only leave reluctantly.
Jiang An was indeed very angry now. She got out of bed with difficulty. Her back was aching and she was trembling as she walked. When she washed up, her neck was covered in red marks. These were all left behind by Zou Bai.
She was furious when she faced the mirror. She had clearly told himst night not to leave any traces.
Jiang An could only take out a silk scarf and tie it around her neck, praying that there were no sports games today. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what else she could do.
The live-stream had started early, but the children were still sleeping, so the entire courtyard was silent.
When Jiang An walked out, it became lively. The fans in the live-stream began to praise her beauty.
After all, the only makeup she had on this show was lipstick. She didn¡¯t even need to put on makeup to look better than the others.
Han Yu was eating buns behind the camera. He felt that it was not bad to have a quiet live-stream this morning. Yesterday was too emotionally exhausting.
At this moment, Zou Bai walked out. He smiled at Jiang An, looking very satisfied.
Jiang An felt angry when she saw him. She turned around and went to the kitchen to get breakfast. In order to save time, the production team had sent breakfast over in advance.
Zou Bai, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t angry. He lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something.
[What¡¯s going on? What happened overnight?]
[Something must have happened that we don¡¯t know about.]
[Could it be a kiss?]
[That¡¯s too exciting. I really want to see it.]
[Then was An¡¯an shy just now?]
[What are you all thinking? With Zou Bai¡¯s status, why would he like a mother?]
[An¡¯an¡¯s children are also very outstanding, unlike some people who have nothing to offer except being childless.]
[It¡¯s not illegal to be married before. What¡¯s wrong with that?]
After Jiang An brought out breakfast, she went to wake the children up. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were not people whozed around in bed. They quickly put on their clothes and came out to eat. When they sat at the dining table, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Mom, you look so beautiful with a scarf today.¡±
Jiang An subconsciously touched her neck, almost thinking that her daughter had seen the red marks. She smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t say anything.
In order not to make the scarf stand out, she had specially changed her clothes. She did not wear sportswear and dressed more exquisitely.
Of course, Zou Bai knew what was going on. He sat beside Jiang An and said fawningly, ¡°An¡¯an, the porridge isn¡¯t hot anymore. Try it.¡±
¡°Leave it there,¡± Jiang An said indifferently.
When she saw Zou Bai, she recalled what happened yesterday. She clearly wanted him to quickly return to his room, but he was mesmerized by her beauty and made her stay. She really shouldn¡¯t have done this.
After the children finished eating and went to practice martial arts, Jiang An carried the bowls and chopsticks back to the kitchen. Zou Bai hurriedly followed. Han Yu had a discerning eye and aimed the camera at the children.
Zou Bai quickly turned off their microphones and went up to hug her. ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±
Jiang An gently broke free from him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. It¡¯s not good for others to see.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m hugging my own girlfriend.¡± Zou Bai was very thick-skinned. ¡°Please forgive me.¡±
Jiang An really couldn¡¯t understand. When she first met Zou Bai, he was still cold and distant. It was as if nothing could move him. Why had he be so clingy now?
¡°I told you not to leave any marks, and I begged you to let me sleep early. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Jiang Anined.
Zou Bai¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. He was feeling guilty.
Zou Bai was sincere when he agreed, but at that critical moment, he was unwilling to let go of Jiang An. The person he had been thinking about day and night was right in front of him. To be able to let go, he would have to be a saint.
He was not a saint, but a viin among viins. Since he had obtained what he wanted, he would not let go.
However, he also understood that he could not say such things. He could only hug Jiang An and say, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t do it again in the future. Please forgive me this once. I really missed you too muchst night.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s temper was worn out by him. Thinking that they still had a show to record after leaving the door, she could only just nod and say, ¡°Then you can¡¯t mess around in the future.¡±
Seeing that she had relented, Zou Bai quickly nodded, obediently agreeing and calling her baby, making Jiang An¡¯s ears burn..
Chapter 475 - 475: Children’s Song
Chapter 475 - 475: Children¡¯s Song
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After every family finished their breakfast, the director began to announce today¡¯s schedule. Yesterday, the children had already finished learning the songs. Today, it was time for thepetition.
The production team got the elders in the vige to listen. They would choose which family¡¯s children sang the best. As the elders did not know much about celebrities, it was the fairest system.
The children valued thispetition very much and treated it as a performance.
The parents naturally felt that they had to be serious and dress the children up beautifully. The girls all put on beautiful princess dresses.
Sophie even put on a small suit for Gao Jing. In her eyes, it was the most formal attire for boys.
Looking at the children standing in a row, the elders revealed kind gazes.
The children in remote mountain viges never stayed. The young and strong left home to seek a way out. After giving birth to a child, the child would go to school in the big city. They only came home during the New Year. The elders missed their grandchildren very much.
¡°Kids, please draw lots for the order of performance,¡± Han Yu said.
The children walked up to the staff and reached into the box to pick a note. They waited until everyone had taken it before opening it.
Li Ai said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m up first!¡±
The people in the live-stream were silent. They had witnessed the entire process of this child learning how to sing yesterday, so they naturally knew what her standard was. For a moment, they did not know if it was good or bad that she was the first to sing.
Li Ai, on the other hand, was very happy. She stood confidently in front of the old man and said sweetly, ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandma. My name is Li Ai. I¡¯m going to sing for you today.¡±
The old people gave her a kind smile, but immediately, their smiles disappeared.
From the moment Li Ai sang the first line, it was out of tune, but she did not seem to notice it at all. Her singing became louder and louder, as if she was very intoxicated by her own singing.
[I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t sing a single word in tune.]
[Being able to sing like this is also a different kind of talent.]
[I remember that Meng Nuan sings quite well. Why is the child tone deaf?]
[But Li Ai is really confident. She has never doubted her ability.]
[After all, Mom and Dad love her so much. No matter what she does, she is always encouraged.]
[Although her singing isn¡¯t very good, she is brave enough to sing loudly.]
[No matter how you look at it, a confident child is beautiful.]
Li Ai sessfully finished singing the song. Although the elderly did not understand why this song sounded strange, they still liked this smiling child.
The second was Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. The two children held hands and greeted the elders. Then, they sang. The children¡¯s voices echoed throughout the mountain, making people feel happy.
Only then did the old people understand what the song originally was supposed to sound like. They nodded and felt that they sang very well. The twins¡¯ tacit understanding made Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi sing with their own characteristics. Jiang Yi could even harmonize with his sister, making the song even more pleasant and was the cherry on top.
After singing, they bowed and left. Jiang An immediately hugged the two children. ¡°You sang too well. Mommy is proud of you.¡±
Tan Nian was very envious when he saw this. His mother had never said such things to him. She had never even given him such a warm smile.
Initially, Tan Nian did not understand what this meant. However, aftering to the show and seeing what other people¡¯s mothers were like, he understood the fact that his mother did not love him that much.
Children were actually very sensitive. The adults¡¯ actions would be magnified in their eyes. This was also the reason why Tan Nian was increasingly afraid of Tan Si.
Tan Si did not notice Tan Nian¡¯s expression at all. Instead, she stared intently at Jiang An¡¯s children. She thought to herself that Tan Nian had to sing betterter and beat these two brats.
Jiang An had already be a thorn in Tan Si¡¯s side. She could not ept that the person who could order her around in the past had be better than her.
[Tan Si¡¯s expression is a little scary.]
[Why is she always staring at Jiang An¡¯s family?]
[Maybe she¡¯s jealous. Jealous that Jiang An is living better than her.]
[Our Si Si is a big star. She debuted much earlier than Jiang An. There¡¯s no need to be jealous of her.]
[She debuted so long ago, but she doesn¡¯t have a representative masterpiece.]
[I remember that Tan Si tried to get close to Zou Bai previously. Who knows what she¡¯s up to?]
[That was just a friendly greeting. You¡¯re thinking too much.]
[I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. She thinks that if she can snatch Brother-inw once, she can snatch Brother-inw a second time..]
Chapter 476 - 476: Heavenly Sound
Chapter 476 - 476: Heavenly Sound
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing that thements were heading in a crooked direction, Han Yu quickly got the staff to enter the live-stream to control the situation. He finally suppressed the poprity of the topic.
Fortunately, at this moment, Gao Jing stood up and attracted the attention of theizens. He bowed to the elders very gentlemanly. It was obvious that this was an etiquette that was engraved in his bones.
Then, he began to sing into the microphone. Every word was very urate, but some were too urate. He enunciated every word perfectly. It sounded a little strange.
Gao Tian and Sophie stared nervously at their son, afraid that he would forget the lyrics or sing the wrong song. It didn¡¯t matter if his pronunciation was a little strange. It was good enough that he could sing the entire song. They didn¡¯t want him to drop the ball at this time.
Fortunately, Gao Jing was very hardworking and this did not happen. After singing the entire song smoothly, the couple immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
[Gao Tian and Sophie are hugging each other nervously.]
[Are they afraid that Gao Jing will start singing in a foreignnguage?]
[He¡¯s just mixed, but it looks like he grew up overseas and can¡¯t even understand Chinese.]
[Do you think thatnguage is an easy thing? Children living in multilingual environments when they are young get easily confused.]
[Moreover, because these two things are learned as mother tongues, it¡¯s very easy to switch them sometimes.]
After Gao Jing finished singing, it was Liu Yue¡¯s turn. She walked up with an ukulele and started singing by herself without the production team¡¯s apaniment.
Liu Yue could indeed be said to have inherited her father¡¯s musical talent. She had remixed the song a little to slow it down. It was like lying in the mountains and flowers. It made people feel rxed and happy when they heard it.
Liu Yue was different from the other children. The others were going through the motions while she was enjoying the process of making music. Liu Yan was about to cry.
Seeing his brother like this, Liu Mu quickly handed him a tissue and blocked him from the camera to prevent him from embarrassing himself even more. After all, Liu Yan¡¯s snot and tears were really not good-looking when he cried. If ugly photos of him appeared online, he would be depressed.
The people in the live-stream were shocked. They did not expect Liu Yue to be able to y the song like this. Moreover, she knew how to y the ukulele at such a young age. From the way she yed, she definitely did not learn it at thest minute. Clearly, she had been honing her musical talent since she was young.
At this moment, theizens were a little worried about Tan Nian. It was really not good for him to appear after such a performance. After watching the live broadcast for the past two days, theizens doted on this child and hoped that he could live a better life.
Tan Si quickly squatted down and hugged Tan Nian. However, she tightened her arms subtly as a warning to him. If he did not sing well, it would be over.
Tan Nian trembled as he stood up, not knowing what to say. All he could think about was how his mother would definitely throw a tantrum when they returned.
Just as he was at a loss, Jiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°Nian Nian, you can do it. You¡¯re the best!¡±
Jiang Yi even took out a glowstick. He had gotten it from the staff. He did not care that it was broad daylight and waved it around. Although it looked a littleical, Tan Nian knew that he was supporting him.
After spending half a day with him, he knew that Jiang Yi usually did not like to talk and would not shout. Therefore, he chose to use this method to express his support.
Jiang An also cheered him on. ¡°You sang very well. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just perform normally.¡±
Looking at everything happening, Tan Si was a little speechless. She was clearly Tan Nian¡¯s mother. Why was Jiang An showing off?
She wanted to speak, but the apaniment had already started, so she could only choose to shut up.
Tan Nian was no longer afraid. Moreover, the elders were looking at him encouragingly. They were not scrutinizing him as he had imagined they would.
He sang into the microphone, shocking everyone present.
Tan Nian had a good voice. It was clear and moving like a stream in the mountains, making people feel as if their souls had been cleansed. It waspletely different from his stutter when he was learning to sing.
He closed his eyes and waspletely intoxicated by the song. It was an ordinary nursery rhyme but he sang a heavenly tune.
Liu Yan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This voice change is too beautiful. I think this child is definitely a singing talent.¡±
A smile finally appeared on Tan Si¡¯s face. She saw hope of suppressing Jiang An. She did not expect Tan Nian to sing so well, but she was wondering why he refused to sing when she was teaching him.
At the thought of this, she felt a little regretful. If she insisted on teaching Tan Nian how to sing, she would definitely be able to use this topic to be trendingst time. At that time, those negativements would naturally disappear.
After Tan Nian finished singing, she immediately apuded. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re amazing..¡±
Chapter 477 - 477: Announcement of Results
Chapter 477: Announcement of Results
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[I didn¡¯t expect Tan Nian to sing so well.]
[It¡¯s really too good. When he grows up, he¡¯ll probably enter the music industry.]
[The child is still young. It¡¯s too early to say this.]
[If that¡¯s the case, Tan Nian should have the highest score.]
[Liu Yue also sang very well.]
[The children are all very hardworking. None of them should best.]
Tan Nian didn¡¯t care about the rankings. He was already very happy to finish singing. He handed the microphone to the staff and ran to Jiang An¡¯s side, throwing himself into her arms.
This made Tan Si¡¯s expression freeze. She could not believe that Tan Nian would be like this. She was clearly his mother, but she actually went to hug Jiang An immediately.
Jiang An also realized that something was wrong now. He patted Tan Nian¡¯s back and said, ¡°I know Nian Nian wants to thank me, but you should hug Mom now.¡±
Only then did Tan Nian withdraw from her arms. Then, he walked towards Tan Si step by step and reached out to be carried.
Tan Si was extremely angry now, but she still had to pretend to be calm. She carried the child with a smile on her face and praised, ¡°As expected of my child. He sang really well. Mom is really too proud.¡±
Tan Nian let her carry him with a calm expression. It waspletely different from when he was with Jiang An. He had not forgotten what his mother had said before singing.
Since all the children had finished singing, the production team had to calcte the scores given by the elders. Everyone stood on the spot and waited for the results.
¡°The elders like every child very much and say that they don¡¯t want any child to getst ce,¡± the staff member said as he walked to Han Yu¡¯s side.
Han Yu pondered for a moment. ¡°Then let there be no ranking. Let¡¯s just have three award levels. The ranking won¡¯t be too clear.¡±
The staff also felt that this was feasible and ran to discuss with the elders. In the end, they finally got the name list.
Han Yu stood in front of everyone¡¯s expectant gazes and announced, ¡°There are a total of three levels of prizes for thispetition. The third level is: Li Ai and Gao Jing.¡±
After the parents on both sides heard this, they pped hard. They were already very happy to have a ranking. Moreover, the production team did not give a ranking but had changed it to levels. The children would not be sad.
Li Ai did not care about these things to begin with. She was very happy that someone had listened to her sing just now. In any case, she was the best in her parents¡¯ eyes.
Gao Jing heaved a sigh of relief. It was already very good that he could sing the whole song. He had thought that he would best, but he did not expect to get a third prize. He was very satisfied.
Seeing that everyone was in a good mood, Han Yu knew that he had thought of the right idea. Then, he began to announce, ¡°The second level is: Liu Yue, Jiang Yi, Jiang Yu, a shoutout to Liu Yue; her adaptation has already rushed to the trending searches. Manyizens have expressed their love.¡±
Compared to the results, Liu Yue cared more about what others thought of her song. When she heard the director say this, she smiled and turned to look at her father proudly. ¡°Am I very good?¡±
Liu Yan and Liu Mu quickly surrounded her and praised her. Liu Yan even said a bunch of professional terms that no one understood.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi high-fived happily. Jiang An and Zou Bai also started to praise the two children. Jiang Yi said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, my singing isn¡¯t as good as my sister¡¯s. I¡¯m just harmonizing most of the time.¡±
Jiang Yu did not care at all. ¡°We¡¯re family. This is a ranking that belongs to the two of us.¡±
Jiang An had made sure she was fair since both the children were young. She had never been biased towards any child so that they would never feel resentment toward their parents.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi could also sense this, so the two of them never thought that the other party had received more than them. The love and care from their families made them even more confident. Children who were loved would not be stingy with their love. The two siblings loved each other.
Now, there was only one person left whose ranking had not been announced. Tan Si looked at Jiang An smugly. Indeed, her son had won this time.
Han Yu continued, ¡°Thest level is: Tan Nian. Netizens praised him for having a heavenly voice.¡±
This was well deserved. Everyone apuded for Tan Nian. This was the first time he had received such a hugepliment. For a moment, he did not know how to react. He subconsciously wanted to bury himself in his mother¡¯s arms.
However, Tan Si pushed him out. In this situation, she would never allow Tan Nian to show any fear. He had to be more extroverted than Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi..
Chapter 478 - 478: Searching for the Dragon Ball
Chapter 478: Searching for the Dragon Ball
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Nian stood helplessly in front of everyone, not knowing what to do. This made Tan Si dislike him even more. Even if he sang well, he was still useless in other aspects.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi could tell that he was uneasy. They pulled the other children and ran up to stand with him. Jiang Yu even reached out to hug him. ¡°Nian Nian is the best!¡±
Jiang Yi held his hand and expressed his support.
Under such circumstances, Tan Nian suddenly stopped being nervous. In the end, he didn¡¯t know what to do in such a scene because he had always lived at home and had never participated in groups. The furthest he had gone was the park. The number of people he had seen could be counted with one hand.
Therefore, he needed someone to bring him out. Otherwise, he would be like this for the rest of his life.
After ying around that day, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had be people he trusted. Tan Nian could feel their kindness, so as long as they were around, his nervousness would be relieved immediately.
Jiang Yu cleared his throat and acted like a reporter. ¡°Then, Tan Nian, do you have anything to say about winning the award now?¡±
She was guiding Tan Nian to speak in public. As long as there was a first time, he would not be afraid.
Under normal circumstances, Tan Nian would definitely be nervous, but now that he was very happy and surrounded by his peers, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy. I finally know what I¡¯m good at.¡±
[From the looks of it, Tan Nian is actually quite lively.]
[He¡¯s much better after going to the Jiang An family.]
[The atmosphere in An¡¯an¡¯s house is too good. Anyone who goes will be in a good mood.]
[And Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi have been taking care of him.]
[An¡¯an didn¡¯t stop the children from interacting.]
[Maybe his mom has a role to y. Why are you giving all the credit to Jiang An?]
[Forget it. Tan Nian was afraid of strangers because he used to live with her.]
Thements about Tan Si on the Inte were still not good, especially after Tan Nian¡¯s transformation. They kept feeling that the credit should be given to Jiang An.
Initially, everyone was still neutral. They thought that the child might not like to talk, but now, it proved that that was not the case at all.
Han Yu did not care about thesements. Initially, he was still wondering if he should help Tan Si salvage her image. However, she did not care about the show previously and started arguing with her mother. If not for the fact that he cut the camera quickly, the show would have ended long ago.
Han Yu wasn¡¯t a very benevolent person. He would not protect those who hindered him from recording his show, so he let these things ferment.
In this way, for the sake of her own face, Tan Si had to treat Tan Nian better. Otherwise, the child would be too pitiful.
After the announcement, they were about to start the next stage. The director took out a note with clues written on it and handed it to the children. He said, ¡°This is theplete clue. You can go and find the dragon ball!¡±
The children took it excitedly. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had three clues in their hands. After they opened it and read it, they ran towards the back mountain.
Liu Yue and Li Ai ran towards the entrance of the vige hand in hand. Gao Jing stood where he was and waited for Tan Nian. ¡°What¡¯s written on it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how to read.¡± Tan Nian shook his head.
Gao Jing didn¡¯t expect it to be like this and quickly read it out to him. ¡°It says that the dragon ball is where the spring water is. I want to go over there too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±
With that, he left with Tan Nian. The parents stayed at home to cook for the children.
The program for this episode was almost over. Everyone¡¯sst meal was to be eaten together, so the production team had prepared sumptuous ingredients so that the parents could show their skills.
Everyone went forward to choose the ingredients and brought them back to the house to cook. Tan Si pushed all these things to Wang Li. She had never cooked and felt that this would hurt her delicate hands.
Moreover, it was already the end of the first episode. If she wanted to wait until the next time she met Zou Bai, she had to hurry up. Even if she didn¡¯t seed now, she still had to leave an impression on him.
She hadpletely forgotten about Zou Bai¡¯s frightening gaze. After all, the wealth behind Zou Bai was too alluring. His amount of wealth was unimaginable to most people.
As long as she could get close to him, it was only right for her to pay a price. As long as she married him, she would be above everyone else. The entire entertainment industry¡¯s female celebrities could notpare to her.
At the thought of this, Tan Si mustered her courage again and went home to change into sexier clothes..
Chapter 479 - 479: Teasing
Chapter 479: Teasing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An wanted to make her signature dishes. Zou Bai rolled up his sleeves and walked over. ¡°Let me do it.¡±
¡°I have to make it this time. We¡¯re all friends after this period of time. I have to make something delicious for them to try,¡± Jiang An insisted.
Since she said so, Zou Bai could only let go.
However, he did not leave the kitchen. He sat at the side and helped to choose and cut vegetables. The two of them cooperated well. It was obvious that they were family.
Theizens were already used to such a scene and were not as excited as they were at the beginning.
At this beautiful moment, Tan Si¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door.
¡°Sister, is Mr. Zou at home? I¡¯m here to borrow some seasoning.¡± Tan Si deliberately made her tone sweet.
Zou Bai frowned and ignored her. Jiang An felt that there was no need to make things so awkward on the show. After all, they still had to filmter. She took the seasoning box and went out. ¡°Take a look at what you need.¡±
What she saw gave Jiang An a huge fright. Tan Si was wearing a halter top that only reached her thigh. If she moved slightly, it would run up. This outfit was as good as a bikini.
However, she still knew that she had to hide her thoughts. She had put on a long gauze coat, but the transparent gauze was no different from not wearing it.
Tan Si was still very proud of her figure. She knew that half-covering was the sexiest thing, so she wore this.
Seeing that it was Jiang An, she felt a little regretful. However, she still took the seasoning box and looked at the courtyard. ¡°Is Mr. Zou not here?¡±
[What does Tan Si mean?]
[Isn¡¯t her outfit too revealing?]
[She has freedom to wear whatever clothes she wants. You¡¯re discriminating against her.]
[It¡¯s indeed her freedom to wear whatever she wants, but isn¡¯t she afraid of being exposed?]
[I remember Tan Si saying that her upbringing was very strict and that she was not allowed to wear revealing clothes.]
[If her upbringing was really strict, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant out of wedlock.]
[Do you really believe her nonsense?]
[Looking for Zou Bai the moment she arrived. What is she thinking?]
[It¡¯s just an ordinary greeting. You¡¯re thinking too much.]
At this moment, Zou Bai walked out of the kitchen. He could tell what Tan Si was up to. He knew that his identity would attract many women. However, ever since his fierce reputation overseas spread, no one did this anymore. Tan Si was really bold.
Zou Bai was very tired of this kind of thing, not to mention that he already had his true love, Jiang An.
Since Tan Si insisted on doing this, he might as well embarrass her on the show.
¡°You¡¯re not done yet? The dishes should be in the pot soon,¡± Zou Bai said.
Tan Si¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. She urged Jiang An, ¡°Sister, go back and cook first. I¡¯ll just give the box back to Mr. Zou.¡±
Jiang An looked at Zou Bai and saw him nod before returning to the kitchen. She believed that Zou Bai would not betray her.
Moreover, it didn¡¯t matter even if Zou Bai had a change of heart. She had her family and her own career. At most, they would break up. Jiang An had so much in her life, love wasn¡¯t that important anymore.
Zou Bai walked over and said, ¡°If you need anything, just take it. An¡¯an is still waiting to use the seasoning.¡±
Tan Si pretended to be charming. ¡°Mr. Zou, don¡¯t rush me like this. I don¡¯t really go into the kitchen. I don¡¯t recognize these seasonings.¡±
¡°Then tell me what¡¯s missing. I know everything.¡± Zou Bai stared straight ahead and refused to look at Tan Si.
Tan Si took two steps forward. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Zou to know these. Sister is really lucky.¡±
These words were extremely ambiguous. She even wanted to ce her hand on him. However, Tan Si would not do that. It was not good to be exposed on the show. She only needed to tease him a little.
Tan Si felt that Jiang An¡¯s indifferent appearance made it very difficult for her to please a man. It could notpare to her charming and amorous self. Sooner orter, Zou Bai would fall in love with her.
Zou Bai took a step back. ¡°What exactly do youck?¡±
Tan Si did notck anything at all. She was just looking for an excuse. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Zou, don¡¯t rush me. I remember it¡¯s star anise.¡±
Zou Bai quickly put the star anise into Tan Si¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t send you off.¡±
The entire set of actions was smooth and natural, ensuring that the two of them did not have any physical contact. He even took another step back. It was obvious that he did not want to have anything to do with her.
However, Tan Si felt that Zou Bai was interested in her. Otherwise, he could have asked her to take it herself. There was no need to pour it out for her so considerately.
¡°Thank you, Mr. Zou. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you in the next episode.¡± Tan Si turned around and left after saying this. Her figure swayed, leaving behind a fragrance..
Chapter 480 - 480: Finding the Dragon Ball
Chapter 480: Finding the Dragon Ball
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai turned around and closed the door. It was so loud that even Tan Si, who was far away, could hear it. Everyone could tell that he was angry.
Tan Si did not care at all. As long as the other party¡¯s emotions fluctuated, it was fine. Anyway, disgust could turn into liking.
Zou Bai hadn¡¯t seen such a shameless person in a long time. In the past, when people wanted to tempt him with beauties, they would ask for a private meeting ce before pushing them out.
This way, even if Zou Bai didn¡¯t ept them, it wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing. Moreover, in order to raise their value, those women would try their best to be more reserved.
There were not many people like Tan Si who openly wanted to seduce him in front of everyone.
¡°You¡¯re back. Has Tan Si left?¡± Jiang An walked out and asked when she heard themotion.
Zou Bai nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. She just took two star anises.¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t take it seriously and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue cooking.¡±
[Was Tan Si trying to seduce him just now?]
[I think so.]
[Nonsense. Si Si was just talking to someone normally.]
[Tan Si¡¯s fans really have bad eyesight.]
[Do you think we¡¯re blind to such an obvious thing?]
[Zou Bai¡¯s expression is even colder than usual.]
[Zou Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He even lent the things to Si Si.]
[This is a show. Don¡¯t tell me you expect him to throw something to her face?]
[I feel like Zou Bai will definitely do that in private.]
Suchments naturally fell into Zhao Yan¡¯s eyes. He really did not expect Tan Si to be tempted by Zou Bai and even start doing this on the show.
Although Zhao Yan had made up his mind not to bring Tan Si to his side, he was still furious when he saw his child¡¯s mother doing this.
If she had fallen in love with someone else, Zhao Yan would not have said anything. After all, Tan Si did not know of his existence. It was understandable that he wanted to be with someone else, but it just had to be his archenemy, Zou Bai.
This was a great humiliation to him. It was simply embarrassing to mention it.
Zhao Yan could not let the child stay by such a person¡¯s side anymore. He had to bring him back as soon as possible.
¡°Lawyer Xu, I need you to draft an agreement,¡± Zhao Yan called hiswyer.
Tan Nian did not know that he was about to be snatched away. He was running around the vige with Gao Jing. With the film crew following behind, he did not have to worry about his safety.
Gao Jing knew that he didn¡¯t exercise often, so he only led him slowly to the edge of the spring.
For a mountain vige, this was an important resource. The clear spring water looked very sweet, but others did not value this resource.
Because the mission was meant for the children toplete themselves, the production team did not make it too difficult and let them find it easily. Otherwise, it would definitely waste a lot of time.
Tan Nian easily saw a box beside the spring. He picked it up and opened it. Inside was a golden dragon ball.
¡°I found it!¡± Tan Nian was very excited.
There were really not many things he could do himself. He did not expect toplete two things today. He felt that he was not so useless anymore.
Seeing how happy he was, Gao Jing patted his head. ¡°You did well!¡±
Although Gao Jing was the only son, he had many rtives in Country F. His uncles had several children, and a few of them were younger than him, so Gao Jing was used to taking care of his younger cousins.
Tan Nian could naturally feel that Gao Jing was taking care of him. He leaned over and did not want to leave.
He reallycked this kind of love. Even though his grandmother loved him, it was different from the feeling of having a friend.
[Tan Nian is so awesome. I thought he liked to cry for fun.]
[I also thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so serious along the way.]
[Tan Nian has always been a good child.]
[Then why didn¡¯t he cooperate before?]
[He just hadn¡¯t adapted to an unfamiliar environment yet.]
[I think Tan Si is also one of the reasons.]
Just as Tan Nian was happy to find the dragon ball, she heard Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi calling out to them not far away, ¡°Brother Gao Jing, Nian Nian,e over quickly!¡±
When they walked over, they realized that there was a rabbit under the tree. It was snow-white and looked very cute, but its hind legs were injured and it could not move.
¡°Brother Gao Jing, how are we going to save it?¡± Jiang Yu asked.
Jiang Yi was the first to notice the rabbit. He wanted to carry it back, but he did not know how to do it. He was afraid that he would identally hurt it again..
Chapter 481 - 481: Suddenly Losing Signal
Chapter 481: Suddenly Losing Signal
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gao Jing really did not expect the two of them to encounter such a situation.
¡°Why don¡¯t we take the rabbit back first and see what the adults have to say?¡± Gao Jing asked.
In the end, he was just a child. What he knew was very limited. He was helpless in the face of such an injured animal.
Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±
After saying that, they were about to follow Gao Jing when Tan Nian said,
¡°Have you found the dragon ball?¡±
Jiang Yi shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t had the time yet. It¡¯s the same as if we lookter.¡±
Gao Jing disagreed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Everyone still has to eat lunch together. You don¡¯t have much time to waste. Go find the dragon ball first. We¡¯ll just send the rabbit back.¡±
Although Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were still worried about the rabbit, what Gao Jing said made sense. If the mission was notpleted, it would dy everyone¡¯s meal.
The two of them could only bid farewell to the rabbit and continue on the path to find the dragon ball.
Gao Jing took a step forward and wanted to pick up the rabbit, but it kept struggling and even wanted to bite him. Tan Nian¡¯s heart ached when he saw it like this. He reached out and stroked the rabbit¡¯s head tofort it. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t eat you.¡±
Everyone became nervous, afraid that the rabbit would open its mouth and bite Tan Nian.
Han Yu wished he could run out and snatch the rabbit away right now. If Tan Nian was injured, there would be no need to record the show. Tan Si alone would make a really huge fuss.
However, before he could move, he saw that the rabbit hadpletely calmed down, as if it had beenforted by Tan Nian.
Tan Nian took the opportunity to carry the rabbit and turned to look at Gao Jing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Gao Jing heaved a sigh of relief and teased, ¡°Looks like Rabbit likes you more.¡±
[Nian Nian is really a loving child.]
[These children all want to save the rabbit.]
[How did the rabbit get injured? Could there be a trap nearby?]
[It¡¯s normal for there to be hunting traps in the mountains.]
[Then it¡¯s also very dangerous for the children.]
[It¡¯s better for them to go back quickly. It won¡¯t be good if they get injured.]
The staff noticed these words and quickly ryed them to Han Yu.
Only then did he realize that this was a mountain vige, not a peaceful vige like the suburbs of the capital. No one knew what was in the forest.
Although there was a film crew following them, they could notpletely avoid danger. They quickly said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Try your best not to let the children enter the depths of the forest. I¡¯ll get someone to move everything to a safe area.¡±
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were currently digging the soil. ording to the clues, the dragon ball was under the bamboo.
Logically speaking, this clue was too generic. There was more than one ce with bamboo in the mountain. They could not search all the spots.
However, this clue was not difficult for the two children. There had to be a mark.
The two of them wandered around this area a few times and finally realized that the color of the soil in one ce was different from other ces. It was obvious that someone had dug it before.
The siblings looked at each other and knew what the other was thinking. They borrowed tools from an old man nearby and began to dig with difficulty.
The film crew could only follow behind and record how the siblings dug the soil.
Fortunately, Han Yu did not let anyone bury the item very deep. After a while, they dug out the box. The siblings opened it hopefully, but there was nothing inside.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Jiang Yu got agitated.
Jiang Yi also looked at the film crew inquiringly. The staff members beside him were stunned. They had indeed put a dragon ball in. They did not know why such a situation happened.
The staff could only quickly contact the director. Unfortunately, the signal in this area was not good. The walkie-talkie emitted an ear-piercing sound, and they could not contact him.
The siblings¡¯ live-stream was also interrupted. The audience did not have much of a reaction when they saw the loading symbol in front of them. They only leftments on the production team¡¯s Weibo.
[Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s live-stream has been cut off.]
[It¡¯s probably because the signal on the mountain isn¡¯t good.]
[Hurry up and send someone to fix it. We¡¯re still waiting to see what happens next.]
[Looking at Little Feather¡¯s anxious expression, she definitely won¡¯t let the matter rest.]
[I wonder when it will be repaired.]
[Such a big production team shouldn¡¯t be very slow.]
Han Yu saw thesements. He was extremely anxious now because he could not contact the people over there at all. Whether it was the film crew or the staff, these people seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth.
Before filming, Han Yu had made sure that there was definitely a signal at these ces. Now, there must have been an ident, and he was most afraid of idents.
If anything happened to the children, it would be better for him to find a rope and hang himself now..
Chapter 482 - 482: Lockdown
Chapter 482: Lockdown
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Director, what should we do now?¡± The staff were a little flustered.
This question was really too good. Even Han Yu did not know what to do.
It was only when the person beside him gave him a few mouthfuls of water that he came back to their senses.
Han Yu hurriedly jumped up. ¡°Inform the others to bring all the children back quickly to ensure the safety of the other children.¡±
¡°And?¡±
Han Yu said with a headache, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Jiang An and Zou Bai.¡±
At this moment, he could not hide it anymore. He knew that something terrible must have happened. He had to let the adults know.
By the time Han Yu finished exining the matter, Jiang An could not stand anymore. She leaned against Zou Bai to support herself. ¡°You mean that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s whereabouts are unknown?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to the back of the mountain to search. They should be back soon,¡± Han Yu replied.
Zou Bai said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. My men are already back.¡±
The Zou family¡¯s secret guard knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Master, the two young masters were kidnapped. The staff were drugged and fell to the ground. This is the note left behind.¡±
Jiang An quickly took it and looked at it carefully. There were only five words on it. ¡°I¡¯ve taken the children away.¡±
There was no signature and they didn¡¯t say what they wanted, which was the most frightening thing.
Zou Bai looked at the secret guards. ¡°I asked you to protect Little Masters. Where were you at that time?¡±
The secret guard lowered his head and said, ¡°We were guarding Little Master at that time, but that group of people dug a tunnel and pulled them away from the tunnel. We¡¯ve already sent people to chase after them. Please punish us, Master.¡±
The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards never defended themselves. They only calmly recounted the situation. After all, they did not protect their little masters well. It was only right for them to be punished.
ording to Zou Bai¡¯s usual temper, he would definitely punish them. However, Jiang An said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to punish him now. Let him go find the children quickly.¡±
Zou Bai relented and said, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±
The program hadpletely stopped. To the public, they only said that there was a problem with the technology and that there was no signal.
However, the other families already knew that something big had happened. They quickly hid in the house with their children, afraid that something bad would happen.
In order to facilitate the management, everyone was gathered at Sophie¡¯s house. The production team was also guarding here, both to protect and to watch over everyone.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t believe in humanity. When something like this happened, he had to ensure that no one leaked the information and cut off all possibilities.
Sophie put her arm around Gao Jing. ¡°It looks like Zou Bai is really angry.¡±
As the royal family of Country F, she had interacted with Zou Bai before and knew what kind of person he was. When she saw him on the show, she was shocked and thought that she had recognized the wrong person.
After all, a person who had killed so many people back then could actually smile gently at Jiang An, as if she was the most important person in his life.
After spending so much time together, Sophie had almost forgotten about Zou Bai¡¯s nature. It was only now that she remembered that he was the head of the Zou family, who had single-handedly made the entire West tremble in fear.
Tan Si sat in the corner impatiently. She thought that she could leave tonight and go home to rest. She did not expect such a thing to happen.
Although the director and the others did not say anything, looking at the absence of Jiang An¡¯s family, she could guess that something must have happened to them.
At the thought of this, Tan Si couldn¡¯t help but want tough. So what if she was the eldest daughter of the Jiang family? She was still sad now.
¡°Even if something happens, it has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s against thew to detain someone for no reason and not let them leave,¡± Tan Siined.
The others ignored her. This was not the time to talk about this.
Seeing that no one was talking, Tan Si continued, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong either.¡±
¡°Shut up.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°They¡¯re protecting you by not letting you go now. If you care so much about leaving, go talk to Zou Bai.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What right do you have to talk to me like that!¡±
She was already very ufortable being suppressed by Jiang An. Now, a celebrity¡¯s wife was also picking a fight with her. Tan Si really did not want to tolerate it anymore.
Sophie rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a human, and you¡¯re a human, so of course I can talk to you like that. Are you saying that you can¡¯t talk to someone when you¡¯re more noble than them?¡±
¡°I¡¯m indeed more noble than you. I¡¯m a big star. You¡¯re nothing. If you weren¡¯t married to a celebrity, who would know you?¡± Tan Si said angrily.
Han Yu¡¯s assistant, who had been following Han Yu around, knew Sophie¡¯s identity and knew that there had been recent business dealings between China and Country F. It was a good time for them to be on good terms. He quickly said, ¡°Miss Tan, it¡¯s better not to say some things..¡±
Chapter 483 - 483: Chaos
Chapter 483: Chaos
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si was already unhappy on the show. She had to tolerate everyone to avoid being on the news. Now that she finally did not have to worry about the camera, she naturally could not tolerate the staff.
She said directly, ¡°I told you not to interfere. Could it be that you have something to do with Sophie? Or that she¡¯s paying you?¡±
This guess was really insulting. If he did this, it would definitely be against professional ethics. The staff was stunned.
Tan Si said smugly, ¡°She¡¯s just a housewife. It¡¯s useless for you to curry favor with her because of her husband¡¯s celebrity status.¡±
She dared to say this because she did not take Gao Tian seriously. After all, he was not a superstar. He only acted in supporting roles with many scenes all year round and was only famous because he appeared frequently in front of the public.
Not many people were familiar with the name Gao Tian. Everyone remembered the name of the characters he had yed.
Tan Si had always looked down on celebrities of such status. She felt that they would never be as famous as her in their lives.
The staff member who had been scolded had long shed tears of anger. There was no need to endure being humiliated to this extent. Even if he had to be fired immediately, he had to vent his anger.
¡°Do you really think you¡¯re some big star? You¡¯ve only acted in a few television dramas, but none of them are representative works!¡±
These words hit Tan Si¡¯s sore spot. Indeed, she did not have superb acting skills, so she could only act in idol dramas.
However, it was another matter if someone said it out loud. Tan Si pointed at the staff and said, ¡°I¡¯m a guest invited by the production team. How dare you speak to me like that? I¡¯m going to get the director to fire you. Don¡¯t even think about finding another job in the entertainment industry!¡±
Seeing that the matter had developed to this point, Meng Nuan wanted to say something. After all, if this matter were to spread, it would be trending. It would not be good for the show or Tan Si.
She did not have much sympathy for Tan Si, but she was afraid that it would affect Tan Nian. He was a good child.
Li Sheng could tell what his wife was going to do. He stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She can only resolve this matter herself.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Meng Nuan hesitated.
Li Sheng shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t make a difference unless you follow their family for the rest of your life.¡±
Hearing her husband say this, Meng Nuan did not care anymore. She just watched silently.
Tan Nian curled up in Wang Li¡¯s arms and closed his eyes tightly. He refused to face everything that was happening. What he was most afraid of was his mother¡¯s sharp voice.
The other staff wanted to stop them, but the director was not around, so the two of them did not listen at all. They watched as the scene became more and more chaotic.
¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Sophie shouted. ¡°No one¡¯s allowed to speak now. We¡¯ll wait for the director toe back and make a decision!¡±
Tan Si was indignant. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±
Since everyone present had signed a confidentiality agreement, Sophie was not afraid of exposing her identity. She said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Tan family to go bankrupt now, you¡¯d better shut up obediently.¡±
¡°What a joke. Don¡¯t tell me you think this will scare me?¡± Tan Si thought that the other party was talking in her sleep.
The staff member who was insultedughed out loud. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that Sophie has no status, do you? She¡¯s the princess of Country F, and she has the right to inherit.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s first reaction was disbelief, but facing the silent gazes of the other staff members, she also realized that it was true.
If it were someone else who was neither servile nor overbearing, they would definitely continue to not lower their heads under such circumstances.
However, Tan Si was a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. She had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and naturally understood that even if her status was higher than her now, she could not speak ill of foreign royalty.
It would be elevated to a diplomatic ident, enough to destroy all her career.
¡°Sophie.¡± Tan Si revealed a fawning smile and said in a trembling tone, ¡°I only said those words out of anger. I didn¡¯t really mean it. Please forgive me.¡±
Sophie sneered but did not respond. She had seen too many people like this. One second, they were swaggering and boasting, and the next, they knew who she was and immediately bowed down. It was ridiculous.
Tan Si was afraid that Sophie would not forgive her and wanted to say something to please her, but at this moment, the director, Jiang An, and the rest returned.
Sophie rushed forward. ¡°What happened? Are the children okay? If you need help, just ask.¡±
Jiang An forced a smile at her. ¡°Thank you in advance. Because of our rtionship, I need you to stay here for a while longer. I¡¯m really sorry..¡±
Chapter 484 - 484: A Slap
Chapter 484: A p
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An¡¯s condition was too haggard. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was very sad now. In addition, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were not by her side, so everyone could make their guesses.
Sophie quickly said, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to do anyway. It¡¯s fine to stay for two more days. If there¡¯s anything, you have to tell us.¡±
Zou Bai took two steps forward. ¡°In order to make up for everyone¡¯s losses, the Zou family will pay for the rest of the expenses. Other than not being able to leave the vige or contact the outside world, you can make any request. The Zou family will satisfy everyone.¡±
These words were definitely not meant to sound nice. Following Zou Bai¡¯s words, the people from the Zou family stood at the door, ready to serve everyone at any time.
The adults had never seen such a scene before and did not know what to say.
Liu Yue was extremely bold and said directly, ¡°The bed here is a little hard. Can I change it?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the Zou family immediately began to make a call. ¡°Send the best mattress in the country over. Have it in front of me within two hours.¡±
It was obvious that the Zou family was serious. As long as it didn¡¯t interfere with their matters, they could do anything.
The staff slowly began to make requests too. No matter how strange it was, they were all satisfied. Everyone¡¯s mood began to improve.
Previously, everyone was still worried that something big had happened and that it would affect them. Now, Zou Bai¡¯s actions had calmed them down.
Naturally, they would be the ones to handle the major matters. These people only needed to be responsible for being obedient.
Jiang An heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. She didn¡¯t want to trouble others with her own matters, but she had to do this for the safety of the children, causing her to feel uneasy.
Zou Bai¡¯s actions greatly alleviated her anxiety and made her focus more on finding the children.
Han Yu thanked Zou Bai profusely. What he was most worried about was not being able to appease the staff. After all, stopping work was a huge decision.
Everyone had to stay in the mountain vige. This was also a huge expense. If things went wrong, his subordinates would definitely cause trouble.
However, Zou Bai had perfectly resolved this. Everyone could stay happily.
However, Han Yu¡¯s heart was still in his throat because Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were still missing.
¡°Mr. Zou, something happened to the children on my show. No matter what, I should be responsible for this matter. As long as I can help, feel free to ask.¡± Han Yu lowered his head and was very sincere. ¡°As long as I can save the children, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±
These words were worthless to Zou Bai. What had happened had already happened. Apologizing was no different from farting.
Empathizing with anyone and understanding Hanyu¡¯s difficulties was like the sun rising from the west.
Therefore, Zou Bai ignored Han Yu and turned around to analyze the countermeasures with Zou Yi and Zou Er. He wanted to find out who had taken the children away first.
Jiang An looked at Han Yu and said, ¡°Director, what we want to do the most now is to find the children. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please forgive us.¡±
Han Yu shook his head repeatedly and said that he didn¡¯t dare. He was just a variety show director. To put it bluntly, he just had very little influence in the entertainment industry.
The two children he had lost had the surname Jiang. It was already a miracle that he could still stand here and speak.
Just as Han Yu heaved a sigh of relief, Tan Si walked over and interrupted, ¡°Sister, did something happen to the children? If they¡¯re injured, hurry up and treat them. It¡¯s not right to keep them on the mountain.¡±
Even Han Yu could tell that she was gloating. He wished he could go up and cover her mouth. Opening her mouth now was no different from courting death.
Jiang An was so anxious that she was barely managing to stay calm. Now that she heard Tan Si¡¯s words, all her rationality disappeared.
With a ¡®piak!¡¯, a red mark appeared on Tan Si¡¯s face and quickly swelled up. Everyone revealed surprised expressions. They did not expect the usually good-tempered Jiang An to hit someone.
Tan Si was stunned. It took her a while to recover. ¡°You actually dared to hit me?¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t I hit you?¡± Jiang An red at Tan Si. ¡°When you said those words just now, you knew best what you were thinking. If you say anything bad about Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi again, I won¡¯t let you leave this vige.¡±
Gao Tian said in disbelief, ¡°I remember that Jiang An is a very gentle woman. She actually hit someone.¡±
¡°Any mother would be furious when faced with such a thing.¡± Sophie was very supportive of Jiang An. ¡°If someone said such a thing to me, I wouldn¡¯t let them get away with just a p..¡±
Chapter 485 - 485: Quiet Children
Chapter 485: Quiet Children
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si covered her face as tears streamed down. She said to Zou Bai, ¡°Mr. Zou, are you just going to watch Jiang An hit someone?¡±
She wanted Zou Bai to see Jiang An¡¯s true nature and understand that she was a shrew.
However, Zou Bai only nced at her before saying to Jiang An, ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t hold back next time. This isn¡¯t your full strength.¡±
He was clearly encouraging Jiang An and did not treat Tan Si as a human at all.
Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±
The conflicts during the previous generations of the royal family of Country F were veryplicated. When Sophie was young, she had seen all kinds of schemes. Her thinking was much more brilliant than Tan Si¡¯s, who could barely evenpare.
Tan Si covered her face, not knowing where to go. She had clearly been hit so badly, but Zou Bai did not show any mercy to the fairer sex.
Tan Si was a little discouraged. She felt that she should not waste her time on Zou Bai.
However, when she looked up, she saw Zou Bai hugging Jiang An andforting her. The gentleness on his face was unbelievable. He was clearly a big iceberg just now, but now, he was as gentle as water.
Tan Si¡¯s heart was burning with jealousy. She could not let Jiang An live happily like this. Even if she had to pay the price, she had to snatch Zou Bai over.
Zou Bai was not in the mood to care about Tan Si now. The secret guards were piecing together the truth, wanting to deduce who had taken the children away.
¡°Could it be an enemy?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Bai¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s identities have not been announced to the public. Even no one in the Zou family knows about this. My enemies will not attack them. In the eyes of outsiders, I will not lower my head for my girlfriend¡¯s children.¡±
Those who could go against Zou Bai were not stupid, and had to be sure they would seed when they made a move. They did not think that these two children could threaten Zou Bai.
Jiang An panicked a little. ¡°Then who could it be? Could it be that they¡¯reing for me?¡±
At this point, Jiang An suddenly seemed to understand something and said, ¡°Have you heard any news about Si Cheng recently?¡±
At this moment, Si Cheng was smiling very smugly in Sea City. Then, he lowered his head and entered the door. ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯ve got those two brats.¡±
Big Brother was very satisfied. ¡°You did a good job. When we split the money, you¡¯ll be a young master again.¡±
Si Cheng smiled obsequiously at the side and pushed all the credit to Big Brother. With that fawning look of his, it was impossible to tell he had once been noble. He hadpletely abandoned his dignity.
¡°But you¡¯re really heartless. After all, they¡¯re your biological children. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll kill them?¡± Big Brother asked.
Of course, Si Cheng couldn¡¯t tell the truth. These people were already afraid of the Jiang family. If they knew that the biological father of these two children was Zou Bai, they would probably immediately push him out as a scapegoat and send the children back.
¡°It¡¯s very easy for me to have another child at such a young age. As long as I have money, it¡¯s the same no matter who I have a child with,¡± Si Cheng said.
Although Big Brother felt that Si Cheng was inhumane, he still believed this exnation.
Big Brother thought that as long as the children were in his hands, the Jiang family would definitely give him as much as he wanted. He was about to be rich, and he could not help but smile.
Si Cheng quickly lit a cigarette and poured water for Big Brother, trying his best to serve him.
He had his own ns in his heart. He understood that these people would definitely push the me to him. He had to escape as soon as he received the money. As long as he left China, there were endless possibilities.
Si Cheng could not ept living such a mediocre life. He had to revive and make aeback, then trample that adulterous couple under his feet.
He fantasized about such a future. Only then could he feel better.
Everyone¡¯s thoughts were on the two children, but Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were surprisingly calm.
Their first reaction was to struggle after being dragged away. However, the children were too weak and were quickly taken away by the uniformed men.
Because the two children did not cry or make a fuss, the people who took them away did not knock them out with drugs. They were afraid that if they used too much drugs, it would permanently impact their brains.
They also understood that these two children could not be touched easily. It would be bad if they really got injured.
However, they kept a very close eye on the two children along the way, afraid that something would happen.
However, the strange thing was that the siblings only stared out the car window and did not even speak much. At most, it was the sister who opened her mouth to ask for water.
These people almost thought that the two children were too scared to react. They wanted to quickly send them to the ce and not let anything happen to them.
Little did they know that the two children were already nning their escape route.
The two children had be the biggest nightmare of their careers, and it was difficult for them to not think about them even in the middle of the night..
Chapter 486 - 486: Three Brothers Gathering
Chapter 486: Three Brothers Gathering
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This matter was immediately suppressed. Even if the media were curious about the reason for the interruption of the variety show, they were blocked by the Zou family. There were not even discussions about it online.
Jiang An also quickly told her family about the matter. When Li Mei received the call, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears.
However, she was someone who had seen many storms and knew that she had to take countermeasures now. She asked, ¡°An¡¯an, have you told your brothers about this?¡±
¡°Not yet,¡± Jiang An replied. ¡°I wanted to discuss what to do next with Mom first.¡±
Li Meiforted her. ¡°I know you must be very anxious now, but I can¡¯t leave immediately. I¡¯ll get Jiang Yan and the others toe to your side immediately. The most important thing now is to find the children.¡±
When Jiang An heard her mother¡¯s words, she felt much more at ease. Her tense nerves rxed a little, and she said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m actually really afraid.¡±
Those were the two treasures she had given birth to after ten months of pregnancy. They had suddenly been taken away and she did not know what the other party wanted.
The more Jiang An thought about it, the more afraid she became. She was afraid that the other party would attack the children.
She had been forcing herself not to break down. Otherwise, Zou Bai would have to divert his attention to take care of her. However, when she heard her mother¡¯s voice, she could not help but cry.
Li Mei¡¯s heart was about to break when she heard Jiang An¡¯s crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our family won¡¯t let this matter rest. I¡¯ll make the ones who want to hurt the two children regret being born.¡±
With that, she called the three Jiang brothers and ordered them to rush to Jiang An¡¯s side as soon as possible, no matter what they were doing.
This was also the first time the Jiang family had used private aircrafts on arge scale and set off from different ces.
Many media outlets sensed that something unusual had happened. They wanted to report it, but they were stopped by the higher-ups.
The secret guards had already searched along the tunnel several times, but they could not find any clues. They could only gather that this tunnel had been dug overnight.
¡°This is the only information you have?¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I want to know where this tunnel leads to.¡±
The secret guards knelt on the ground. ¡°The tunnel finally leads to an exit at the back of the mountain. We found wheel marks there. Another group of secret guards has already followed the car marks.¡±
This was the first time Zou Baiined that the guards were too slow. In the past, no matter what he did, he was able to do it with ease. He did not think that this small timeg would affect anything.
However, this matter concerned the two children and made him lose his usual rationality. He became anxious when he spoke.
Zou Yi quickly went to invite Jiang An over. Only she could calm his master down.
¡°I know you¡¯re also very anxious, but if you mess up what am I going to do?¡± Jiang An walked over and grabbed Zou Bai¡¯s hand.
Zou Bai understood this as well. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let my emotions affect my judgment.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, they heard the roar of helicoptersing from the sky. Three helicopters were circling above the mountain vige. The secret guard reported, ¡°Master, these are all the Jiang family¡¯s nes.¡±
¡°It should be my brothers,¡± Jiang An said.
Zou Bai quickly went to wee them. The three brothers got off the helicopter with the same solemn expressions. They looked like they were not to be trifled with.
The area was already surrounded by the Zou family¡¯s secret guards. No matter what, the production team could not approach, so everyone could only see the peopleing in and out.
Sophie sighed. ¡°Looks like something big has happened to the two kids.¡±
Tan Si was very disdainful. Even if something happened, there was no need to make such a big scene. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that an important figure had disappeared.
However, she also understood that she could not say this, but she showed disdain on her face.
The others truly understood what it meant to be from an aristocratic family. Meng Nuan thought that she had married into a wealthy family, but the Li family and the Zou family were worlds apart.
Even if something happened to Li Ai today, the Li family definitely could not make such a big scene. They only hoped that the children were safe and sound.
The Liu family was the least flustered. In their family, only Liu Mu still had this awareness. Liu Yan and his daughter did not realize what had happened at all. They only had brains for music and were very slow in life.
They were just thinking that when the matter was over, they could go home and eat. They were still waiting obediently.
Liu Mu shook his head and didn¡¯t know what to say. Zou Bai didn¡¯t seem like a reasonable person. If the situation really reached an irreversible stage, the people present might not be able to escape unscathed..
Chapter 487 - 487: The Anger of the Jiang Family
Chapter 487: The Anger of the Jiang Family
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Liu Mu¡¯s guess was right. If Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about Jiang An, he would have locked up all the guests as he would in the past.
As long as they interrogated them one by one, there would always be results. They did not care if these things actually had anything to do with them.
In any case, it was better to kill by mistake than to let go. This principle would always be useful.
However, he knew that if he did this, Jiang An would never forgive him for the rest of her life, so he could only suppress this thought and force himself to use legitimate methods to investigate.
However, if there was still no progress today, he wouldn¡¯t do this.
Fortunately, the three Jiang brothers had arrived at this time. They had helped Zou Bai share some of the pressure. Jiang Yan could even sense Zou Bai¡¯s thoughts. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°There are some things that we can do. There¡¯s no need to use the most decisive methods.¡±
Jiang An threw herself into the arms of her three brothers, unable to stop her tears.
Jiang Huai hugged his sister tightly. ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t be afraid. Your brothers are all here. No one can hurt you.¡±
¡°Big Brother, Little Feather and Little Wingsy have been taken away. Will they experience something bad?¡± Jiang An asked.
Actually, this question was very naive. The other party had already kidnapped them, of course they were already prepared to go against the Jiang family. They definitely wouldn¡¯t hold back.
However, they knew that their sister only wantedfort and quickly said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Those people definitely just want money. For money, they¡¯ll take good care of the children. No matter how much they want, we¡¯ll give it to them. Little Feather and Little Wingsy will definitely return safely.¡±
With thefort of her brothers, Jiang An¡¯s emotions finally stabilized.
At this moment, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to mobilize all the Jiang family¡¯s people now. A portion of them will investigate Si Cheng¡¯s whereabouts. The rest will pay close attention to the entrances and exits of the major cities and the movements in the suburbs.¡±
This arrangement was very reasonable. If Jiang Yan took over, he would also make such an order.
The three brothers did not expect Jiang An to regain her rationality so quickly and make arrangements. They were already prepared for their sister to faint from crying.
A faint smile finally appeared on Zou Bai¡¯s face as he said to Jiang Yan, ¡°An¡¯an has already grown up.¡±
Jiang Yan nodded in agreement. An¡¯an had already grown up in intangible aspects. Sooner orter, she would be a qualified sessor of the Jiang family.
Jiang Xun had already activated the web surveince. As long as Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi appeared under the surveince cameras in the city, they would be recognized and the two children¡¯s location would be locked onto immediately.
Zou Bai¡¯s secret guards put together Si Cheng¡¯s activities during this period of time and handed them to Zou Yi and Zou Er. Soon, everyone pieced together the truth.
¡°This b*stard can¡¯t repay the loans he borrowed. Why didn¡¯t he sell himself? He actually set his sights on Little Feather and Little Wingsy.¡± Jiang Huai was so angry that he mmed the tablet on the table.
Jiang Xun was not any better. His face was red with anger. ¡°These people are too daring. How dare they kidnap our Jiang family¡¯s children.¡±
¡°I want him to spend the rest of his life in prison,¡± Jiang Xun said calmly.
Although his emotions were not as strong as his two younger brothers, those who knew him knew that Jiang Xun was the scariest.
As awyer, he never liked to say affirmative words, nor would he make promises to his client. However, once he did promise something, he would do it no matter the price.
After this matter, Si Cheng would have to face the anger of the entire Jiang family. He would experience what it meant to live a life worse than death.
The quiet children finally moved. Jiang Yu said, ¡°Uncle, I want to go to the toilet.¡±
¡°Hold it in,¡± said the man in charge of watching them.
He knew that nothing could happen to them, so he made up his mind that no matter what the two children said, he would not agree.
Initially, he thought that Jiang Yu would make a fuss, but after receiving this answer, she fell silent again. It seemed like she was just making a request. It was fine if she couldn¡¯t get a solution.
This piqued the man¡¯s curiosity. He took the initiative to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the toilet anymore?¡±
¡°Mom said that if someone else doesn¡¯t agree to your request, there¡¯s no need to ask a second time,¡± Jiang Yu said very seriously.
Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°We¡¯re both good children.¡±
The man took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°Then do you two good children know what I do?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the siblings said in unison. ¡°Kidnap.¡±
Their expressions were very serious, as if they were not talking about the kidnappers but what to eat for dinner. They were not afraid at all..
Chapter 488 - 488: Alternative Escape
Chapter 488: Alternative Escape
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When the car arrived near Sea City, the man took the children to another car and went to the meet-up location in the suburbs.
They had long been on guard against the Jiang family and knew that they could not enter the city openly. Otherwise, they would definitely be noticed by the police.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi followed him very cooperatively. Not only did they not try to escape, but they did not even cry. Just like that, they got in the other car calmly.
The man also sensed that these were two very smart children. He smiled and said, ¡°The two of you are about to be sent to a different ce. That ce is much more terrifying than mine. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t asked for money yet. You won¡¯t do anything to us now,¡± Jiang Yi replied.
The man was amused. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know the process so well.¡±
However, it made sense. It was definitelymon for children from such a family background to be kidnapped. They had probably seen more kidnappers than him.
Just like that, the manpletely let down his guard and was no longer as vignt towards them.
Jiang Yi began to observe his surroundings. He ced his hand on his waist and prepared to draw his gun at any time.
It was a small gun that Zou Bai had gotten for him to y with. It was used to shoot rubber bullets. However, if it was aimed at a person¡¯s eyes, it would still be very dangerous.
Ever since the two of them were kidnapped, they had already decided to save themselves. They had been looking for an opportunity along the way.
They were just children and could not escape halfway in the journey. They would be immediately captured by these people again. Even if they were lucky enough to escape, they would not be able to contact their mother. The best way was to wait until they entered the edge of the city and where there was a chance to be seen by the police.
The car was still moving. Jiang Yi knew that he could not wait until they reached the destination. They had to leave immediately. He bit his tongue and fell onto the seat.
Jiang Yu quickly burst into tears. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
The man was terrified when he saw Jiang Yi¡¯s closed eyes and blood at the corner of his mouth. He hadn¡¯t done anything. How did something happen to this child?
He recalled if he had bumped into something or if the child had some illness. His mind was already in a mess.
¡°Stop the car! Hurry up and stop the car!¡± the man shouted.
The driver stopped the car and ran to the back seat. The two men looked at each other, not knowing what to do. In order not to be discovered, only the two of them looked after the children after changing cars. They had never encountered such a situation. They could not even find someone to discuss what to do next.
¡°I think we should quickly call Big Brother,¡± the driver said.
The man stopped him. ¡°The children were fine before, but something happened when they got to the two of us. Do you think Big Brother will let us off?¡±
¡°Then what should we do? If he really dies here, we won¡¯t have a good time,¡± the driver said as he put down the phone.
The man wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked, ¡°Has something like this happened to your brother before?¡±
How could Jiang Yu know how to answer? She immediately started crying loudly, unable to say a word.
¡°I¡¯d better see if the child is still breathing,¡± the driver said, leaning over.
In the blink of an eye, Jiang Yi opened his eyes and fired at the driver¡¯s eyes. At the same time, he aimed at the man not far away and shot them both in one go.
This series of actions was as smooth as flowing water, not giving them any time to react.
Thanks to Zou Bai taking them to the shooting range, the two children were very urate. The two of them covered their eyes and copsed in the car, cursing Jiang Yi non-stop.
¡°Brother, should we run now?¡± Jiang Yu asked.
Jiang Yi took out a small bag from his pocket and threw it out expressionlessly. ¡°Indeed, the right thing to do is to run. Second Uncle said that if anything happens to us, we have to enter the city. The police station¡¯s surveince cameras will find us.¡±
Jiang Yu was curious. ¡°Then what is this?¡±
Jiang Yi exined, ¡°I took this from Zou Yi. It¡¯s said to make people feel extremely itchy all over. Even if they scratch their flesh, they won¡¯t be able to relieve it.¡±
The two people in the car had obviously entered this state. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to catch people anymore. They were shouting and scratching randomly.
Jiang Yi took the car keys from the driver and opened the trunk of the car. He took out the rope inside and handed it to Jiang Yu. ¡°Help me.¡±
The siblings cooperated well and quickly tied them up. They threw them to the ground and let them scream.
Who would have thought that the two kidnappers would be defeated by two children?
¡°Where should we go next?¡± Jiang Yu asked.
Jiang Yi looked excited.. ¡°Little Feather, do you want to have an exciting adventure?¡±
Chapter 489 - 489: Whereabouts
Chapter 489: Whereabouts
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Jiang Yu heard this, she looked puzzled. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that we should hurry to the city?¡±
Jiang Yi nodded and said, ¡°If we do as Uncle says, we indeed should go to the city.¡±
¡°Brother, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Jiang Yu had a bad feeling.
Jiang Yi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y?¡±
These words shook Jiang Yu. The two of them were twins. They had the same thoughts about many things, but the way they showed it was different.
Even Jiang An had once expressed this. ¡°As expected of twins. They manage to always think of the same thing.¡±
Although Jiang Yu seemed to be the only lively one, Jiang Yi was not a quiet person. He was just bored with most things. Once he was interested, he was even crazier than Jiang Yu.
For example, at this moment, he did not care about his age at all and sent an invitation to his sister to take a risk.
¡°But¡¡± Jiang Yu hesitated. ¡°Mom will be worried.¡±
Jiang Yi walked to her side. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to end this as soon as possible and return to Mom¡¯s side. That way, she won¡¯t have to worry about us. We have to protect Mom.¡±
This reason convinced Jiang Yu. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±
Jiang An still didn¡¯t know what decision her children had made. She wanted to contact Si Cheng. As long as the other party gave her conditions, she would agree.
The Jiang brothers were also trying their best to help, mobilizing all kinds of people to contact them.
However, the other party seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. All the clues stopped when he left the police station. No one knew where he went after that.
The Zou family even went to look for his parents and arrested them for interrogation, but nothing useful came out of it.
At first, Zheng Wen cried andined that her son was missing. Later on, she confessed in detail that Si Cheng had never returned after leaving home one day.
¡°He must be with the people who took the children away,¡± Jiang Yan said.
Jiang Xun frowned. ¡°But these people appear and disappear mysteriously without a specific location. Even if we call the police to find them, it will take time. Moreover, we don¡¯t have any evidence that the other party kidnapped them. It¡¯s not legal to arrest and interrogate them.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need any legal procedures. Just hand it over to the Zou Family. I guarantee that these people will spit out the truth,¡± Zou Bai said with a dark expression.
Of course, the Jiang brothers knew that he had such ability. The Zou Family¡¯s Intelligence Network was famous for being terrifying. Even if special agents nurtured by the country went in, they would not be able to withstand the torture and spill their secrets.
Originally, the Jiang family would not have agreed to use such cruel methods, but since it concerned the two children, there was no need to worry so much. Jiang Yan nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±
The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards were all over the country. As long as Zou Bai gave the order, the people in Sea City would have already started to take action.
In addition, Jiang Xun had already informed the police over there and provided the Zou family with the greatest convenience. Within half an hour, anyone who might be rted to this matter was taken away by the Zou family.
They interrogated these people as quickly as possible, but the final result was not ideal.
Zou Bai was furious when he saw the message. ¡°After interrogating for so long, you still don¡¯t know anything?¡±
Zou Yi nodded and said, ¡°These people don¡¯t even know who Si Cheng is. They really can¡¯t get anything out of them.¡±
Zou Bai was quite confident in his interrogation methods. Since they had used all kinds of methods, and the result was still the same, these people really didn¡¯t know anything.
This was the most difficult situation during the interrogation. If the other party knew nothing, it was useless to ask.
At this moment, Jiang Huai said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t know, let them go out and find them. Let those people know what we¡¯re doing.¡±
Everyone looked at Jiang Huai. They did not expect him to make such a suggestion.
Jiang An was enlightened. ¡°Since the other party is in the dark and we¡¯re in the light, let them know what we¡¯re doing. They¡¯ll follow our train of thought.¡±
Jiang Huai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as the other party thinks that we are looking for the children anxiously, they will definitely let down their guard and even do something to provoke us. After all, only by provoking the family can they get more money.¡±
Jiang Xun thought about it and smiled. ¡°Third Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. This is knowledge about the criminal mind.¡±
¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve always been so smart,¡± Jiang Huai said unhappily..
Chapter 490 - 490: Borrowing the Secret Guards
Chapter 490: Borrowing the Secret Guards
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Just like that, the few of them formted a battle n. Zhao Yan also noticed that something was wrong with the mountain vige. He then sent someone to visit Tan Nian to ensure his safety.
However, because they were afraid of being discovered by the Zou family, they had been loitering around the periphery.
Until today, they couldn¡¯t even enter the periphery. When the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards saw the people all over the mountain, they were so frightened that they hurriedly reported to Zhao Yan.
¡°Young Master, many Zou family¡¯s secret guards have appeared in the mountains. Even the Jiang family hase. We can¡¯t enter at all now.¡±
When Zhao Yan heard this, he realized that something was wrong. ¡°Why are the Jiang family here? Are they here to protect Jiang An?¡±
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be to protect Miss Jiang. The three young masters of the Jiang family are all here,¡± the secret guard replied.
For a moment, Zhao Yan did not know what these people were doing. With so many people gathered in the vige, something big must have happened.
After all, the three brothers of the Jiang family were not idle people. They each had their own careers to busy themselves with, especially the eldest and second sons of the Jiang family. They were definitely people who might not even attend the family gathering at the end of the year. This time, they actually appeared in unison.
Zhao Yan could not imagine how serious this matter was.
He closed his eyes and thought carefully. In the end, he made a bold guess. This matter must be rted to Jiang An or the two children. Only they could affect the hearts of so many people.
This was a great opportunity. No matter who it was, Zou Bai would be worried.
Zhao Yan hurriedly stood up and went upstairs. He knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mom, I have something to see you about.¡±
After waiting for a long time, he finally heard Luo Xuan¡¯s voice. ¡°Come in.¡±
She had never been kind to Zhao Yan. She only felt that her son was disappointing. Otherwise, her husband would havee home long ago.
Zhao Yan was also used to her attitude. He maintained his smile and said, ¡°Mom, I want to borrow the Luo family¡¯s secret guards from you.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t the Zhao Family¡¯s secret guards enough?¡± Luo Xuan looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Why do you need to borrow the secret guards?¡±
Of course, the Zhao family did notck secret guards, but their abilities were too ordinary. They could notpare to the methods of the Luo family¡¯s secret guards.
Luo Xuan was able to remain in her position as the Madam of the Zhao Family even after going crazy for so many years because of the guards that her family had given her.
The secret guards of the Luo family were all carefully chosen to pass down their bloodlines. Some were good at identifying locations by sound. Some powerful ones could even hear what people said from 50 meters away and learn secrets that many people did not know.
It was precisely because Luo Xuan knew these secrets that no one dared to provoke the Zhao Family no matter what they did. They were afraid that she would expose their secret.
¡°Your son knows some things about Zou Bai. He might be able to deal a blow to him. With your help, it will definitely be twice the result with half the effort,¡± Zhao Yan said honestly.
Hearing this, Luo Xuan¡¯s interest was piqued. She walked over and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±
Zhao Yan did not dare to hide anything from her and told Luo Xuan everything.
After listening, Luo Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Interesting. If that¡¯s the case, I can lend you the guards. However, if you can¡¯t deal a blow to Zou Bai, it means that you¡¯repletely useless. I don¡¯t have to spend any more effort on you in the future.¡±
These words did not give Zhao Yan any face at all. It could be seen that she did not have much love for her son.
Zhao Yan lowered his head and said, ¡°I understand.¡±
He had long passed the time when he needed motherly love. He also understood that no matter how hard he worked, his mother would not look at him again. When she was extremely disappointed, she would not ask for anything.
The Luo family¡¯s secret guards rushed to the mountain vige as quickly as possible. At this moment, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were on their way to the outskirts of Sea City.
The two of them walked towards the warehouse on their short legs. That was where Si Cheng and the others were preparing to lock up the siblings.
¡°Brother, if we go over like this, will we be caught immediately?¡± Jiang Yu asked.
Jiang Yi held her hand. ¡°No, as long as we follow the n, we won¡¯t be caught.¡±
¡°So what¡¯s our n?¡± Jiang Yu asked.
Jiang Yi said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a n.¡±
Jiang Yu opened her mouth wide, not knowing what expression to show. She had clearly chosen to follow her brother because she trusted him, but the other party¡¯s words were really unreliable.
Seeing that the warehouse was right in front of her, Jiang Yu sighed.
Under Jiang Yu¡¯s incredulous gaze, Jiang Yi took out a miniature bomb.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. We will win,¡± Jiang Yi said with a smile.
Jiang Yu remembered that her father had given her brother many such models, but her intuition told her that the one in her brother¡¯s hand was not a model..
Chapter 491 - 491: Scare
Chapter 491: Scare
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Si Cheng was waiting anxiously. He couldn¡¯t stop pacing back and forth, making people feel annoyed.
In the end, Big Brother couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sit down and wait. Don¡¯t sway in front of me like this.¡±
When Si Cheng heard Big Brother¡¯s words, he could only stop, afraid that the other party would be angry.
¡°Big Brother, those people brought them to the car long ago. Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± Si Cheng asked.
Seeing that the hostages were about to be obtained, Big Brother gave Si Cheng a good look and replied, ¡°If we want to be foolproof, we have to ensure that there¡¯s no one following behind us and that we can¡¯t be captured by any surveince cameras. This all takes time. Just wait patiently.¡±
Si Cheng was worried. ¡°But it¡¯s been too long.¡±
¡°It¡¯s normal to take a longer time. Are you afraid that those two children will run away?¡± the eldest brother asked.
Si Cheng thought about it and felt that Big Brother was right. Other than their own people, there were only the two children in the car. No matter what, he was confident.
He put his mind at ease and waited for the hostages to arrive.
Just as everyone let down their guard, a small thing was quietly thrown in, and then an earth-shattering sound erupted.
Everyone was hit by the heat wave. Si Cheng was even thrown to the roof of the shed and fell down. Then, his skin was burned by the mes.
¡°What happened? Did someoneunch a sneak attack?¡± Big Brother hurriedly fled.
Just as he didn¡¯t get an answer, another bomb was thrown in. These people didn¡¯t care about anything else and quickly helped the people around them escape.
Jiang Yu covered her ears and asked, ¡°Brother, are we still going to throw more bombs?¡±
Jiang Yi looked at the situation inside. ¡°We have to run now.¡±
After saying that, he pulled Jiang Yu into the forest. Their small bodies were blocked tightly and could not be discovered at all.
At the same time, the explosion attracted the attention of the Sea City police. They immediately dispatched police officers to the location of the ident to investigate what had happened.
Si Cheng, Big Brother, and the rest finally ran out of the warehouse. They were still in shock. ¡°The Jiang family must have found us. They want to kill us.¡±
¡°How could it be so fast? Our n was clearly foolproof.¡± The person next to Big Brother couldn¡¯t believe it.
As he said this, everyone¡¯s gazes gathered on Si Cheng. He was the only person present who was rted to the Jiang family. Only he would reveal the address.
Si Cheng quickly defended himself. ¡°I suggested kidnapping the two children. If the Jiang family catches me, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to die. I definitely wouldn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±
¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Pretend that you¡¯re cooperating with us, then go and inform the Jiang family. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to regain the Jiang family¡¯s trust and return to Miss Jiang¡¯s side,¡± someone questioned.
Under such circumstances, any guess could be taken as the truth. Moreover, no one wanted to admit that their n had failed at this moment. They wanted to push the consequences to others.
Si Cheng knew that he had to clear his name now. Otherwise, these people would really kill him.
He immediately knelt in front of his brother and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already done something like running naked to prove that I¡¯m loyal to Big Brother. There must be a problem with the person who went to receive them.¡±
After hearing this, Big Brother felt that it made sense. He sighed and said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s quickly leave this ce. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be caught by the Jiang family and suffer a fate worse than death.¡±
Si Cheng nodded in agreement with Big Brother¡¯s decision. He was even more afraid of falling into Zou Bai¡¯s hands.
He was the only one among them who knew about Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s biological father. He was even more afraid of the oue of the matter being exposed.
They panicked and wanted to run out along the path. Jiang Yi pulled the rope tied to the tree branch, and rustling sounds came from their surroundings.
Big Brother quickly stopped and said, ¡°Listen, is there a sound nearby?¡±
However, no one heard anything. After looking around, they said, ¡°Big Brother, are your ears ringing?¡±
Big Brother shook his head and wanted to continue walking. Before he could take two steps, the noise sounded again. This time, the direction of the noise was different from before.
¡°There was definitely a sound. Listen carefully!¡± Big Brother shouted.
Jiang Yi stopped what he was doing at the same time, and the surroundings returned to silence.
Si Cheng felt his hair stand on end. ¡°Big Brother, stop joking at this time. Let¡¯s run quickly.¡±
Big Brother swallowed a mouthful of saliva and raised his trembling legs. He screamed and fell to the ground.
¡°Brother, did you overdo it?¡± River Feather asked from the tree.
Jiang Yi replied, ¡°I just hit his acupuncture points to numb him. Just to give him
a scare..¡±
Chapter 492 - 492: The Police Arrive
Chapter 492: The Police Arrive
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Yi¡¯s expression was very happy. Clearly, this matter had piqued his interest.
As a child, Jiang Yi had to maintain his image. At the very least, he had to act like a normal child in front of his mother. Therefore, he would remain silent as long as he could.
However, he was actually very interested in such things. He could usually talk about this topic with Zou Yi and Zou Er for a long time.
Jiang Yi had always acted too harmless and was uninterested in anything. The Jiang family said that this child was neither like his father nor mother.
However, reality had proven that genes were very magical things. Even though Jiang Yi had grown up in the Jiang family, he was still very simr to Zou Bai.
They both liked to control the life and death of others, and they did not feel guilty about it. They were born to be superior.
Although Jiang Yu felt that her brother¡¯s actions were wrong, when she thought about how these people had kidnapped them, she did not say anything. They should be taught a lesson.
Big Brother was scared out of his wits. He squatted on the ground and trembled, unwilling to move no matter what. He kept muttering that there was someone nearby.
However, when they looked around, there was not even a shadow. Si Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Brother, are you hallucinating?¡±
¡°The suburbs of Sea City have always been very strange. Very few peoplee here usually. It¡¯s said that someone dismembered a body here decades ago. The resentment is very strong. You will see many unusual things at night,¡± ackey recalled.
Telling a ghost story under such circumstances was definitely twice as lethal as usual. Moreover, Big Brother was still squatting on the ground. That was the best evidence.
There was no need for Jiang Yi to do anything. These people automatically huddled together and trembled. They stammered, ¡°Then what should we do next? Run or not?¡±
Si Cheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course we have to run. Themotion just now was so big that the police station will definitely send people over. If we stay here, we¡¯ll be surrendering.¡±
When everyone heard this, they felt that it made sense. Their hands would all be dirty. After entering the police station, they could forget abouting out. They had to leave now.
Theckeys supported their Big Brother from both sides and prepared to leave the suburbs along the path.
Jiang Yi looked at the watch on his wrist, then pointed it at one of them and pressed a button on the side.
The anesthetic needle pierced his skin and quickly took effect. The underling fell unconscious.
Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. The ghost story that was told just now was ying in their minds.
¡°Brother, how did you do this?¡± Jiang Yu asked curiously.
Jiang Yi smiled. ¡°I saw something like this in a cartoon, so I asked Zou Yi to make an identical one for me. I didn¡¯t expect to use it today.¡±
Jiang Yu shifted her butt and subconsciously moved away from her brother. She felt a chill on her back.
The people under the trees were in a mess. Coupled with the fact that the forest was originally a quiet ce, the atmosphere became gloomy.
Jiang Yiy down and let the leaves cover him. Jiang Yu also fell silent.
They had already done everything they could. There was no need to expose their identities.
Si Cheng looked at the unconscious underling and thought to himself, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to hesitate. We have to leave now!¡±
¡°What do you mean? Do you want us to abandon our brothers?¡± Someone jumped out and said.
Si Cheng frowned. ¡°The police are about to arrive. We don¡¯t have any bargaining chips to protect ourselves. If we don¡¯t leave quickly, we¡¯ll all be arrested.¡±
Everyone became silent. Of course, brotherhood could notpare to their own safety.
Jiang Yu quietly slipped down from the tree and threw the bomb in ording to her brother¡¯s instructions. Then, the siblings turned around and ran.
They had been learning martial arts for a long time. Although they could not fight, they walked without making a sound and ran away under everyone¡¯s noses.
¡°Brother, when will the bomb explode?¡± Jiang Yu asked.
Jiang Yi looked at his watch and said, ¡°One, two, three.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, another explosion sounded. Not far away, the police car stopped. The police officer said in surprise, ¡°Why is there another explosion? Bombs are actually everywhere?¡±
China was very strict about the control of firearms. Not to mention bombs, even fireworks could not be easily set off. However, it had been used several times today. This must be a big case.
At this moment, helicopters appeared in the sky. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that these were government and military-grade helicopters. The police did not know how to deal with them for a moment.
After the nended steadily in the empty area, Jiang An was the first to get off the ne. Zou Bai followed behind and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The secret guards have already said that they saw Si Cheng here. I won¡¯t let him escape..¡±
Chapter 493 - 493: Explosion
Chapter 493 - 493: Explosion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Of course, Jiang An knew that Zou Bai had this ability, but she couldn¡¯t really feel at ease. She was afraid that the children would be injured.
The three brothers of the Jiang family also came down and stopped Jiang An. ¡°An¡¯an, believe in our ability. The police in Sea City have also been dispatched. Well definitely be able to find the children.¡±
Jiang An couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What you said makes sense, but I¡¯m a mother. I can¡¯t be indifferent.¡±
Zou Bai quickly went up and hugged her, saying, ¡°Then well apany you, no matter what we do.¡±
Seeing this, the policemen walked over and said, ¡°May I ask who you are and why you suddenly appeared in Sea City?¡±
The use of helicopters had to be approved by the government. They had to report in advance before entering the sky above Sea City, but the police didn¡¯t receive any notice.
Jiang Xun took out his police badge and handed it to the other party. ¡°I¡¯m the police inspector of Xiyun, Jiang Xun. I¡¯ve received a transfer order from Jingdu City and am about to be promoted to police superintendent. I had something to do at thest minute and had to enter the sky above Sea City.¡±
With Jiang Xun¡¯s rank, he could do this. The police quickly handed the documents back and saluted. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±
¡°What are you investigating?¡± Jiang Xun asked.
The police officer replied, ¡°There was an explosion in the suburbs just now, so we¡¯re here to investigate what happened.¡±
Upon hearing the explosion, Jiang Xun acutely sensed that something was wrong. He had been working on cases for so many years and naturally knew what this meant. There would be a lot of things involved in the firearms case. ¡°Is this the location?¡± Jiang Xun continued to ask.
The cop nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Jiang Xun put his hands on his waist with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you guys.¡±
Jiang Yan asked, ¡°Do you think this has something to do with the children?¡±
¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t, but this is too much of a coincidence. I have to prepare for the worst.¡± Jiang Xun sighed.
Jiang An subconsciously closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t ept this worst-case scenario at all. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
The men present wanted to dissuade her, but Jiang An looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I won¡¯t change it.¡±
Faced with Jiang An¡¯s determination, these men had no choice but to try their best to protect her.
The group of people and the police walked into the explosion site. Everyone was stunned when they saw the tragic state of the warehouse. Although they had heard the explosion, they did not expect it to be so tragic.
The warehouse had almost been razed to the ground, and the roof had long disappeared. It was not something that one or two bombs could do.
Zou Bai shot Zou Yi a look, and he quickly walked in to check for clues.
The police officer stopped him. ¡°This is a crime scene. You can¡¯t enter casually.¡±
Jiang Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re professionals in this area.¡±
After Zou Yi finished searching, he returned to Zou Bai¡¯s side. ¡°Master, it¡¯s our family¡¯s miniature explosives.¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡± Zou Bai couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Our explosives won¡¯t be used outside.¡±
The Zou family had their own military factory overseas. The entire production line was confidential. It was impossible for such a situation to happen.
¡°I remember Zou Yi brought a few with him,¡± Zou Er recalled. ¡°There¡¯s no record of these.¡±
Zou Bai lowered his head and thought for a while before looking up at him. ¡°The bombs on your body must have been taken away.¡±
Zou Yi quickly searched for it and realized that they were really gone.
¡°The children must have taken it away. Little Wingsy knows these things,¡± Zou Bai said.
He knew very well what Jiang Yi was thinking. Although the child usually did not like to talk, he always had his ideas. Once he set his mind on something, he would definitely do it.
Back then, when Jiang Yi expressed his interest in the mini bomb, he would definitely get it.
Jiang An¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Zou Bai¡¯s words. ¡°You mean the children are nearby?¡±
Zou Bai nodded. ¡°That should be the case.¡±
Jiang Yan said to the police, ¡°Please help us find the children. They should be hiding nearby.
Since the officer had already spoken, the police began to search the surroundings and asked for Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s photo so that it would be easier to find them.
Just as everyone was busy, the police officer in charge of searching the ce of the explosion ran back. ¡°There are injured people in front.¡±
After rushing over and looking at the injured on the ground, Zou Bai asked, ¡°Did you kidnap the two children?¡±
Of course, the injured did not speak. He thought that there was nothing the other party could do if he did not say anything.
However, Zou Yi stepped on his wound and even took out some medicinal powder from and sprinkled on it. The pain instantly increased by several times, and his howl echoed throughout the entire forest..
Chapter 494 - 494: Signal Flare
Chapter 494 - 494: Signal re
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai looked at him expressionlessly. After the howling stopped, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Did you kidnap the two children? Where are they now?¡±
Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very calm, but everyone present felt a chill down their spines.
With the police around, he still dared to interrogate the criminal himself. Either he was mentally ill or he was powerful. Seeing that Jiang Yan didn¡¯t say anything, it should be thetter.
The superintendent didn¡¯t move, so the police naturally pretended not to see it. Moreover, the children¡¯s whereabouts were indeed important. It was understandable to use some special methods.
Zou Yi had many methods, and had only used a few to make this person speak. He said, ¡°We did kidnap two children, but we were bombed before we could pick them up. I was thinking of leaving this ce, but I didn¡¯t expect to be bombed again. I was left behind just like that.¡±
Everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn. They did not know if this was good news. Although the children were not taken away by the kidnappers, they did not know where they were.
Jiang An forced herself to calm down and took a deep breath. ¡°Was Si Cheng with you guys?¡±
¡°He was the one who suggested this to our Big Brother. He said that he was the child¡¯s father and that nothing serious would happen in the end,¡± the injured person answered truthfully.
Jiang An¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold. She could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. If not for the fact that she had yet to find the children, her first priority would definitely be to kill Si Cheng.
¡°Little Wingsy took the bombs. He and Little Feather are smart kids. They must have found an opportunity to escape midway. All we need to do now is find them.¡±
¡°But the forest is so big. No one knows where they are hiding. The children will definitely be afraid when it¡¯s dark.¡± Jiang An looked around. ¡°They were supposed to end the recording today and go home, not hide here.¡±
With every word she said, Jiang An¡¯s expression became worse. Her words were filled with hatred.
Zou Baiforted her, ¡°I¡¯ve already had people surround the entire forest. None of them can escape.¡±
Zou Er said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we fire a signal re? Little Master will definitely understand what it means.¡±
Only then did Zou Bai remember about signal res. After all, the guards had not used signal res for many years. They had always been alone and did not need help.
However, Jiang Yi knew about signal res. Back then, Zou Bai had taught him a lot about secret guards. He thought that he could take over when he grew up. He did not expect it toe in handy at this time.
A signal re was fired into the sky. The bright color pointed the direction. Jiang Yi, who had been hiding, left the bushes and said, ¡°Mom and Dad are here.¡±
He pulled his sister and ran over, but he did not expect the re to attract Si Cheng¡¯s attention.
As a former heir of a wealthy family, he naturally understood some of themon rules in the family. He knew who was using this signal re and knew that it must be the Jiang family.
That meant that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were in the forest. He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. His heart was filled with the desire to capture these two children. As long as he had the hostages, the Jiang family would give him anything he wanted.
He had nothing left now. He had lost all his dignity. He had to get money.
At the thought of this, Si Cheng let go of Big Brother and threw him on the ground. He ignored everything and ran towards the signal re.
Big Brother really didn¡¯t expect Si Cheng to do this. When he fell to the ground, his face was filled with disbelief.
¡°What is he going to do?¡± Big Brother was puzzled.
Theckey hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s not important what Si Cheng wants to do now. What¡¯s important is that we have to run quickly. The Jiang family must have arrived.¡±
Big Brother hurriedly stood up and limped out. Hisckeys followed closely, but before they could run far, they were surrounded.
The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards stared at these people and slowly narrowed the encirclement.
They did not dare to resist at all. They trembled and gathered together because the other party was holding a gun.
The secret guards had already resolved the problem, so there was only the return of the children. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi ran forward as quickly as possible. Just as they thought that they were about to arrive, Si Cheng¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of them.
¡°I knew you two little bastards were scheming. Let¡¯s see how you run now,¡± Si Cheng said through gritted teeth.
Jiang Yi shielded his sister behind him and fired at Si Cheng, who was eyeing them covetously. The rubber bullet urately hit his eyeball..
Chapter 495 - 495: Captured
Chapter 495: Captured
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Si Cheng didn¡¯t know that Jiang Yi had such a thing in his hands. He covered his eyes and howled when he was hit unprepared.
But he didn¡¯t dare hesitate. He continued to reach for the two children. He knew he didn¡¯t have much time left. He had to have hostages in his hands before he could negotiate.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi hurriedly got up from the ground and tried their best to run out.
The two of them were very smart and knew that they were still children. They had no chance of winning against an adult head-on. Running was the best choice.
However, their short legs could not run far, and Jiang Yu was quickly caught.
Si Cheng grabbed her cor and pulled her up. Jiang Yu struggled violently in midair, wanting to break free and catch her breath.
Jiang Yi pointed the gun in his hand at Si Cheng. ¡°Put my sister down, or I¡¯ll shoot.¡±
Si Cheng shielded Jiang Yu in front of him. As long as he protected his fragile eyes, it was fine for him to be hit by rubber bullets elsewhere.
¡°Drop the gun in your hand or I¡¯ll strangle her right now.¡±
Jiang Yi threw away the gun in his hand without any hesitation. As long as his sister was safe, there was hope. Even if Si Cheng caught them, they would have a chance to escape again.
Seeing that Jiang Yi was so obedient, Si Cheng put down Jiang Yu and grabbed her wrist instead.
He said, ¡°Follow me now. Don¡¯t shout.¡±
With that, he left without caring about Jiang Yi¡¯s reaction.
He knew that Jiang Yi would not abandon his sister and would definitely follow him.
Jiang Yi followed behind silently, but he took out a piece of colored paper from his pocket. It was a clue to find the dragon ball, and the name of the show was printed on it.
He tore it off bit by bit and threw it on the ground, hoping to leave clues for his mother.
Jiang An had waited too long for the children toe over and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m going to find them.¡±
Jiang Huai pulled her back. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the news from the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards first. The forest is so big. There has to be at least a range.¡±
As she spoke, she saw the Zou family¡¯s secret guards walking over with a group of people. Those people had their heads lowered and their wrists were cuffed. Clearly, they were the people who had kidnapped the children.
The police hurried forward to bring these people over. Jiang An said agitatedly, ¡°Where did you take the children?¡±
Big Brother knew that he couldn¡¯t escape, so he might as well cooperate. Perhaps he would be treated betterter for cooperating now. He said, ¡°We didn¡¯t pick up the children at all, but something happened just now. It seems like the two children did it. Si Cheng has already chased after them.¡±
This was not good news. Even if the children had some weapons in their hands, they were still in great danger when facing an adult male.
They looked at each other and asked, ¡°Do you know the approximate range?¡±
When Big Brother saw these handsome mening over, he was so frightened that he almost forgot what to say. He could tell at a nce that these people were either rich or noble. He would definitely never see them usually.
¡°It¡¯s right where we were caught. The range shouldn¡¯t be too big. After all, the children can¡¯t run fast,¡± Big Brother replied.
The Zou Family¡¯s secret guard said, ¡°Our people have already started searching nearby. We will definitely be able to save Little Masters soon.¡±
Although he said that, these people could not wait quietly at all. Zou Bai looked at Jiang An¡¯s anxious expression and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go over now.¡±
The secret guards were faster than them. They had discovered Si Cheng before their Big Brother spoke. His hiding ce was not brilliant. He had just randomly found a ce in the depths of the forest. It was very easy to follow the traces left behind.
The secret guards didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, afraid that the other party would hurt their little masters. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know if they should appear. They hid in the dark and stared at Si Cheng before getting someone to go back and report.
Si Cheng tied them up with a rope he carried with him. Seeing the calm expressions of the two children, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not understand why people kept asking this. Did they have to be afraid?
Jiang Yu said angrily, ¡°We¡¯re already used to it.¡±
¡°What do you want?¡± Jiang Yi asked.
At first, he didn¡¯t know who wanted to kidnap them, so he chose to escape immediately. He was afraid that the enemy wanted to use them to threaten his family, but it was much easier to deal with Si Cheng.
Jiang Yi was certain that the other party wanted money. What their family did notck the most was money.
Si Cheng looked into Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes, which were exactly the same as Zou Bai¡¯s. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You little bastard, it¡¯s useless to ask this. You can¡¯t give me what I want.¡±
Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°We¡¯re not bastards..¡±
Chapter 496 - 496: Smuggling
Chapter 496: Smuggling
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Anyway, there was no one else now. Si Cheng could no longer suppress the resentment in his heart. He shouted at Jiang Yu, ¡°You¡¯re bustards. Jiang An was clearly still with me, but she gave birth to the two of you. She betrayed me!¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what had happened back then. After all, Jiang An wouldn¡¯t tell the children about this in detail, so she couldn¡¯t even refute.
However, Jiang Yu felt that her mother was not such a person. Something must have happened.
Jiang Yi looked at Si Cheng coldly. ¡°You know the truth better than anyone. To say this in front of us children is just all bark and no bite. You don¡¯t gain anything from it.¡±
Si Cheng, who was stillughing, couldn¡¯tugh anymore because Jiang Yi was right.
He knew very well why things had developed to this point, and he also knew that Jiang An could not be med for all of this. It was his own stupidity that had led to the current situation.
However, he stubbornly refused to admit it. He wanted to push the me to others, as if this would make him feel better.
But Jiang Yi¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed straight into his heart.
¡°Shut up.¡± Aftering back to his senses, Si Cheng became furious. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still Young Master Si after today, don¡¯t even think about leaving without a hundred million.¡±
Originally, he only wanted tens of millions to make aeback. However, after he walked out of his fantasy, he realized that the two children in front of him still had the blood of the Zou family flowing in them. Even if the Jiang family was willing to use money to redeem them, Zou Bai would definitely not let him off.
Taking the money and escaping overseas was the best choice. As for thepany or his parents, they were not important. He could not live the life of an ordinary person.
Jiang Yi nced at him and did not say anything else. He understood that now was not the time to argue. The most important thing was to protect himself and his sister.
Si Cheng picked up the phone and made a call. ¡°I¡¯m the person who contacted youst time. I¡¯m going overseas by boat today. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t shortchange you. I¡¯ll give you three times the market price.¡±
He had long thought of smuggling himself overseas. He would contact people in this area through Big Brother. As long as he could fork out the money, they could send Si Cheng to any country.
As for their identities, they could just get another one overseas. As long as they had money, nothing was a problem. Hence, this pair of siblings became Si Cheng¡¯sst life-saving straw.
Jiang An, Zou Bai, and the others quickly arrived at the ce. The secret guards went up to inform them of what had happened.
Zou Bai said, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡±
He knew that the other party definitely wanted something and needed someone who could make the decision.
However, Jiang An stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t go. He¡¯s most afraid of the Zou family because he knows that your promise is useless. In the end, no matter what, we all want him dead. It¡¯s best if I tell him.¡±
¡°Can you hold on?¡± Zou Bai was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be affected by the other party.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s nerves were already extremely tense. Now that the children were in Si Cheng¡¯s hands, he was afraid that Jiang An would be agitated and it would backfire.
Jiang An¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the children aren¡¯t back, nothing will happen to me.¡±
Zou Bai got someone to bring over the bulletproof vests. Although those people said that they didn¡¯t have any weapons in their hands, they still had to be more thorough. No one knew if Si Cheng was prepared or not. They couldn¡¯t risk their lives.
Jiang An walked over step by step and said, ¡°Si Cheng, let¡¯s talk.¡±
When Si Cheng saw Jiang An appear, he instantly became vignt. He looked around and did not see anyone else. He asked, ¡°Are you the only one here?¡±
The three Jiang brothers raised their hands and walked out to show that they were not aggressive. Jiang Huai said, ¡°We can¡¯t let An¡¯an see you alone.¡±
Seeing them appear, Si Cheng was much more relieved. He knew how much the Jiang brothers treasured Jiang An and would never let her take the risk alone. If Jiang An really said that she was the only one who came, he would think that she was lying.
When Jiang Yu saw Jiang An, she pouted and said, ¡°Mom.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s heart was in pain when she heard her. She quicklyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy is here. Mommy will save you immediately.¡±
Jiang Yi did not say anything. He understood that this was a critical moment. It would not be good if it affected his mother¡¯s negotiations.
At this moment, the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards were climbing over the trees. All of them were as light as swallows. They could even stand on branches.
They had to undergo such harsh training since they were young in order to protect their master in various environments. These skills came in handy..
Chapter 497 - 497: Pretending to Argue
Chapter 497: Pretending to Argue
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai didn¡¯t have the patience to negotiate with Si Cheng. Moreover, the other party didn¡¯t have any lethal weapons. The children were just tied up. Unless there was a bomb under their butts, it was an easy situation to rescue them.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t think there would be bombs. Si Cheng¡¯s methods of kidnapping people were very crude. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t prepare anything in advance.
Therefore, he directly asked the secret guards to sneak over. As long as they could reach the children, there was no need to talk nonsense with Si Cheng. They could just kill him.
Although Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to kill anyone in front of Jiang An, what Si Cheng had done had crossed his bottom line, so he had to die.
In such a short period of time, he had already thought of several ways to kill him. He even considered how to dispose of the corpse, whether he should throw it into the sea to feed the fish or treat it as fertilizer.
The secret guards quickly arrived beside the two children. Jiang Yi could see them when he looked up. The person in ck had changed into green and was hiding very well among the leaves. He looked like a bat hanging upside down.
Jiang Yi took out the de hidden in his watch, cut the rope on his hand, and turned to cut his sister¡¯s rope.
The secret guards did not expect their young master to do such a thing. As expected of the Zou family¡¯s child.
Jiang An naturally noticed the two children¡¯s actions and quickly opened her mouth to attract Si Cheng¡¯s attention. ¡°You want money, right? Name a price.¡±
Even if Si Cheng wanted money, he was angered by Jiang An¡¯s tone. He was clearly the heir of thepany not long ago, but now, he had fallen to the point of kidnapping and asking for money.
However, his ex-wife was so rich that she asked him to name a price. This difference was really uneptable.
Si Cheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°I want 100 million. Exchange it all into gold bars for me.¡±
He knew that he could not take away 100 million yuan in cash. If the money in his bank card could be frozen at any time, taking the gold bars was the safest way.
Jiang Yan frowned. ¡°Do you know how much 100 million is? Even the Jiang family can¡¯t fork out 100 million immediately. They need time to exchange it with real estate.¡±
Of course, these words were a lie. The Jiang family could use more money than 100 million yuan at any time. Jiang An had the highest authority in the corporation and could take money from the ounts whenever she wanted.
However, these words could not be said to Si Cheng. What they had to do now was to stall for time.
¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. You have to send the gold bars over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill these two children. At most, we¡¯ll all die together,¡± Si Cheng said excitedly.
Jiang Xun looked at Jiang Yan. ¡°Brother, if we take this 100 million, something will definitely happen to thepany. The shares in my hands will definitely shrink. I don¡¯t agree with doing this.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t agree either. The Jiang family¡¯s assets don¡¯t belong to one person. We have to discuss it carefully,¡± Jiang Huai said at this moment.
Jiang An was anxious. ¡°What about Little Feather and Little Wingsy?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to save them, but 100 million isn¡¯t a small sum. We have to think about it carefully,¡± Jiang Xun pushed his sses and said.
Of course, the siblings were acting. In the eyes of the three brothers, the Jiang family belonged to An¡¯an. She could spend as much as she wanted. It was fine even if she wanted to throw a hundred million yuan to y. As long as their sister was happy.
However, when facing Si Cheng, they had to act like their rtionship was not good to disrupt his n and buy some time for the children.
Si Cheng didn¡¯t know that they were acting. He thought that the Jiang family was really going to have an internal strife and mocked Jiang An in his heart. Even if she had the identity of the heir, she still had her three brothers suppressing her. She couldn¡¯t even call the shots when it came to taking money.
However, seeing that they couldn¡¯te up with an answer, Si Cheng urged, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it within the specified time, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯ll do.¡±
As he said this, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had already broken free of the ropes. The secret guard slid down from the tree and picked up the little masters. Then, he quietly left without making a sound.
Seeing all of this, Zou Bai took out his gun, slowly loaded it, and aimed it at Si Cheng. He really didn¡¯t understand why this fool would do such a thing as kidnapping.
He didn¡¯t haveplete control over the hostages, nor did he have a weapon that could threaten the other party. He thought that he had seeded after tying them up.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the people who were kidnapped were Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t have let Jiang An negotiate. When he arrived just now, he would have fired and killed Si Cheng cleanly.
The secret guard left with the children. Zou Bai said, ¡°An¡¯an, close your eyes!¡±
Jiang An subconsciously closed her eyes obediently. Then, she heard a gunshot. Si Cheng swayed twice and copsed..
Chapter 498 - 498: Daddy
Chapter 498: Daddy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai¡¯s marksmanship was very good, not to mention that it was such a close distance. He directly shot him in the head.
Si Cheng¡¯s eyes widened as he fell to the ground. The children had long been blocked by the secret guards. Jiang An also obediently closed her eyes, so they were not frightened by this scene.
Zou Bai quickly ran to Jiang An¡¯s side and pulled her into his arms. Then, he said to Zou Yi, ¡°Get rid of the corpse.¡±
The three brothers of the Jiang family witnessed all of this. Jiang Yan and Jiang Xun were still alright. After all, aswyers and police officers, they hade into contact with this, but Jiang Huai could not ept it.
He almost threw up in front of everyone. It was not easy for him to maintain his image.
¡°If you can¡¯t take it, close your eyes. There are so many people watching. If you vomit, it will be really embarrassing,¡± Jiang Yan said.
Of course, Jiang Huai knew this. He controlled his stomach tightly.
Ever since he graduated, he had been working in the entertainment industry. Now that he was managing hispany, he had nevere into contact with the dark side of the world. He was the most innocent child in the Jiang family other than Jiang An.
The police officers behind them didn¡¯t know what else to say. They hade to investigate the bombing. They had finally tracked it down here, only to find a group of armed men.
Logically speaking, they should have captured all of them, but Inspector Jiang was still standing there and not saying anything. They did not dare to act rashly.
¡°Captain, this person has already shot someone. Aren¡¯t we going to do anything?¡± a young policeman asked.
The captain scolded, ¡°Shut up and pretend that you didn¡¯t see this.¡±
To be a police captain in Sea City, one had to be not only capable but also observant. This man who fired the gun obviously came from a very high background. Perhaps even the police inspector had to bow to him.
If they jumped out to arrest him now, it would be no different from courting death.
After the corpse was removed, the children hurriedly ran to Jiang An. She hugged the children and cried, ¡°You scared me to death.¡±
When Jiang Yu saw her mother, she also began to cry. Although she had acted very strong previously, she was still a child after all. She was afraid.
However, she had no better solution. She could only run with her brother and be tied up by Si Cheng. It was simply terrifying.
In the morning, she was still looking for the dragon ball, but now she had to experience these things. The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more afraid she became. In the end, she began to cry.
Jiang Yi was slightly better than Jiang Yu, but the child would definitely be sad to see his mother after being wronged. He lowered his head and buried it in Jiang An¡¯s arms, unwilling to let go.
Zou Bai squatted down and said, ¡°Little Wingsy and Little Feather did very well. You¡¯re both very smart children. It¡¯s Daddy who didn¡¯t protect you well. This will never happen again.¡±
After saying that, he gently wiped the tears of the two children. Jiang An softly told them what Zou Bai had done. ¡°Daddy used many secret guards to look for you. I¡¯ve already done everything I can. It¡¯s also because of Daddy that you were able to escape sessfully just now.¡±
Jiang An wanted the children to know how much Zou Bai had sacrificed. After all, only then would they understand how much their father loved them.
After Jiang Yi heard this, he let go of Jiang An and walked to Zou Bai¡¯s side step by step. Under his surprised gaze, he reached out and hugged him.
Zou Bai could not believe it. Jiang Yi had always been lukewarm to him. He was not as passionate as Little Feather. It had been so long, but he had never called him Dad.
He had worked hard for a long time to get close to his son. Their rtionship was a little closer, but only that little bit.
Fortunately, Zou Bai had a good mentality. He felt that it was not bad to be friends with his child, so he did not force Jiang Yi to change his attitude towards him.
Therefore, he was a little ttered by the current situation. His son seemed to havepletely epted him.
¡°Daddy,¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°thank you for saving me and Little Feather.¡±
Zou Bai couldn¡¯t believe his ears. The person who was usually in charge of the country now asked in a silly manner, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±
Jiang Yi looked up at him and said in a clear voice, ¡°Daddy.¡±
Zou Bai quickly pulled him into his arms and promised, ¡°Daddy is here. It¡¯s only right for Daddy to save his children. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±
Jiang Yu also pounced over and said, ¡°If Daddy hugs Brother, you have to hug me too.¡±
Jiang An also walked over and the family of four hugged. They looked like a warm family.
The expressions of the three Jiang brothers were not so good. They stared coldly at Zou Bai, looking unhappy no matter how they looked at him. Although they had already epted this brother-inw, they still could not watch him hug Jiang An..
Chapter 499 - 499: Follow-up
Chapter 499: Follow-up
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the end, everything here was handed over to Jiang Xun to handle. He was in charge of suppressing this matter. Although the Zou family¡¯s possession of guns was permitted by the government, it could not be said openly.
Therefore, the subsequent reports needed to be beautified. Jiang Xun was familiar with this matter. He had handled simr cases before.
The Sea City Police Station thanked him profusely. Originally, they didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, but with Jiang Xun¡¯s help, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.
Those who kidnapped the children were all sent to prison. They were specially taken care of and locked up with death row prisoners. They were all destined to die. Their fellow cellmates were not friendly. In addition, the prison guards turned a blind eye to them. Their lives could be said to be worse than death.
Jiang Yan also officially sued these people, intending to make them pay a heavy price.
As for the instigator, Si Cheng, he was already dead. Zou Bai got someone to throw the corpse into the sea and said to Jiang Xun, ¡°Just say that Si Cheng escaped and disappeared.¡±
Jiang Xun also felt that this was a very good result, so he wrote it on the report.
Zou Yi scratched Si Cheng¡¯s face until he was unrecognizable and then drove the boat to the sea to throw him over. Not long after he left, a boat drove over and fished him up.
¡°Why does the boss want a corpse?¡± the person in charge of salvage asked.
The person with him said, ¡°There seems to be an experimental need. We don¡¯t need to know that much.¡±
Zou Bai sent Jiang An and the children back to Xiyun. The three brothers did not follow because they had their own things to do.
Since the children were already back, the secret guards from the mountain vige could all leave. Although Han Yu felt a little regretful that the show was not finished, he knew that this was not the time to think about this.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi being able to return safely was already a huge blessing. If something really happened, he would definitely be cut into a thousand pieces by Zou Bai.
Han Yu quicklyforted the staff and guests. He took the benefits from Zou Bai¡¯s credit card and used the Zou and Jiang families to threaten them. He used both kindness and power to suppress this matter and ensure that no one would post the truth online.
When the staff received enough money, they naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. It was the same wherever they worked. There was nothing toin about being able to get a few times more sry.
The guests were also understanding. They knew that the production team could not be med for this matter and expressed that they would keep it a secret.
Tan Si wanted to tell everyone, but she knew that the Zou family was not to be trifled with. She could only nod reluctantly and agree to keep it a secret.
However, she still posted an ambiguous message on Weibo. ¡°The holiday in the mountain vige was very fun. It¡¯s a pity that it didn¡¯t have a proper ending.¡±
This sentence was very interesting. Everyone guessed that something had happened that caused the program to not bepleted in the end.
Han Yu was almost scared to death. He quickly posted on Weibo to refute the rumors, saying that he could notplete the recording because of the production team¡¯s technical problems. He stated that they were undergoing a full equipment update to ensure that there would not be a next time.
If it were any other manager, they would have quickly gotten the artiste to delete Weibo. However, Wang Ying did not feel that something was wrong at all. He was very happy with the number of views on Weibo. As long as the poprity was there, he did not care about anything else.
Tan Si brought her child home and nned to rest for two days. But before she could enter the house, she was taken away.
¡°Who are you? Where are you taking me?¡± Tan Si eximed.
Zhao Yi immediately got someone to gag her. Young Master had instructed him not to be polite. He could use whatever violent method he wanted.
Tan Nian hid in Wang Li¡¯s arms and did not dare to move. He did not understand what was happening, but he could feel that the atmosphere was not right.
The car soon arrived at the destination. This was the most expensive vi area in Sea City. Every vi was equipped with a vast garden. Because the scenery was beautiful and suitable for the rich to recuperate, the plots ofnd here were sold for an astronomical price.
Realizing that the person who had brought her here had a high status, Tan Si quietened down and stopped struggling. She understood that there was no point in struggling. She might as well save her strength.
Zhao Yidao took Tan Nian away from Wang Li¡¯s arms. Tan Nian wanted to cry, but he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t.
Wang Li subconsciously wanted to snatch the child back, but she was held down by the secret guards in the vi and could not catch up at all.
¡°Our young master wants to see Miss Tan and the child. Wait here,¡± Zhao Yi said.
After saying that, he brought Tan Si upstairs and stopped at the door of the study. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve brought them here.¡±
Tan Si did not know who this young master was. She was pushed into the room as soon as the person inside told them to enter. It was not until she finally stabilized herself that she saw the person in front of her clearly. She recognized him as the heir of the Zhao family in Jingdu City..
Chapter 500 - 500: Wanting the Child
Chapter 500: Wanting the Child
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si did not understand why Zhao Yan wanted to see her. Furthermore, he had to use such a method. He clearly only needed to give the order.
Zhao Yan looked Tan Si up and down. The fact that she could enter the entertainment industry proved that she was a beauty. Be it her face or figure, they were impable. However, she could not hold a candle against Jiang An.
This was especially since Jiang An was no longer the adopted daughter of the Tan family. Every move she made exuded a confident aura. Even without makeup, she could suppress Tan Si.
Zhao Yan was firm that he only wanted the child. It would not do him any good to keep Tan Si.
¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I¡¯m Tan Nian¡¯s biological father. I want the child to return to the Zhao family,¡± Zhao Yan said.
Tan Si was shocked by this sentence. It took her a while to understand what it meant.
Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Are you Tan Nian¡¯s father? Do you have evidence?¡±
She didn¡¯t even know who the man was that night. She thought that her life would continue like this, but she didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yan to jump out and acknowledge his son.
This was simply a huge pie falling from the sky. Tan Si did not know how to deal with it for a moment.
¡°I can say that because I¡¯ve done a DNA test. It¡¯s confirmed that Tan Nian is my biological son. I did sleep with someone at the hotel in Ma City that day. The surveince footage shows I was in your room,¡± Zhao Yan said very calmly.
Tan Si was overjoyed when she heard that. She had thought that Tan Nian was a burden, but she did not expect his father to be Zhao Yan.
That was the heir of one of the four major families, the Zhao family. Moreover, he had yet to get married. If nothing went wrong, Tan Nian would be the next heir.
Tan Si¡¯s mind was racing. In the end, she felt that the heavens were taking care of her. Being the mother of an heir was much more stable than marrying the heir.
If she could seize this opportunity to marry Zhao Yan, with Tan Nian, she would definitely be respected as the mother of an heir. Even if something else happened, it would not shake her status in the Zhao family.
At the thought of this, Tan Si shook her head and said, ¡°Nian Nian was born after ten months of pregnancy. I won¡¯t give him to anyone.¡±
If Zhao Yan had not watched the program, he would have really believed this. However, he did not believe that Tan Si loved the child at all. She just did not want to let go when she saw that there was something to be gained.
He rubbed his forehead. ¡°I said that I only want the child. I can give you resources, money, and jewelry aspensation, but you won¡¯t get anything else.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I said I only want my son. I don¡¯t want your money!¡±
¡°Tan Si, you have to understand that this method is useless against me.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to waste with you. Either take the money and leave, or I¡¯ll make you unable to survive in the entertainment industry. Choose.¡±
Zhao Yan only came to Sea City to pick up the child. He didn¡¯t pity Tan Si at all.
He could have as many women like her as he wanted. He also knew the best way to deal with them.
Tan Si could not say anything else. She thought that as long as she acted pitifully and let Zhao Yan know that she loved her child very much, she would be able to move him.
For Zhao Yan to rush here for Tan Nian, he must care a lot about the child. He would not bear to break up the mother and son.
However, he exposed her mercilessly, making it impossible for her to continue acting.
Tan Si understood that the other party had already made up his mind. If she persisted, she would lose both her life and money. Anyway, she did not want Tan Nian. It was better to exchange him for a sum of money. Moreover, with the child as a link, there would always be a chance to meet again in the future. Perhaps, there would be a turning point then.
Tan Si wiped away the tears on her face and said, ¡°I have a request.¡±
¡°Speak.¡± Zhao Yan was afraid that Tan Si would not have any requests.
¡°Everyone knows that I have a child and I¡¯m filming a show now. I hope that you can take the child away after the show is filmed and admit that we were in a rtionship before and have broken up. That will put an end to this matter. You don¡¯t want Tan Nian to be a child without a mother, right?¡± Tan Si said.
Zhao Yan frowned and did not want to agree. It would be a stain if he admitted that he had talked to Tan Si. However, what the other party said made sense. He had to give the child an identity. Saying that he and Tan Si had been together was the best exnation.
After thinking about it, Zhao Yan could only force himself to nod. ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll stay in Sea City until the recording of the show ispleted. Then Tan Nian will stay here with me.¡±
Tan Si looked at him. ¡°What about me?¡±
Of course, Zhao Yan did not want Tan Si to appear in front of him. However, he also knew that he had to give the child a chance to adapt. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°You can also stay here, but we have to maintain a certain distance..¡±
Chapter 501 - 501: The Means of the Jiang Family
Chapter 501 - 501: The Means of the Jiang Family
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An was in no mood to think about anything else. She quickly brought the children back to Xiyun. She would only be at ease when she stepped into the house.
Jiang Hai and Li Mei had been waiting in the living room. When they saw that the children had returned safely, they heaved a sigh of relief. Their hearts ached as they hugged Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. They kept saying, ¡°The babies must be shocked. Grandma has prepared your favorite dishes. Hurry up and eat.¡±
The two children had actually recovered and obediently followed Aunt Sang to the dining room for dinner.
When they left, Li Mei¡¯s expression darkened. She asked, ¡°An¡¯an, didn¡¯t your brothers follow you back?¡±
¡°My brothers are busy with their own work, so I didn¡¯t let them follow me back,¡± Jiang An exined. ¡°I¡¯m already very embarrassed that they¡¯re running around for me, so I don¡¯t want them to waste any more time.¡±
Li Mei sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel that you¡¯re burdening them. Your three brothers are used to being ordered around. A family should help each other. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡±
Li Mei valued family harmony very much. It had always been important to educate her children and family. Now that An¡¯an was in trouble, she naturally needed everyone¡¯s help.
At this moment, Jiang Hai said, ¡°Our children will naturally decide how to handle things themselves. We should let those people pay the price now.¡±
When he was at home, he was always cheerful and kind to every child. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi liked their grandfather very much and felt that he was like arge doll. No matter what they did, he would not be angry.
Jiang An rarely saw this expression on her father¡¯s face. He looked like he was about to raise his knife and kill someone in the next second.
Zou Bai said, ¡°Uncle, Si Cheng is already dead. As for the others, they were sent to the police station. I believe Jiang Xun will take care of them.¡±
¡°Dead?¡± Jiang Hai asked, ¡°When? How did he die?¡±
¡°Half an hour ago, I personally shot him to death.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very calm.
A smile finally appeared on Jiang Hai¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s good that he died. If he didn¡¯t die, I would have to spend more effort. He¡¯s hurt An¡¯an and the children. He shouldn¡¯t live in this world anymore.¡±
As the head of the Jiang family, Jiang Hai had never been a good-tempered person. When he was young, he was famous for his bad temper when he was first in charge of the corporation. However, the employees who knew him in that light had already long retired.
Jiang Hai took a step back after the corporation expanded and became stronger. He handed more matters over to Li Mei and the professionals to manage.
From then on, Jiang Hai rarely lost his temper. He spent more time cultivating his bodies and temperament. He held a cup of tea and basked in the sun every day, bing so easy-going.
However, deep down, he was still ruthless. For example, he really wanted to cut Si Cheng into pieces now.
¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone who hurt An¡¯an and the children off,¡± Zou Bai promised.
This was a promise between men. Jiang Hai¡¯s expression softened a lot when he heard this.
He epted his daughter¡¯s boyfriend well. After all, they were choosing to date. It was not right for him to break up the couple.
However, he would not hand his daughter over in peace. He had to test his character.
Zou Bai had done very well in this matter. He had dealt with it immediately. The Zou family¡¯s secret guards had searched the world for them and sessfully saved the children.
After hearing this, Li Mei also felt that Zou Bai had done a good job. Then, she frowned and said, ¡°Even if Si Cheng is dead, I can¡¯t let the Si family off. Their family is like a nest of snakes and rats. I don¡¯t believe they don¡¯t know what Si Cheng did.¡±
Li Mei didn¡¯t have a good impression of Si Cheng¡¯s family. Back then, when An¡¯an gave birth, none of them came to visit. They finally appeared, but only to criticize An¡¯an.
Later on, they even spread rumors and wanted to force An¡¯an and Si Cheng to remarry. It was simply disgusting.
¡°They¡¯re all old people. There¡¯s no need to go overboard.¡± Jiang Hai said slowly, ¡°Let them have a taste of living on the streets.¡±
These words were spoken lightly, as if he was showing mercy, but this was something even more terrifying than death.
Si Ming and Zheng Wen had lived for so long and had always lived the life of rich people. However, they had fallen from heaven to hell overnight and be small townsfolk who had to worry about money.
This was already torture for them. If they were to end up living on the streets, they would probably immediately go crazy.
This was the oue that Jiang Hai wanted. He wanted to see these two people suffer for the rest of their lives.
He didn¡¯t think that he had gone overboard. Si Cheng was bold enough to kidnap the two children, saying that he only wanted money.
However, Si Cheng wasn¡¯t the one who personally did it. As long as there was a slight mistake, no one could imagine what would happen to the children..
Chapter 502 - 502: Taking and Stealing
Chapter 502 - 502: Taking and Stealing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were very strong mentally. After eating, they were already jumping around. Jiang Yu even pestered Zou Bai for a gun so that she could protect herself.
Of course, Zou Bai agreed to his daughter¡¯s promise. At the same time, he asked Zou Yi to prepare more self-defense weapons for the children.
He realized that no matter how many bodyguards they had, it could not be foolproof. He had to make sure that the children had some sort of ability to protect themselves. At the very least, they could dy until he arrived.
Jiang An no longer had any objections to the fact that the children were armed. She wished she could fully arm the two children.
Jiang Yi actually wanted to get close to Zou Bai, but when he thought about how he had stolen the bombs, he hesitated and stood in the distance, not daring to go forward.
After coaxing Jiang Yu, Zou Bai called out to Jiang Yi. ¡°Little Wingsy,e to Daddy.¡±
Jiang Yi obediently moved over and stood beside Jiang An. He knew that his mother would definitely protect him.
Zou Bai was amused by his actions. Could it be that he looked so fierce that he scared the child to this extent?
¡°Little Wing, Daddy wanted to ask you how you got Zou Yi¡¯s explosives. He always carries them with him. It¡¯s not easy to get something off him.¡±
Although Zou Yi didn¡¯t look very reliable, he was indeed the number one guard of the Zou family. His abilities way exceeded all the other guards in all aspects.
Jiang Yi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything from him, but he trusted me too much. I said I wanted to see how many pockets he had, so he took off his jacket and showed it to me. Then I pocketed a few explosives.¡±
Zou Bai heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. If Jiang Yi had gotten the explosives by himself, then he would really have to arrange a ss. He had to let the child understand how dangerous this item was and systematically learn how to quietly take it away.
This way, he would not be discovered when he stole something. It would also prevent him from thinking that his standards were very high and end up making mistakes.
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t afraid that the children had their own skills. He was only afraid that they weren¡¯t good enough at their skills and couldn¡¯t use it.
Jiang An was even more worried. She pulled Jiang Yi and said, ¡°Little Wingsy, if you want something like this, you have to bring it up. Taking it away like this is stealing. This is not what a good child should do.¡±
¡°But Zou Yi said that I could have anything I want. Isn¡¯t that giving me permission to take it?¡± Jiang Yi was a little puzzled.
Zou Yi instantly felt a chill run down his spine. Facing his master and Miss Jiang¡¯s gazes, he wished he could find a hole to hide in. He regretted saying such things.
¡°Of course Zou Yi has a good heart,¡± Jiang An exined. ¡°But this sentence only shows that he¡¯s willing to give you something. It doesn¡¯t mean that you can take it away without telling him. Remember, taking it without asking is stealing. You have to obtain the owner¡¯s permission to take such a thing.¡±
Jiang Yi lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then, he said to Zou Yi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do this again.¡±
Zou Yi quickly said, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t say that.¡±
He still wanted to express his sincerity and tell his little master not to think too much about it and to take whatever he wanted in the future. However, when he saw Miss Jiang¡¯s satisfied expression, he swallowed the second half of his words.
After their talk, the children began to feel sleepy. After the two of them were kidnapped, they had escaped on their own. They were then grabbed and tied up by Si Cheng. The day was exciting, and they were exhausted.
Jiang An and Zou Bai carried one child each and sent them to their rooms to lie down and sleep.
Seeing the two children fall asleep, Jiang An was finally relieved. After leaving the room, she curled up on the sofa, looking exhausted.
Zou Bai sat beside her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°The children have alreadye home. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±
¡°I know, but this kind of thing might happen again in the future.¡± Jiang An¡¯s face was filled with worry.
She finally realized that she could not teach the children as if they were ordinary children. As children of the Jiang family, they were already in high demand. If their full identities were announced one day, there would only be more people who wanted to attack them.
She had always thought that she should let go of the children and not interfere too much with their choices. But now, she was deeply anxious and wanted to always keep Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi by her side.
It seemed that this was the only way to ensure their safety. This was the only way she would not be on tenterhooks every moment, afraid that something would happen to the children.
Zou Bai understood what she was thinking. He tightened his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°This will never happen again. I swear to you with my life..¡±
Chapter 503 - 503: Forced to Sleep
Chapter 503: Forced to Sleep
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Not only were the Jiang family paying attention to this matter, but the Luo family¡¯s secret guards and Zhao Yan also knew the ins and outs of the matter and understood the reason the recording ended midway.
He sat in the living room and swirled his wine ss, regretting that nothing had really happened to the two children.
After all, Zou Bai had dispatched arge number of secret guards and even used a helicopter to go to Sea City without informing the police station in advance.
This was not his usual style. He could not believe that he was so impatient and made decisions full of loopholes.
It could be seen how important these two children were to Zou Bai. If they really died in Si Cheng¡¯s hands, Zou Bai would definitely suffer big time.
Just thinking about this scene made Zhao Yan happy, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel even more regretful.
¡°Young Master, Little Young Master refuses to sleep no matter what. Do you want to go take a look?¡± The nanny who had been hired to take care of Tan Nian walked over and said.
Zhao Yan put down his wine ss and rubbed his forehead. He felt that this little brat was really torturing him. Why was he not sleeping at night?
He walked to Tan Nian¡¯s room and asked the little guy on the bed, ¡°What are you doing instead of sleeping?¡±
Although Tan Nian was told by the adults that he was his father, he did not feel there was anything substantial about that. He only treated him as a stranger.
He trembled for a long time without saying anything, causing Zhao Yan¡¯s frown to deepen.
Tan Si was not a shy person. He himself was also very outgoing when he was young. Who was this child like?
All of Zhao Yan¡¯s patience was worn out. He said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll throw you out now. You can sleep alone on the road.¡±
Tan Nian then whispered, ¡°I want to sleep with Grandma.¡±
He had been sleeping with Wang Li since he was born and had never slept alone. Moreover, the rooms in the vi were humongous. After the lights were turned off, it was very scary.
If it was any other request, Zhao Yan could agree, but not this one.
He wanted to separate Tan Nian from the Tan family and not let him have anything to do with the Tan family in the future.
After the recording ended, he would bring Tan Nian back to the Zhao family. His mother would definitely be happy to take care of the child. As time passed, Tan Nian would naturally forget about his childhood and only remember that he was from the Zhao family.
¡°You have to sleep by yourself today. Don¡¯t be afraid here. You¡¯re my son and the master of this ce,¡± Zhao Yan said. ¡°The name Tan Nian isn¡¯t good. When we return to the Zhao family, I¡¯ll give you a new name. You¡¯d better forget everything in the past as soon as possible.¡±
Tan Nian couldn¡¯t understand theplicated words, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep with his grandmother today. Tears welled up in his eyes and fell down his face.
He did not dare to bawl and could only cry silently, but he looked even more pitiful.
Zhao Yan sighed and sat on the bed. He pressed Tan Nian¡¯s head and forced him to lie down. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you here. Close your eyes and sleep quickly.¡±
Tan Nian opened his eyes wide, not knowing how to react. His grandmother¡¯spany would make him feel at ease. This father who had suddenly appeared was indeed oppressive.
He felt even more aggrieved, but he knew that his tears were useless against this person. He turned around andy down in the opposite direction, letting his tears wet the pillow.
Zhao Yan did not pay attention to whether he was asleep or not. He just needed him to lie down and not speak. Anyway, as long as the child closed his eyes, he would not be far from falling asleep.
Zhao Yan only left the room when Tan Nian¡¯s breathing became regr.
Unexpectedly, he bumped into Tan Si the moment he left the room. She was wearing silk pajamas and her good body figure was very visible.
¡°Zhao Yan, I see red wine in your wine cab. Can I have a drink?¡±
This was an obvious provocation. As Tan Si spoke, she tousled her hair in a flirtatious manner.
Unfortunately, Zhao Yan was not interested in her at all. He rejected her directly, ¡°If you want to drink, get someone to buy it tomorrow. You can¡¯t touch the things in my wine cab.¡±
Tan Si did not expect Zhao Yan to reject her sopletely. She could not even touch the wine. His resistance to her was written all over his face.
She forced an even more charming smile. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, the two of us can sit down and have a drink and chat. I believe you still remember that night in Ma City.¡±
Of course, Zhao Yan remembered. It was a wonderful night. Thinking of this, his eyes burned. Anyway, this woman had delivered herself to his door. It was fine even if he slept with her. It was cleaner than looking for someone outside.
Zhao Yan felt that he should seize the chance to have fun. He went forward and pulled her into his arms. He turned around, opened the nearest room, and fell onto the bed..
Chapter 504 - 504: Relationship
Chapter 504: Rtionship
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si thought that she had Zhao Yan in her grasp. The next morning, when she woke up, she started ordering the servants to bring her luggage to Zhao Yan¡¯s bedroom.
The servants looked at each other and did not dare to move. They knew Zhao Yan¡¯s temper. Without his permission, no one could enter the bedroom casually. Furthermore, Tan Si¡¯s identity was still unclear.
¡°Are you all deaf?¡± Tan Si said angrily. ¡°Hurry up and move everything in!¡±
¡°What do you want to move?¡± Zhao Yan, who had juste out of the gym, asked.
Tan Si quickly put on a gentle expression and walked over to hold Zhao Yan¡¯s arm. She said coquettishly, ¡°I wanted them to move my things upstairs to your bedroom. I didn¡¯t expect these people to not move at all.¡±
Tan Si originally thought that Zhao Yan would stand up for her and reprimand these servants harshly and at the same time announce her status as the mistress of the house.
However, Zhao Yan only nced at her coldly and said, ¡°They did the right thing. I¡¯m the owner of this house. Any changes have to be approved by me.¡±
Tan Si did not expect Zhao Yan to say this. She quickly found a way out for herself. ¡°Then quickly get them to move the things.¡±
¡°Is there a misunderstanding?¡± Zhao Yan looked at Tan Si yfully. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to stay in my bedroom.¡±
Tan Si was stunned. ¡°But we were already togetherst night. Am I not your girlfriend?¡±
Zhao Yan was amused by Tan Si¡¯s words. He never expected Tan Si to be so naive.
¡°There is absolutely no rtionship between the two of us. You were the one who took the initiativest night. Not anyone can just be my girlfriend.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s face turned pale. She understood what Zhao Yan meant.
Last night was just a one-night stand for him. There was no meaning to it at all. She was not worthy of being his girlfriend.
Tan Si bit her lip and did not know what to say. She had always been confident in her charm, and the two of them were verypatible in bedst night.
She thought that Zhao Yan should have feelings for her. She did not expect to be humiliated in public like this.
Zhao Yan didn¡¯t want to treat Tan Si like this, but the other party had crossed the line. Seeing her pale face, his tone softened. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to tidy up a room for you on the second floor. It¡¯s the same wherever you stay.¡±
The servants hurriedly moved the things. Knowing that this was Zhao Yan¡¯spensation to Tan Si, they also understood how to treat Miss Tan.
Tan Si had been pampered since she was young and had her own pride. She really wanted to turn around and leave without asking for anything, but she knew that she could not do that.
She was now the mother of Zhao Yan¡¯s child. With this identity, there was always a chance. Even if Zhao Yan could not ept her now, as long as they interacted for a long time, there was a possibility of her marrying into the Zhao family.
Tan Si really could not bear to part with this opportunity, so she gritted her teeth and endured it. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me for being so fierce just now?¡±
Zhao Yan¡¯s interest was piqued. This was the first time he had met such a woman who directly asked for something. It felt good when she was so straightforward.
¡°What do you want?¡± Zhao Yan asked.
Seeing that the other party was not in a bad mood, Tan Si said, ¡°I want a female lead role in a movie that has over a hundred million invested in it. The kind that will tailor a script for me.¡±
¡°You have a big appetite,¡± Zhao Yan said with a smile.
Tan Si leaned over and leaned into Zhao Yan¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m the woman of the heir of the Zhao family. Naturally, I can¡¯t ask for cheap things.¡±
Zhao Yan liked hearing this. He suddenly felt that it was good to keep Tan Si. Anyway, he was not going to marry her and could keep her by his side as a vase. Then, he would show off his wealth to everyone. It was killing two birds with one stone.
Zhao Yan caressed Tan Si¡¯s face. ¡°This project will be handed over to yourpany tomorrow. Just wait for the role toe.¡±
After saying that, he picked Tan Si up and the two of them started fooling around in broad daylight.
Wang Li¡¯s heart sank when she heard themotion outside. She did not know what had happened. Her grandson and daughter had been taken by that man.
Looking at the decorations and the well-trained servants, that man was definitely not from an ordinary wealthy family.
If such a thing had happened in the past, Wang Li would be very happy that her daughter could find such a man. However, Tan Si had a child now. She did not know if that man could ept it.
At the thought of this, she quickly got up to look for Tan Nian, but she was stopped by the nanny guarding the door. ¡°Young Master has ordered that no one is allowed to enter Little Young Master¡¯s room..¡±
Chapter 505 - 505: Premiere
Chapter 505: Premiere
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
All the matters in Sea City had been handed over to Jiang Xun. He wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the Zhao Family, and he didn¡¯t take Zhao Yan¡¯s recent appearance in Sea City to heart.
Hence, no one knew that Tan Si was currently with Zhao Yan.
Zou Bai had received a report from the Intelligence Network, but this matter didn¡¯t affect Jiang An much. It was just that the two of them were willing to be together.
After seeing Tan Nian and Zhao Yan¡¯s paternity test results, Zou Bai treated it as a joke and told Jiang An.
Jiang An widened her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that to be the case. Tan Si has gotten what she wanted.¡±
¡°Tan Si likes Zhao Yan?¡± Zou Bai was puzzled.
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°The two of them have never met before. I said that Tan Si got what she wanted because she¡¯s wanted to marry into a wealthy family since she was young. Now, her dream can finally be fulfilled.¡±
Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. Even if she had their child, the Zhao Family might not be willing to marry her.¡±
Of course, Jiang An knew that aristocratic families valued status. Tan Si¡¯s background was really not enough, but Zhao Yan was the heir of the family after all. If he insisted, he might seed.
Zou Bai could tell what Jiang An was thinking. ¡°Zhao Yan¡¯s situation is different. His father isn¡¯t the only child. His mother isn¡¯t easy to talk to either. He probably won¡¯t get into a conflict with them because of Tan Si unless he can immediately be the head of the family.¡±
Moreover, he had already instructed his subordinates to attack the Tan family. The news should be sent back soon.
Jiang An did not expect the Zhao family to be soplicated. However, since Tan Si had chosen this path, she should also understand what she would face.
Jiang An only treated this matter as a story and focused all her energy on the premiere of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± that night.
This was a drama that she had invested in herself. She had to get a good response.
Gu Sheng had been so nervous that he had not slept well for several nights. He was just waiting for today¡¯s premiere.
Li Mei had also helped her daughter promote it a long time ago. All the noblewomen who were close to her knew about this and said that they would definitely go and watch.
The two children sat in front of the sofa early and waited patiently to be the first to watch their mother¡¯s television drama.
Due to the preview and variety show, many people knew about the premiere of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± and felt that it was worth taking a look at.
Everyone was looking forward to the television drama being released at eight in the evening. As it was the first day, four episodes were released.
Usually, when television dramas were released, there would be many fakements to convince the public that this television drama was very good. However, Jiang An did not want to use such a method and directly rejected the idea of paying people to writements.
This also caused all the major tforms to be very quiet during the broadcast. Some wanted to read thements first before deciding to watch it, but after waiting for a long time, there was nothing.
The first four episodes of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± followed Gan Lan¡¯s time travel through the past. At first she stubbornly believed that she could remain herself, but in the second episode she is tamed by society.
This was because all of Gan Lan¡¯s attempts at rebellions were close to fatal. She had almost died in ancient times because she did not lower her head. In order to survive, she could only be numb.
In just four episodes, Gan Lan had turned from a lively person to a walking corpse. The viewers could empathize with every setback she faced.
Faced with the threat of her death, Gan Lan lost all her freedom. She wanted to return to the modern world to see her family. She could not die in an ancient era where no one knew who she was.
The plot of the fourth episode stopped when Gan Lan met Fang Rui and Xiao Lang. The entanglement between the three of them officially began, but everyone¡¯s faces were filled with sorrow, foreshadowing the development of the subsequent story.
By the time everyone finished watching the four episodes, it was already early in the morning. The number of discussions about ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± on Weibo skyrocketed.
Gu Sheng did not want to make the plot difficult to understand during filming, so he was very immersed in it. Everyone began to discuss Gan Lan¡¯s future development.
[It looks like a love triangle.]
[I don¡¯t think so. After Fang Rui and Gan Lan met, there weren¡¯t any ambiguous feelings at all.]
[Both of them look so miserable.]
[Gan Lan¡¯s demeanor was so happy at first, butter on, she became numb. She¡¯s really pitiful.]
[I won¡¯t say that I want to travel to ancient times anymore. This is really not liveable.]
[We¡¯re very lucky to be able to live in the modern era.]
[We romanticized transmigration into an ideal world of noble princes and princesses who flirt with each other. It¡¯s more realistic that transmigration would turn us into servants.]
[Jiang An is really good at choosing scripts. The others are still doing love dramas, but she has already begun to choose meaningful issues.]
[I feel that ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± will be very popr.]
[I can¡¯t stand it at all. I might as well watch a romance drama. Jiang An always likes to do dramas with some seemingly profound themes..]
Chapter 506 - 506: Choice of Clothes
Chapter 506: Choice of Clothes
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There were mixed reviews of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± online, but most of them still felt that the filming was very good and looked forward to tomorrow¡¯s broadcast. Jiang An did not care about these bad reviews because they were about to broadcast Gan Lan¡¯s Awakening tomorrow.
When she was reviewing the script, she had deleted a lot of the earlier scenes. She knew that the audience did not have the patience to wait for the climax. She had to broadcast it as soon as possible.
Moreover, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± mainly talked about Gan Lan¡¯s resistance. If she did not awaken quickly and remained in a numb state, the choices she madeter would not be in line with her personality.
As a modern soul, even if Gan Lan temporarily submitted to the ancient system, she would quickly resist under such oppression. Gan Lan¡¯s unyielding personality was the core of the entire drama.
Jiang An believed that after the Awakening scene was broadcasted, many people would definitely like Legend of Gan Lan.
Since the television drama had already been broadcasted, Jiang An had to cooperate with the publicity. Gu Sheng had bet all his assets on this, so he could not afford any failures. Therefore, he organized a very grand meeting to let the main creative team, the main leads, and the fans meet to attract the public¡¯s attention.
Jiang An naturally had to go. Gu Sheng thoughtfully set the venue of the press conference in Xiyun so that Jiang An could go back and forth.
Just as Jiang An was about to dress for the conference, Mo Shen brought flowers to congratte the premiere of the television drama.
¡°An¡¯an, are you choosing a gown?¡± Mo Shen put down the bouquet and asked.
Jiang An pointed at the row of clothes and said, ¡°I thought I shouldn¡¯t dress too high-profilely. After all, I wasn¡¯t the only one whopleted the television drama, but Zou Bai said that since I¡¯m the main lead, I should dress up.¡±
Zou Bai said, ¡°The main character of ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ is Gan Lan. Of course, An¡¯an has to dress up a little more grandly. In the entertainment industry, keeping a low profile isn¡¯t considered a virtue.¡±
Zou Bai was right. The entertainment industry was a highly publicized ce. If no one paid attention to it, it was no different from dying. Everyone hoped that they could shine forever in front of the camera.
Mo Shen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then, should An¡¯an appear in a Gan Lan costume? Not only will it highlight your role as the female lead, but it will also serve as a publicity stunt.¡±
Jiang An frowned. ¡°But Gan Lan is basically covered in dust all the time now. Her clothes are also made of rags.¡±
As a lowlymoner in the early stages, Gan Lan had already used all her strength to survive. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t wear anything special. Jiang An was even dressed worse than an extra.
In other television dramas, the female lead had to be the most special one. Even if she had to be a beggar because of the plot, she would at most smear some dust on her face. She would never end up like Jiang An. This was because they were more concerned with always being beautiful in front of the camera.
Gu Sheng had also considered this point when preparing the costume, so he only used an inconspicuous color. He did not intend to make Jiang An look too sorry.
However, Jiang An felt that this didn¡¯t match the plot at all. Her clothes had to be dirty and torn, and her face so dirty that it would be impossible to tell what she originally looked like.
If it weren¡¯t for those beautiful eyes, Gu Sheng wouldn¡¯t have recognized the person in front of him as Jiang An.
Mo Shen had also watched the series on TVst night. Thinking that it was indeed inappropriate to attend the press conference like that, he thought for a while and said, ¡°Has Gan Lan always been dressed like this since then?¡±
¡°In the end, as the leader of the rebellion, Gan Lan naturally had to change her clothes. Although it¡¯s not considered luxurious clothes, it¡¯s better than now,¡± Jiang An said.
¡°Do you have a photo that I can take a look at?¡± Mo Shen leaned over and asked.
Jiang An showed her all the photos on her phone. Mo Shen pointed at a red dress and asked, ¡°When did you get this?¡±
¡°This was when Gan Lan vowed to bring everyone away from the past to find freedom. That was already the middle of the plot. Because she wanted to express her unyielding nature, she wore a more passionate color,¡± Jiang An recalled the plot.
Mo Shen nodded. ¡°Then wear this set. When the plot reaches this point, the audience will understand what you wanted to express at the press conference.¡±
Zou Bai agreed. ¡°Mo Shen is right. This way, you can show off your role as the female lead without stealing everyone¡¯s attention. You can alsomunicate with the public as Gan Lan.¡±
Although Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not know the plot, they agreed. ¡°Mommy looks good in this dress.¡±
Since they all said so, Jiang An would listen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wear this..¡±
Chapter 507 - 507: Gentleman Mo Shen
Chapter 507: Gentleman Mo Shen
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After choosing the gown, Jiang An went to familiarize herself with the meet-and-greet process. After all, the most important thing for her was her acting skills. Understanding the soul of a character was much more important than what she wore.
Jiang An was busy, so the two men didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. They sat in the living room and chatted about what had happened recently.
¡°I heard from Jingdu City that you sent many secret guards to Sea City. The Jiang family also went. What happened?¡± Mo Shen asked.
¡°The Mo Family is really well-informed,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°Something had happened. We had to quickly save the two children, so we could only do this.¡± ¡°What happened to the children?¡± Mo Shen became anxious.
Zou Bai recounted everything that had happened from the beginning to the end. He felt that Mo Shen should know everything.
After hearing this, Mo Shen¡¯s expression turned solemn. After a moment of silence, he mmed the table. ¡°This Si Cheng really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. An¡¯an didn¡¯t even kill him after what happened previously. Now, he actually dared to do this. He really doesn¡¯t know what death is.¡±
Zou Bai said, ¡°Now he knows, I straightaway threw him into the sea to feed the fish.¡±
Mo Shen sneered, ¡°He deserved it.¡±
Zou Bai looked at Mo Shen¡¯s expression and found it very novel. Mo Shen was always steady and gentle. Even when he was being pestered by Zhao Lan, he still maintained his gentlemanly demeanor.
Zou Bai thought he would always be like this. He didn¡¯t expect him to get angry.
¡°This matter has already been resolved, but I think we should strengthen the protection of the children to prevent this from happening again,¡± Zou Bai changed the topic.
Mo Shen nodded. ¡°Indeed, we should do that. Although no one knows the children¡¯s identities now, if they are discovered in the future, they will face even more threats. We have to be prepared for this.¡±
This threat referred to Zou Bai¡¯s enemies. In the past, for the sake of the Zou Family¡¯s business, he had always offended many people. These people all had their eyes on the Zou Family.
If they knew that Zou Bai had children, they would definitely take the risk of being killed. If they risked their lives again, the consequences would be very serious.
Zou Bai originally wanted to bring the children back to the Zou family during the new year, but now it seemed like it was better to take it slow.
Mo Shen looked around and said, ¡°Where are the children? We can take their pulse and see how they are.¡±
Although Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had been carefully examined by the doctor, Mo Shen¡¯s medical skills were definitely better than theirs. Zou Bai stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over.¡±
The children were ying with toys with the auntie. Over the past two days, Jiang An had stopped all their sses. They just had to y as they pleased. Their happiness was more important than anything else. She wanted to use this method to divert their attention, afraid that the kidnapping would traumatize them.
Fortunately, the two children were very mentally receptive and did not show any abnormalities. They fiddled with the things they liked as usual.
When Jiang Yu saw Mo Shen, she pounced over happily and said, ¡°Uncle Mo Shen, I missed you so much.¡±
Mo Shen quickly pulled her into his arms. ¡°I miss my little princess too.¡±
Jiang Yi stood up and greeted him politely. Mo Shen hugged him and patted his back. ¡°Uncle misses you very much.¡±
This action made Jiang Yi a little stunned. He would not express his feelings openly like his sister, so the adults would be more enthusiastic about his sister and distance themselves from him.
He didn¡¯t expect Mo Shen to hug him, which made him a little at a loss.
Mo Shen let the two children sit down and began to take their pulses. As a child of the Mo Family, he had to learn medicine since he was young. He started to recognize medicinal herbs almost as soon as he could speak and memorized prescriptions the moment he could read.
He had only obtained the qualifications to practice medicine after graduating from university, but he had actually umted more than twenty years of medical knowledge.
The two children were very curious about what Mo Shen was doing. The doctor used all kinds of instruments to treat them. This was the first time someone had touched their wrists.
After the diagnosis, a smile appeared on Mo Shen¡¯s face. He said to Zou Bai, ¡°The two children are very healthy. It seems like you guys have taken good care of them.¡±
Zou Bai gave all the credit to Jiang An. ¡°An¡¯an is the one taking care of the children. I¡¯m not a qualified father.¡±
Mo Shen stood up and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. It¡¯s all thanks to you that we were able to find the two children so quickly. Your love for the children is no less than An¡¯an¡¯s.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the first person to say that.¡± A smile appeared on Zou Bai¡¯s face. He understood why everyone praised Mo Shen. The person in front of him was really a gentleman..
Chapter 508 - 508: Never Give In
Chapter 508: Never Give In
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Shen¡¯s arrival greatly eased the atmosphere in the Jiang family, and Jiang An could also prepare for the meeting in peace. Zou Bai¡¯s tense nerves rxed.
The kidnapping seemed to have been resolved perfectly, but they knew they hadn¡¯t let it go at all.
As parents, they didn¡¯t protect their children well and didn¡¯t rescue them immediately. If the children hadn¡¯t made a prompt decision and caused such a hugemotion, they would have had to investigate for a long time.
Zou Bai had never felt so powerless before. He finally knew what it felt like to be worried.
Jiang An, on the other hand, forced herself not to indulge in this matter. She used a stoic method to forget, which was to avoid this matter.
However, there were only so many people at home, and Li Mei was busy with thepany. Recently, her business had been a little busy and she did not have time to apany her daughter.
Mo Shen¡¯s arrival made them heave a sigh of relief. Finally, there was someone who had nothing to do with this matter.
Mo Shen knew how tofort people. Even if it was just a short conversation, it could make people feel better.
Li Mei thought she may as well invite Mo Shen to stay at home and asked the servants to clean up the Wee Pine Tower where the guests lived. It just so happened that Zou Bai could apany him.
At night, a few of them gathered in the living room to watch ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. This was the highlight of Gan Lan, a small climax of the television drama. If the response was good, it would definitely attract more people to watch it.
Jiang An had never seen the final edited version either. This was also very novel to her.
Weibo also fell into silence. Just like yesterday, everyone was waiting to watch the television drama and no one discussed it.
When Gan Lan¡¯s thin figure appeared on the screen, Li Mei¡¯s heart immediately ached. Her daughter must have suffered.
The audience, on the other hand, focused their attention on the plot. They watched Gan Lan and the rich young master Xiao Lang meet, causing a lot of hrity, greatly relieving the tense emotions brought about by the previous episodes.
Just as everyone thought that they were going to develop a rtionship, Gan Lan was whipped for seducing Young Master.
Everyone was waiting for Xiao Lang to rush over and save the damsel in distress. However, when Gan Lan walked home step by step, he did not appear. He did not know that this had happened.
Gan Lany in the hay and did not shed a tear, but her lifeless eyes made people sad.
¡°If I hadn¡¯te here, even if I was criticized indiscriminately, I could have chosen to fight back. If someone wanted to hit me, I could have hit them back. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be pressed to the ground now, unable to fight back. I live in a society ruled byw. I shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± Gan Lan said.
This also woke the audience up. The female protagonist should not have waited for a man to save her. It was stupid to ce her hopes on others. They were the ones who had fallen into a strange circle and thought that the princess should wait for the prince to save her.
Tonight, two episodes would be released, and the second episode would be Gan Lan¡¯s Awakening.
Xiao Lang looked for Gan Lan and sincerely apologized to her. He promised to protect her in the future and that such a thing would definitely not happen. In exchange, Gan Lan said, ¡°What happened has already happened. My scar is already there. It¡¯s toote to say anything.¡±
It was this attitude that made Xiao Lang feel guilty. He came to look for Gan Lan every day, and Fang Rui saw this situation.
He couldn¡¯t ept that Gan Lan had be like this. He felt that she might be the concubine of a rich family¡¯s young master andpletely forgot his persistence.
Therefore, he told Gan Lan about his identity and told her not to interact with rich young masters. After all, they were just poor people.
¡°This is the way of the world. What can you do?¡± Fang Rui said.
Then, Gan Lan rushed into the heavy rain and washed away the makeup covering her face. Her hair was disheveled as she ran.
No matter how one looked at it, this scene was cathartic and messy. It had nothing to do with beauty, but it was really shocking.
The editing and soundtrack of the television drama magnified the shock and let everyone see Gan Lan¡¯s unyielding soul.
After the two episodes ended, arge number ofments flooded Weibo. More and more people discussed ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±, and the server almost copsed.
[That sentence is really good. Gan Lan will never give in.]
[Heaven, earth, and the eternal bright moon bear witness. No matter where I am, I will still be me. I, Gan Lan, will never give in!]
[The feudal society is really too scary. It¡¯s not as beautiful as in novels.]
[Our thinking is fundamentally different from feudal society. If we really transmigrate, we will definitely die a tragic death.]
[We can¡¯t ept what they¡¯re used to..]
Chapter 509 - 509: Incomparable
Chapter 509: Iparable
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gan Lan¡¯s words pushed the television drama to a new height. Gu Sheng was grinning from ear to ear every day when he saw the number of views. His wifeughed and said, ¡°Do you have to do this? I think your face is going to freeze from smiling.¡±
¡°Of course. I¡¯ve invested all my assets into this television drama. If we can¡¯t earn money, we¡¯ll just have to beg.¡± Gu Sheng said the truth happily.
Gu Sheng¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? You actually invested all your assets in it?¡±
She walked over and grabbed Gu Sheng¡¯s ear, starting to scold him.
The Gu couple¡¯s matter was easy to resolve. After all, the television drama was thriving. There was no possibility of losing money.
Tan Si gritted her teeth when she saw thements online. That was not what she wanted to see.
She had entered the entertainment industry earlier than Jiang An and had filmed many television dramas, but she had never been so popr.
Even if they had the support of fans, the number of views was the most important. These were not things that fans could do. They needed people who did not pay attention to celebrities and only watched television dramas.
However, Tan Si never chose her script well and never attracted the audience at all. Hence, even though she had acted in so many dramas, she could notpare to Jiang An.
Previously, ¡°Cycle¡± had already brought her a lot of poprity. Now, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had a deeper meaning. She could be nominated for awards.
Tan Si stared at theputer with an indignant expression. She felt that this glory should belong to her.
Zhao Yan walked down the stairs and saw her frowning as she stared at theputer. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
When he walked over and saw the news about Jiang An, he understood that Tan Si must be feeling ufortable.
After all, she had always been jealous of her sister. The better Jiang An¡¯s life was, the more unhappy she would be.
However, Zhao Yan did not say anything. He would not do anything to Jiang An for Tan Si. She was the sessor of the Xiyun Jiang family. It was right for him to be on good terms with her.
However, Tan Si could not understand this. Shey in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms and wheedled. ¡°I know that your Zhao family also has an entertainmentpany. Can¡¯t you contribute online?¡±
¡°You want me to find someone to write a bad review for Legend of Gan Lan?¡± Zhao Yan said.
Tan Si smiled and said, ¡°This is not a troublesome matter. You can get someone to do it with just a word. My request is not too much.¡±
Of course, Zhao Yan had the ability to do so, but he did not want to waste his energy on such matters. He had never taken matters in the entertainment industry to heart.
Moreover, if Luo Xuan found out, he would definitely be scolded again.
Zhao Yan had the right to mobilize his entertainmentpany, but using such a method to cause trouble for the Jiang family was very stupid.
As one of the four major families, the Zhao family had to guard against other families attacking them. However, they had to be friendly with families far away in the Xiyun area.
Otherwise, if he offended all the families, it would definitely not end well.
Zhao Yan pushed her out of his arms. ¡°You¡¯d better be quiet. I won¡¯t go against the heir of the Jiang family.¡±
¡°Heir? What heir?¡± Tan Si was shocked.
The Tan family was not qualified to attend those aristocratic families¡¯ banquets. The speed at which they received the news was also very slow. Sometimes, they even had to find out about the other families from the newspapers, so they did not know what Li Mei had said at the banquet.
Seeing her smile like this, Zhao Yan said, ¡°So you still don¡¯t know. The Jiang family has long announced in front of everyone that the future heir is Jiang An. She will be the head of the Jiang family.¡±
When he said this, he kept staring at Tan Si¡¯s face. He was happy to see that others were unhappy.
Tan Si¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She finally calmed down and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There are three brothers above Jiang An. How could they give her the position of heir? She¡¯s a woman.¡±
To Tan Si¡¯s knowledge, women did not have the right to inherit. They could only rely on their family and marry off to bring glory to the family. It was impossible for them to be the head of the family.
Even if there was such a possibility, it was because there was only one child who could recruit a son-inw to manage the family together.
Tan Si did not want to ept this news. She was already very jealous of Jiang An¡¯s current life and did not want to hear good news about her.
Zhao Yan smiled and asked the servant to pour him a ss of wine. ¡°You should recognize the reality. You can¡¯tpare to Jiang An at all. Even if she¡¯s not the sessor of the Jiang family, you can¡¯t bepared to her.¡±
Tan Si did not expect this man to be so heartless. The two of them had clearly been very loving for the past few days, but he could say such derogatory words. It was obvious that he did not take her seriously..
Chapter 510 - 510: Fight
Chapter 510: Fight
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si forced herself to calm down. Now was not the time to go crazy. She was still at Zhao Yan¡¯s house and could not let him see this.
After a long time, she finally managed to control her emotions. Then, she looked at Zhao Yan and said, ¡°Is this how you see me?¡±
Tan Si pouted coquettishly with tears in her eyes. She looked so pitiful that even women¡¯s hearts would soften when they saw her.
Zhao Yan pulled her into his arms. ¡°Then tell me, in what way can youpare to Jiang An?¡±
He only treated Tan Si as a ything. Not to mention bringing her into the house, he would throw her out when he was tired of her. In any case, he just had to give her some benefits.
Zhao Yan rubbed Tan Si¡¯s face as if he was petting a pet.
He secretly decided that he would bring Tan Nian back after the recording of the show waspleted. He would not let him meet Tan Si again, and he would not be allowed to mention who his mother was.
Tan Si still didn¡¯t know what the other party was thinking. She felt that his heart must have softened. She rubbed against the other party¡¯s palm and said, ¡°I know that my status can¡¯tpare to Jiang An¡¯s. You guys also think that she¡¯s dignified and generous, but is she as obedient as me? I can promise you anything.¡±
She ced her hand on Zhao Yan¡¯s chest and gently slid it to seduce him, wanting to remind him of their night together.
Zhao Yan was a little moved, so he was willing to say something nice. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a demoness. No one can refuse you.¡±
Tan Si reached out and hugged Zhao Yan. ¡°Then can¡¯t you really get someone to write a bad review?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t do such a thing to go against the Jiang family. In this day and age, anything done online can be traced.¡± Zhao Yan still refused to relent.
Seeing that this method didn¡¯t work, Tan Si changed her mind. ¡°Then I want to hold a movie press conference now, right beside the Jiang An meet-and-greet.¡± Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°You want to fight Jiang An?¡±
Tan Si leaned over. ¡°Can¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you want me to suppress Jiang An?¡±
Zhao Yan did not have any thoughts about Jiang An. Previously, he had wanted to snatch her over because of Zou Bai, but now, Tan Si¡¯s words made him feel that he could do something else.
Jiang An was Zou Bai¡¯s woman, and Tan Si was currently his woman. If Tan Si could win against Jiang An, it could be considered that he had won against Zou Bai.
¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, do it. I¡¯ll get someone to organize the press conference. However, the movie hasn¡¯t been established yet. What can you say at the press conference?¡± Zhao Yan threw the question to Tan Si.
Although he had promised Tan Si that he would get her a movie role, it was not something that could be obtained just by saying it. It required aplete team.
Tan Si also knew this. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a team to set the concept of a movie now and let them publicize it. In any case, we just have to fool the reporters.¡±
She wanted to use big investments to attract everyone¡¯s attention and make up for itter. Moreover, an investment of a hundred million yuan was not a shocking number in the entertainment industry.
If it was a movie that required special effects, it could reach an investment of billions, so she really wasn¡¯t asking for much.
Tan Si also knew that she was not important to Zhao Yan, so she did not ask for too much. It was better to take things slowly.
Zhao Yan directly asked Zhao Yi to do this. In any case, he didn¡¯t care about this hundred million. He just treated it as a joke.
With money, he naturally did everything quickly. Thepany quickly produced several scripts with all kinds of styles for Tan Si to choose from.
In the end, she chose a literary script. She felt that this theme could win an award. When the time came, she would definitely be better than Jiang An.
Jiang An and Gu Sheng had agreed to wear the show costume. He asked the stylist to go to the Jiang family¡¯s mansion early in the morning to recreate her look on the show.
Jiang An directly put on makeup in the room. Because she wanted to express her rebellion against this feudal era, her clothes and makeup had many modern traces.
When they came out, the two children eximed, ¡°Mommy is so beautiful.¡±
Zou Bai had been apanying her on set. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen this dress, but his eyes were still filled with amazement.
He walked over and said, ¡°You look really beautiful in this.¡±
Jiang An was embarrassed by their praise. ¡°You¡¯re all exaggerating. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±
Zou Bai and Mo Shen followed Jiang An out the door. She asked in surprise, ¡°Are you alling with me?¡±
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll all go.¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t want to bring so many people with her, but the two children insisted that they needed someone to take care of them, so Zou Bai had to go with them. They couldn¡¯t leave Mo Shen alone at home either. In the end, everyone had to go together..
Chapter 511 - 511: Fake Motherly Love
Chapter 511 - 511: Fake Motherly Love
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The meeting venue was on awn in the center of Xiyun. The main cast and main actors had not arrived yet. Jiang An could be considered to have arrived early. Gu Sheng quickly went over to wee her, but when he saw Zou Bai and Mo Shen, he was stunned. He did not know how to arrange for these two. Those who coulde with Jiang An were definitely important guests. He could not afford to offend them.
Seeing Gu Sheng¡¯s reaction, Jiang An took the initiative to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. The two of them will find a ce to sit.
Although she said that, Gu Sheng didn¡¯t dare to do so. He quickly got someone to lead the guests to the VIP lounge and sit down. The children were a little excited since it was their first time attending such a meeting.
Just as they were preparing, a stage began to be built not far away. It seemed that someone else wasing.
Gu Sheng pulled the staff back and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else here today?¡±
¡°One of the production teams is also holding a press conference and has rented the other half of the venue,¡± the staff replied.
Gu Sheng didn¡¯t take it to heart after hearing it. After all, the venue could be rented with money. He couldn¡¯t stop the other party from earning money.
The staff of the Zhao family¡¯s entertainmentpany arrived one after another. They were also confused about this movie and did not know what the content was.
After all, it would take a long time to prepare for a movie. It was too fast to hold a press conference now. They could only brace themselves.
Director Li Feng was sweating profusely. He wished he had more hands and could quickly write the entire plot of the movie.
He didn¡¯t know what his young master was thinking to suddenly do such a big thing.
Li Feng was busy preparing. Tan Si started to curry favor with Zhao Yan at home. She knew that she could only get more if he was happy.
Zhao Yan also enjoyed this feeling and allowed Tan Si to do whatever she wanted at home.
¡°Zhao Yan, can you apany me to the press conference?¡± Tan Siy in his arms and said coquettishly.
Zhao Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to y with you. I won¡¯t get involved in the matters between you and Jiang An.¡±
Tan Si forced herself to smile. ¡°Just apany me. Maybe Zou Bai will go too.¡±
She was almost certain that Zou Bai would go, so she pestered Zhao Yan to apany her. This was the only way to suppress Jiang An.
However, Zhao Yan was not interested in such an asion. He did not want to let the entertainment reporters take photos of him either. He felt that it would be demeaning.
Tan Si did not give up and kept begging him. In the end, Zhao Yan could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be thrown out, continue.¡±
Just as Tan Si was at a loss, Tan Nian¡¯s cries could be heard. He cried for his grandmother, but no matter how the nanny coaxed him, it was useless.
Tan Si did not want to care at all. She wanted Zhao Yan to apany her to the press conference, but the other party stood up and went to Tan Nian¡¯s room. It was obvious that he took this child to heart.
Tan Si hurriedly ran over to show her motherly love. She rushed into the room and picked up the child. She coaxed softly, ¡°Mommy is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
However, Tan Nian was still crying at the top of his lungs. He wanted his grandmother to carry him.
Tan Si looked at Tan Nian awkwardly. She did not expect him to not give her face. What if Zhao Yan thought that she did not take care of the child?
Zhao Yan took Tan Nian over and said coldly, ¡°Your grandmother has already returned home. She won¡¯te again. It¡¯s better for you to get used to it as soon as possible.¡±
Tan Nian was shocked by these words. He didn¡¯t know why his grandmother wouldn¡¯te again. He had already forgotten about crying.
Zhao Yan did not know that he was frightened. He thought that the child understood and stopped making a fuss. He handed it to the nanny and said, ¡°Look after him.¡±
The nanny took him in fear and trepidation before carrying Tan Nian back to the room.
Tan Si said in surprise, ¡°My mom went back?¡±
¡°Our family doesn¡¯t keep useless people, so I just let her go back. Don¡¯t see Tan Nian too much in the future,¡± Zhao Yan said.
Tan Si was not a fool. She could tell that Zhao Yandi was implying that he wanted her and Tan Nian to slowly cut off their mother-son rtionship. He wanted to bring the child back and throw her outside.
¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Tan Si shouted. ¡°I¡¯m Tan Nian¡¯s biological mother. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡±
¡°At the end of the day, you just gave birth to the child and threw it to someone else to raise. Tan Nian didn¡¯t even want to see you when he cried. It¡¯s ridiculous to talk about your identity as a mother now.¡±
¡°I did it to earn money. I raised Tan Nian. You can¡¯t separate us just like that,¡± Tan Si argued.
Zhao Yan did not have the time to argue with her. His decision could not be changed. Tan Si only needed to be obedient..
Chapter 512 - 512: Late
Chapter 512 - 512: Late
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing that he was silent, Tan Si¡¯s voice became even louder. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking Tan Nian away from me.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you can stay by his side?¡± Zhao Yan looked at Tan Si as if he was watching a joke. ¡°My child can¡¯t have a mother like you.¡±
Tan Si still wanted to say something, but Zhao Yan did not give her the chance. He raised his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to continue arguing with you. If you still want that movie, you¡¯d better shut up.¡±
This was Tan Si¡¯s weakness. She had already held a press conference with great fanfare and the news had already spread to the reporters. If they could not film it, it would definitely be extremely embarrassing.
She could only shut up indignantly, feeling even more dissatisfied with Zhao Yan.
She thought that since she had given her body to him, he should be obedient to her. He shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude.
Tan Si hurriedly rushed into the bathroom to look in the mirror to ensure that her beauty was still there. She did not understand Zhao Yan¡¯s words.
She thought about the press conference that was about to begin and persuaded herself to put this matter aside and devote herself to the movie. She had to suppress Jiang An.
At the thought of this, Tan Si smiled again and asked the servant to bring the clothes that she had prepared earlier. She had found a famous designer to customize them. She believed that no other gown couldpare to it.
The makeup artist was also waiting for her orders early on. She quickly worked on Tan Si¡¯s face, afraid that she would be dissatisfied.
After all, Tan Si was Zhao Yan¡¯s woman now. If she said anything to Zhao Yan that she shouldn¡¯t have, small fries like them would definitely suffer.
Amidst everyone¡¯s fawning atmosphere, Tan Si¡¯s mood finally improved a little. This was the life she deserved.
Li Feng called several times, but no one picked up. He was so anxious that he did not know what to do. The reporters had already arrived at the venue, but the female lead had yet to appear. This was simply offending the major media outlets.
A staff member ran over and said, ¡°Director, the reporters outside are getting impatient.¡±
Li Feng said angrily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if Tan Si doesn¡¯t pick up the phone.¡±
If other female celebrities dared to do this, Li Feng would definitely get up and leave, pushing the me to them. However, Tan Si was someone Young Master had instructed to take care of. Even if he was angry, he could only hold it in.
¡°I¡¯ll talk to the media about the investment content of the movie first and try my best to dy them. I¡¯ll try to contact Tan Si then.¡± Li Feng could only stall for time.
Jiang An was already prepared. Everyone sat on stage and waited for the reporters to interview them. Jiang An, who was dressed in red, stole everyone¡¯s attention. They could tell that it was a costume and hurriedly took photos of her.
Jiang An was also used to such scenes. She smiled at all the media and even cooperated with them. Her attitude was very approachable.
Gu Sheng was busy greeting the reporters. He had put in too much effort into this movie. He could not afford to make any mistakes.
After the filming, it was time for the reporters to interview. Zou Bai and Mo Shen sat down with the children. Only then did Gu Sheng take the time to go on stage.
Seeing that there was no movement on the other side, he asked in confusion, ¡°What kind of production team are they? Why isn¡¯t there any sound at this time?¡±
His assistant urged, ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry about this first. We have to hurry up and go on stage.¡±
Li Feng was so angry that he almost fainted. It was not easy for him to contact Tan Si, but the other party actually said that she had just gotten off the ne. She simply did not take this movie seriously.
He felt that his career was about to be ruined in Tan Si¡¯s hands. The live media could not wait any longer.
¡°Director, the reporters said that they don¡¯t have time and want to leave,¡± the assistant walked over and said.
Li Feng paced back and forth and said, ¡°Hurry up and send out the gifts you¡¯ve prepared. Tan Si will be here soon.¡±
The staff quickly listened to the order and got busy. Finally, they managed to stabilize the situation for the time being so that there would not be any chaos.
Just as everyone was in a terrible fix, Tan Si finally arrived.
¡°Miss Tan, I¡¯ve finally waited for you.¡± Li Feng felt like he was about to cry.
Tan Si did not take Li Feng seriously and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m here now. It takes time to change and style.¡±
Li Feng could not say anything and could only smile apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We¡¯re already prepared. You can go on stage now.¡±
Tan Si tugged at the hem of her dress and walked up step by step. Suddenly, she turned around and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Jiang An?¡±
Li Feng really wanted to push her up. He forced a smile and said, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s just the beginning over there. The reporters have finished taking photos..¡±
Chapter 513 - 513: Saying Something Wrong
Chapter 513: Saying Something Wrong
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si was not very happy when she heard this. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if they start first. We have to make the scene bigger and suppress their meeting.¡±
Li Feng really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The other party was a television drama that had already been broadcasted and had obtained a good reputation. All the good media wanted to report on it.
They only had a concept map on their side. He had created the contentst night. It was already good enough that someone was willing to report it.
When Tan Si saw Li Feng¡¯s troubled expression, she said unhappily, ¡°What kind of performance is this? Could it be that our huge investment can¡¯tpare to ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯?
Li Feng forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will definitely be many media reports about our movie. It won¡¯t be any smaller than theirs.¡±
These words were just used to coax Tan Si, but the other party easily believed them. Li Feng felt that the days ahead would definitely be abysmal.
Tan Si walked onto the stage and smiled at the media. The reporters below were already bored out of their minds from waiting. They were no longer enthusiastic about taking photos of her. It was fine if they picked up their cameras and took two perfunctory photos.
After all, no one knew what Tan Si had filmed for this movie. It was far inferior to Jiang An¡¯s ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±.
If not for the fact that the entertainmentpany had given them too much money, they would definitely not havee.
Tan Si had been in the entertainment industry for a long time, so she could naturally sense if the media was really enthusiastic. When she saw them like this, she wanted to re up on the spot.
However, she also knew that this was her chance. If she really quit, she might not have such a big investment in the movie in the future.
Therefore, Tan Si could only persuade herself to calm down. She imagined the grand asion after the movie was broadcast. When the time came, she would definitely win a big award. No matter how many television dramas Jiang An filmed, she would not be able to catch up.
After the photo session ended, the reporters began to interview Tan Si.
¡°I heard that this is an art film, but why is there such a huge investment?¡± the reporter asked.
Li Feng had already expected them to ask such a question. He had given the script to Tan Si in advance, so he was not very nervous.
However, Tan Si stammered and could not answer no matter what because she had not read the script at all.
She spent all her time in the vi fooling around with Zhao Yan, trying to please him and get more benefits.
Therefore, Tan Si fell silent in the face of this question. After a while, she said, ¡°Our movie is very big, so we need a lot of investment.¡±
When she said this, Li Feng only knew that it was over. Tan Si had definitely not read the manuscript he had given her. The answer on it was not this.
The answer he came up with was to exin the filming location in detail and tell the media that this was a movie that focused on the scenery. All the scenery would be filmed on the spot, and it was definitely not on arge scale.
The reporter did not expect such an answer, but he still recorded it truthfully. After all, it had been a long time since he had met a celebrity who did not know how to speak.
Tan Si did not answer the following questions well either. In the end, Li Feng closed his eyes and did not want to look anymore. His career was probably about to end.
The reporters went from nonchnt to excited. The questions they asked became more and more tricky. Anyway, Tan Si¡¯s answer was not right. No matter how one listened, it sounded like a joke.
If this report was published, it would definitely attract the attention of many people. As for whether Tan Si was embarrassed or not, they did not care.
Tan Si felt that her answers were quite good and her expression was very smug.
After the interview ended, it was finally time for Li Feng to speak. He quickly went on stage and took the microphone, not wanting Tan Si to say another word.
Tan Si stood at the side, feeling bored. She simply went to see what was going on opposite her. Jiang An¡¯s red clothes were very eye-catching, and the reporters below had been taking photos.
Tan Si was extremely jealous. She wished she could pull Jiang An down and stand on her own. If not for the fact that there were reporters below, she would not have been able to control her expression.
It was only when Li Feng came down from the stage to smooth things over that it became hot. He exined the concept of the movie in detail and aroused the interest of the reporters.
He finally heaved a sigh of relief when Tan Si suddenly said, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan has been on the air recently. Did anyone watch it?¡±
This question confused the reporters. It was clearly a movie press conference, so why did they start talking about ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±?
Li Feng didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. He gave up all his struggles and thought about how much money he had left to spend for the rest of his life..
Chapter 514 - 514: Blinded
Chapter 514: Blinded
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si had already been blinded by jealousy. Her heart was filled with the desire to fight Jiang An. Whether it would affect this movie was not within her consideration.
The staff could only watch her leave the stage and lead the reporters towards Jiang An¡¯s production team.
¡°Sister¡¯s television drama was filmed really well. Back then, I also gave some suggestions. How about everyone go and interview her?¡± Tan Si said.
She just wanted the reporters to make things difficult for Jiang An. It would be best if they could do something that would embarrass her.
The reporters were enjoying the show. They also wanted to interview Jiang An. It was good to be able to take care of both sides.
When Gu Sheng saw so many peopleing over majestically, he did not know how to respond for a moment.
Jiang An calmed him down. ¡°If they¡¯re here for an interview, entertain them well. If they want something else, chase them away.¡±
Gu Sheng looked at Jiang An and Zou Bai, who was below him, and immediately stopped panicking. His backing was so strong, there was nothing to be afraid of.
The staff quickly went down to negotiate with these people, wanting to know why they were here.
Before they could speak, they saw Tan Si walking at the front. The people in the entertainment industry were very well-informed and knew that this person did not have a good rtionship with Jiang An. It was definitely not a good thing for her to suddenlye over.
¡°Miss Tan, this is a meet-and-greet for our ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. It¡¯s only for reporters and friends.¡± The staff stopped her.
Tan Si smiled. ¡°These are all reporters who want to interview my sister. Are you going to stop them?¡±
The staff did not know if they should stop her or not, so they could only send someone to report to the director.
When Jiang An heard this, he said, ¡°Then let the reporters. Don¡¯t let them cause any trouble.¡±
The most important thing now was to promote ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. Everything else could be put aside.
Since Jiang An had already spoken, Gu Sheng naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything.
Zou Bai, who was sitting below, also saw Tan Si. He instructed Zou Yi and Zou Er with a solemn expression, ¡°Keep an eye on the surroundings and don¡¯t let anything happen. An¡¯an¡¯s safety is the priority.¡±
Zou Yi and Zou Er hurriedly brought the hidden guards to ambush nearby, preparing to deal with unexpected events.
Mo Shen had watched the variety show before and knew the rtionship between Tan Si and Jiang An. However, he was still surprised by Zou Bai¡¯s reaction.
¡°Is she that dangerous?¡± Mo Shen asked.
Zou Bai sighed. ¡°If a person goes crazy, they can do anything. I¡¯m fully prepared. The incident with the children is a good example.¡±
The incident with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had already made Zou Bai feel like he had lost control. He could not let the same thing happen a second time.
Mo Shen also instructed the people around him to keep an eye on Tan Si. He said to Zou Bai, ¡°Let¡¯s get someone to separate them. This way, we don¡¯t have to worry about anyone hurting An¡¯an.¡±
Zou Bai nodded and told the staff. They had already received orders to listen to
Zou Bai and Mo Shen¡¯s orders. They immediately stood beside Jiang An to prevent anyone from approaching her.
¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we take a photo together?¡± Tan Si suggested with ill intentions.
The staff hurriedly said to Jiang An, ¡°Please don¡¯t agree.¡±
It was already very magnanimous of Jiang An to let someone in. She tried her best to ignore Tan Si¡¯s existence and pretended not to hear her words.
Tan Si did not expect to be ignored just like that. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Sister, are you not nning to acknowledge me as your sister?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. I¡¯m my mother¡¯s only daughter.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was cold.
¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t act like we¡¯re rted.¡±
Tan Si continued to smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been sisters for so many years. Do you still want to measure it by blood ties?¡±
¡°If we¡¯re talking about friendship, then it¡¯s nothing. If you speak again, I¡¯ll get someone to chase you out.¡± Jiang An¡¯s patience had run out.
Tan Si could only keep her mouth shut. However, now that she had Zhao Yan as her backing, she was even more unscrupulous.
¡°Sister, are you nning to never acknowledge me again?¡± Tan Si cried as she knelt down below the stage. She looked like she had suffered a huge grievance.
The reporters¡¯ attention was attracted. They quickly aimed their cameras at Jiang An and Tan Si, afraid that they would miss something.
Jiang An did not expect Tan Si to have such a reaction. She had originally wanted to live through today with dignity, but it seemed like it was impossible.
¡°Someone, invite her out,¡± Jiang An ordered.
The staff hurriedly helped Tan Si up and wanted to take her away. However, Tan Si¡¯s voice became louder. ¡°Sister, you must acknowledge me!¡±
Tan Si had made up her mind to ruin Jiang An¡¯s reputation. That was why she had brought so many reporters over..
Chapter 515 - 515: Carrying Her Away
Chapter 515: Carrying Her Away
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Moreover, Tan Si had always felt that Jiang An had let the Tan family down. It was clearly the Tan family who had raised her, so she should be grateful.
However, after Jiang An returned to her family, she did not say anything to the Tan family.
Wang Li had said, more than once, that if Jiang An was willing to help the Tan family, their family would have long be the richest family in Sea City.
Tan Si had always wanted to improve her background, but her only hope had been cut off by Jiang An. She gritted her teeth in hatred and could not remember what kind of life Jiang An had led in the Tan family. It was already benevolent of her not to take revenge.
At the thought of this, Tan Si cried even more sadly. She sat on the ground and controlled her expression very well in front of the camera. Even if her face was covered in tears, she only looked pitiful, not the kind of ugly crying that would cause snot and tears to flow together.
Jiang An was all too familiar with this expression. Ever since she was young, as long as there were outsiders around, Tan Si would always put on a pitiful look, making people think that Jiang An was bullying her younger sister as an elder sister.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was toozy to pretend in school, everyone would probably think so. She wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself.
¡°Tan Si, you know best what kind of life I¡¯ve been living in the Tan family for so many years. Back then, you didn¡¯t want to marry Si Cheng, who had be a vegetable, so you asked me to marry him instead. After Si Cheng woke up, you snatched him away. Who do you think let who down?¡± Jiang An stood on the stage and looked down at Tan Si, her tone filled with disdain.
Tan Si was still quibbling. ¡°Dad and Mom treat Sister and me equally. Although Si Cheng was in a vegetative state, he was still the heir of the Si family. It¡¯s not a grievance for Sister to marry him.¡±
Jiang An really admired the other party¡¯s thick skin. Even at this point, she was still trying to absolve herself. Even a fool wouldn¡¯t believe this reason.
At the very least, the reporters present did not believe it. The cameras in their hands followed the two of them closely, afraid that something was not recorded.
The reporters were even more biased towards Jiang An¡¯s words. After all, Tan Si had done something like snatching his brother-inw previously. Although Si Cheng said that he was already discussing a divorce with Jiang An at that time, they had not officially divorced yet.
Their marriage still had legal validity, but Tan Si apanied Si Cheng to all kinds of asions, as if she was the legal wife.
At that time, many tabloid reporters had taken photos. The photos were circted all over the Inte. Now, even if they searched, there would be plenty of photos.
Jiang An didn¡¯t want to waste her time arguing with Tan Si. She turned to Gu Sheng and said, ¡°Invite her out. The meeting process has been dyed.¡±
There was no need for the staff to do anything. Zou Yi immediately led the Zou family¡¯s secret guards and brought her away. Tan Si wanted to continue crying, but this group of people lifted her up.
The Mo Family¡¯s secret guards also walked over. Because they knew that Zou Bai and Mo Shen had a good rtionship, the Zou Family didn¡¯t move.
Tan Si felt as if a needle was pricking her. Then, she realized that she could not make a sound no matter what. Her entire body froze.
Zou Bai noticed this and looked at Mo Shen. ¡°Do all your secret guards know medicine?¡±
¡°The Mo family¡¯s medical skills are naturally taught to the secret guards. For example, in this situation, we can make this person lose all ability to resist and not be discovered.¡± Mo Shen smiled.
At the same time, Zou Er walked up to the reporters. ¡°Everyone, please delete the footage. If it¡¯s circted online even for a second or half a second, the Jiang family and the Zou family¡¯s legal council will contact the uploader.¡±
If it were any other celebrity who said this, the reporters would definitely not take it to heart.
Most celebrities in the entertainment industry were unwilling to offend reporters. Otherwise, once something happened, these people would definitely be exaggerating and blowing things up.
However, they did not dare to face Jiang An. They could not afford to offend either the Jiang family of Xiyun or the Zou family of Jingdu City, let alone put them together.
The reporters were smart enough to delete the footage on the spot. Then, they quickly returned to their original seats and prepared to carry out the unfinished process.
The reporters who came to attend Tan Si¡¯s press conference were very embarrassed. On the one hand, they felt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any useful information when they returned, and there wouldn¡¯t be any seats for them if they stayed.
Jiang An could tell that they were worried, so she said, ¡°This meeting is open to all our reporter friends. As long as you¡¯re willing to stay, we wee you.¡±
Upon hearing Jiang An¡¯s words, the reporters found a spot for themselves at the scene so that they could film and interviewter. They were d that they had note for nothing today.
Facing Tan Si, who was thrown out, Li Feng could not help but feel hatred. He hoped a bolt of lightning would descend from the sky and kill him..
Chapter 516 - 516: Foolish
Chapter 516: Foolish
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Li Feng had always thought that the young master was just fooling around with this movie, so he had no intention of doing his best to make a movie.
He only wanted to fool Tan Si and let everyone finish filming the movie peacefully.
This press conference was not a good idea. They did not even know what to say when they held a press conference without setting up the movie.
However, he could only listen to his young master¡¯s words. Tan Si¡¯s nonsense just now was already very scary. He tried his best to smooth things over.
Li Feng prayed in his heart that the press conference would end quickly. He was afraid that Tan Si would create another mess that he could not clean up.
However, things in the world could not go as nned. What Li Feng was most afraid of had happened. Tan Si bringing the group of reporters to interview Jiang An was no different from courting death to him.
Li Feng wanted to stop her, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to speak in front of Tan Si. Even if he could say something, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he offended Tan Si.
After all, she was the young master¡¯s woman. She would be done for if she went back and whispered some pillow talk.
Seeing Tan Si being dragged back by a group of people, Li Feng had already thought about his life after retirement.
He sighed and said, ¡°Take Miss Tan back to rest. The press conference is over.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s assistant hurriedly came up to help her up, but the driver had already driven the car over.
However, Tan Si could not take this lying down. She stood up and shook off her assistant¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurry up and see what¡¯s going on with Jiang An. There must be a record of what happened just now. Buy it for me no matter how much it costs. I want to edit it and post it online.¡±
The assistant did not dare to move for a moment. She had just witnessed Jiang An¡¯s unyielding attitude and methods. Even if Tan Si was her boss, she did not want to do such a dangerous thing.
Seeing that the assistant did not move for a long time, Tan Si said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±
¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to do this job anymore. I¡¯ll resign now,¡± the assistant said after some thought.
Tan Si did not expect her to resign at this time. She was so angry that she almost could not speak.
The assistant silently retreated into the distance, thinking that she would immediately pack her things and leave when she returned.
Li Feng looked at the assistant enviously. He really wanted to resign, but since he had already epted this job, he could not give up halfway.
He could only pray that the movie would be finished quickly and that he would not take on any more work.
Tan Si vented all his anger on Li Feng and turned to look at him fiercely. ¡°You have to take full responsibility for what happened. Let¡¯s see how you exin it to Zhao Yan.¡±
Zhao Yanughed after hearing the whole story. He did not expect Tan Si to be so stupid.
He had originally thought that Tan Si wanted topete with Jiang An and that he was very happy to see such a scene. That was why he had spent money and effort to help her organize the press conference.
However, what Tan Si had done was too unorthodox. Even the reporters would not stand on her side to help, let alone Zhao Yan.
He had already done what he had promised Tan Si. As for what exactly happened, she would have to resolve it herself.
Li Feng was trembling on the other end of the phone, waiting for a response. He was afraid that Zhao Yan would say something he couldn¡¯t ept.
After a long while, Zhao Yan said, ¡°Since the press conference has already been held, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything else. Hurry up and arrange everything for the movie. After filming, I¡¯ll give you a long vacation. There¡¯s a vi in Europe aspensation.¡±
Li Feng used all his strength to suppress hisughter. After hanging up the phone, he felt refreshed. He had already prepared for the worst, but he did not expect Zhao Yan to let him off so easily.
¡°Looks like Tan Si isn¡¯t an important person. Young Master is at most ying with her. I¡¯m really scaring myself.¡± Li Feng heaved a sigh of relief.
Tan Si still wanted to continue causing trouble, but she was taken away by the Zhao family. They had received Zhao Yan¡¯s orders and did not care about Tan Si¡¯s resistance. All they needed to do was bring her back to the vi.
Tan Si was brought back in a very sorry state. When she saw Zhao Yan sitting on the sofa in the living room, she hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°I was bullied today. You have to avenge me.¡±
¡°I know what you did today. How dare you bring up such a stupid thing?¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was contemptuous. ¡°You ruined the press conference yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±
¡°I was humiliated by Jiang An today. Are you going to sit back and do nothing?¡± Tan Si questioned Zhao Yan..
Chapter 517 - 517: Child Protecting Mother
Chapter 517: Child Protecting Mother
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si was not a gentle person after all. She had been spoiled by her family since she was young and was used to ordering Jiang An around.
This also nurtured her arrogant personality. Usually, in order to please Zhao Yan, she suppressed her temper and swallowed a lot of words.
However, the things that had happened today had made her angry one after another. She was already close to exploding. Zhao Yan¡¯s words hadpletely exploded her.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree to me wanting to deal with Jiang An? Could it be that you like her too? Why are you men staring at a child¡¯s mother?¡± Tan Si roared.
Zhao Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I have no obligation to help you. I don¡¯t want to get involved in the matters between you women. Besides, I think Jiang An is much more charming than you.¡±
¡°Zhao Yan!¡± Tan Si said agitatedly. ¡°You like Zou Bai¡¯s woman so much. I think you¡¯re only worthy of following him around to pick up trash.¡±
When Tan Si was angry, she did not think before she spoke. She did not expect that these words would anger the other party.
Zhao Yan hated it the most when others said that he couldn¡¯tpare to Zou Bai. Tan Si had stepped on his bottom line.
He stood up and walked in front of Tan Si. He reached out and grabbed her neck.
He had used a lot of strength and Tan Si had almost been strangled to death. Tan Si struggled and wanted to escape, but the disparity in strength made it impossible for her to do so.
¡°You¡¯re just following me. You can¡¯t even be considered my mistress. How dare you talk to me like that.¡± Zhao Yan tightened his grip. ¡°Since you can¡¯t see your identity clearly, I may as well send you to your death.¡±
Tan Nian suddenly ran over and pushed Zhao Yan away. He kept hitting him with his hands. ¡°Let go of my mother.¡±
Zhao Yan did not expect Tan Nian to run out. It was still a little impactful for him to run over like a small cannonball, so Zhao Yan let go.
Tan Siy on the ground and panted heavily. Her face was filled with fear.
She realized that Zhao Yan really wanted to kill her just now. If not for Tan Nian, she would have died long ago.
At the thought of this, Tan Si hurriedly hugged Tan Nian and looked at Zhao Yan warily. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. The child can¡¯t live without a mother.¡±
Tan Nian also hugged Tan Si and refused to let go. Even though the child knew that his mother did not love him that much, she was still his only mother to him.
When he saw his mother being beaten up, he rushed out immediately. He had to protect his mother.
Zhao Yan looked at Tan Si. ¡°You¡¯re not that important to the child. When you die, I¡¯ll naturally find someone else to take care of Tan Nian. Over time, he won¡¯t remember you as his mother.¡±
¡°No, Nian Nian will definitely remember me. I carried him for ten months and gave birth to him. We¡¯re the closest people in the world.¡±
Tan Si was afraid that Zhao Yan would make a move again and used the mother-son rtionship as an amulet.
Zhao Yan took two steps forward, and Tan Nian immediately burst into earth-shattering cries. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my mother!¡±
He was crying from the bottom of his heart. His face was red from crying and he was out of breath, as if he was about to faint in the next second.
When Zhao Yan saw this, he did not continue forward. He felt that he should not kill Tan Si today. It would not be good if the child hated him because of this.
¡°Reflect on yourself here.¡± Zhao Yan left after saying this.
After he left, the mother and son rxed and hugged each other as they cried.
¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re the only one on my side.¡± For the first time, Tan Si disyed her motherly love. Furthermore, it was without the presence of outsiders.
This press conference had be a farce. Tan Si had spent a lot of money to suppress the poprity and resolve this matter as quietly as possible.
Jiang An¡¯s meeting brought even more poprity. Those who liked ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± went to watch the live video.
The creator exined Gan Lan¡¯s inner core and her ideals. Jiang An also exined her understanding of the role of Gan Lan.
¡°She¡¯s like the wind. She¡¯s forever free and won¡¯t be restrained by anything. She would rather die in the pursuit of freedom, than live numbly,¡± Jiang An concluded.
This sentence also caused a discussion on Weibo. Everyone was guessing Gan Lan¡¯s ending.
They wondered if, in the end, Gan Lan had returned to modern times or remained in the past, and if her resistance had been sessful.
As the male lead and the second male lead, Yu Heng and Wang Yuan also exined their understanding of the characters. Unlike some empty-headed celebrities, they wrote their own character short stories and dug deeper into the story behind this character. They talked endlessly about the character they yed.
Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that these two people were very cultured. The reporters also liked to interview such people. They asked more and more questions, and it was only when Gu Sheng forcefully interrupted them that they moved on to the next segment..
Chapter 518 - 518: Literature
Chapter 518: Literature
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The reporters knew their limits. They knew that there were some questions that they could not ask, so they focused on the television drama itself.
The cameraman was even more sensible. He kept the camera pointed at the stage and did not film the VIP area. Zou Bai was sitting there with Jiang An¡¯s two children.
He wasn¡¯t a very free person, but he still took the time to attend Jiang An¡¯s meet-and-greet. He sat quietly below and took care of the children. No one would believe that the two of them were just friends.
As for Mo Shen, although not many people knew him, judging from his temperament that wasparable to Zou Bai¡¯s, he should be someone with a high status.
The meet-and-greet ended sessfully. The questions asked by the reporters were also very standard. Gu Sheng was prepared to step forward at any time to prevent the reporters from asking any inconvenient questions. Unexpectedly, they did not ask a single word out of line and focused all their attention on ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯.
After he got off the stage, Gu Sheng turned to look at his assistant. ¡°When did the reporters be so obedient? Why didn¡¯t they take the opportunity to ask about the actors¡¯ private lives?¡±
The assistant thought for a moment. ¡°It should be because of Miss Jiang¡¯s identity. They don¡¯t dare to be rash.¡±
No matter how he thought about it, this was the only reason. Gu Sheng decided not to dwell on it. Anyway, everyone was very happy with the result.
The poprity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was very high now. The reporters had almost finished editing the video and press release on the spot before sending it out directly. They were afraid that they would not be able topare to their peers in terms of speed.
There were many people who liked ¡°Legend of Gan¡± on Weibo. When they saw it, they quickly clicked on it, wanting to know what the main creative team had said. They were arguing over the subsequent development of the plot.
When they turned on the video, their first reaction was shock. They were shocked by Jiang An, who was dressed in red. Although they knew that Jiang An was beautiful, they did not expect her to be so beautiful. When she appeared in television dramas and variety shows, she usually did not wear any makeup or light makeup.
Because she was wearing a costume today, she used makeup from the drama to bring out her beauty to the extreme. One look at her would make one¡¯s heart flutter.
Just as everyone came back to their senses, they heard Jiang An begin to exin her understanding of Gan Lan, as well as the character characteristics and pursuits of this character. Her words were very rigorous and meaningful. It was obvious that this long speech was not memorized by a script.
Moreover, when the reporters started asking questionster, those questions were very tricky, but Jiang An¡¯s answers were perfect.
As for Yu Heng and Wang Yuan, they were also sessfully remembered by the public. The public began to look forward to their subsequent development in the television drama.
That was because this interview video had started another round of discussion online. It was about the actors¡¯ cultural literacy.¡¯
[Jiang An¡¯s literary literacy is very high. If it were any other actor, those questions would definitely be very perfunctory.]
[I remember that there was an actor who was interviewedst time. He didn¡¯t even remember the background setting of the main character. He only remembered that he was acting as a CEO.]
[He probably thinks that it¡¯s fine as long as he knows how to act cool.]
[You can clearly feel from Jiang An¡¯s interview that she has a very thorough understanding of the character. She evenpleted this character¡¯s life outside of the background.]
[Jiang An is famous for her professionalism in the industry. As long as it¡¯s about her own scenes, she has to be perfect. She doesn¡¯t even need a stand-in for dangerous actions.]
[This is even more embarrassing than those actors.]
[It turns out that Gan Lan has such a personality. I keep feeling that the ending will exceed our expectations.]
[Can Gan Lan really seed in a feudal society?]
The poprity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had already reached its peak after the video was released. For a moment, only news about ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± could be seen online. The other news had been suppressed, let alone Tan Si¡¯s movie press conference, which no one was paying attention to.
Only Tan Si¡¯s fans were still waiting, asking why there was no video of the press conference. They even went to Li Feng¡¯s Weibo to cause trouble.
Li Feng could not say anything. The reporters had already run away, but there was noplete video record.
Moreover, Tan Si¡¯s answer was really iprehensible. If he posted it, he would probably be mocked by others. At that time, he would still be scolded by his fans.
When Li Feng thought about how he still had to film the movie, he felt that sooner orter, he would lose all his hair.
However, just as he was in a terrible fix, a media outlet posted a recorded video online. It was about Tan Si beingte and answering random questions.
Because the video was titled ¡®Brainless Female Celebrity¡¯, many people clicked on it and watched it. The poprity was instantly boosted.
Li Feng looked at theputer numbly. Nothing could move him now. At most, everyone would die together..
Chapter 519 - 519: No Brain
Chapter 519: No Brain
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Without any editing, that media outlet uploaded all the videos online, letting everyone know that Tan Si was brainless and could not even answer the questions properly.
Normally he would have just bought other trending topics to suppress this matter. However, the interview with Jiang An had just been released, and Tan Si¡¯s matter had be a contrast.
People nowadays loved to watch such things unfold. They flooded Tan Si¡¯s Weibo forments. Some even edited the two videos together to analyze andpare them sentence by sentence.
There were also people asking questions, wanting to know what kind of press conference this was. It seemed like it was about nothing.
Tan Si¡¯s previous Weibo post was dug out. It imed that this was a movie that had an investment of more than a hundred million yuan. However, other than that, there was no other information. The director had only said a little about the movie at the press conference.
That media outlet posted everything. Even after watching it a few times, they could not understand it. The concept of this movie was too vague. It seemed to be talking about something, but it also did not seem to be talking about anything.
This was the first time Tan Si had been on the trending searches recently, but she did not expect it to be so embarrassing.
At this moment, she still did not know what had happened. She held the child in the vi and refused to let go no matter what. The nanny persuaded her to let Tan Nian eat.
Tan Si shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him to eat. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±
Zhao Yan had scared her out of her wits. Even though he had already left, she had not recovered. She could only clutch her life-saving straw.
Tan Nian could also feel his mother¡¯s fear. He obediently let his mother hug him. Even if he was a little ufortable, he did not say anything.
Tan Si sat down in the dining room with the child in her arms. This was the first time she fed him like a mother. Although her actions were a little clumsy, she looked like she was taking good care of him.
The nanny was a member of the Zhao family. She did not dare to let the child leave her sight. After all, this was Zhao Yan¡¯s only child at the moment. He had even instructed her to take good care of him and not let anything happen to him.
She stood in the dining room and looked at them. If she did this normally, Tan Si would definitely be angry. However, she pretended not to see anything now.
She knew that Zhao Yan would not spoil her. If she messed around, he would really kill her.
After finally finishing the meal, Tan Si nned to sleep with Tan Nian.
Tan Nian finally felt motherly love from her. He was also very happy with this change. He held his mother¡¯s hand and was unwilling to let go.
However, a phone call broke the silence. Wang Ying¡¯s voice trembled on the phone. ¡°Tan Si, did you see what happened online?¡±
Tan Si subconsciously asked him, ¡°Did something happen?¡±
Wang Ying was so anxious that he was about to die. His tone became stern. ¡°Hurry up and open Weibo to take a look.¡±
Tan Si took out her phone and logged into Weibo. It was flooded with headlines. Looking at the trending topics, she could not believe her eyes. She quickly went to look at the video that the media had posted.
Her answers werepletely recorded down. In fact, when she was answering, she did not really think about it carefully. She only used some specious words to get through it.
This kind of answer was verymon in the entertainment industry. Many celebrities did this. She felt that nothing would happen if she did this.
However, Jiang An¡¯s interview video came earlier than hers, resulting in such a situation.
Public opinion was very important in the entertainment industry. Moreover, this was a matter that spread far and wide. Perhaps even after a long time, they would remember it. As long as they heard Tan Si¡¯s name, they would remember this matter.
Tan Si threw her phone away. She did not know how to respond. Zhao Yan had clearly abandoned her, so she did not dare to look for him.
The feeling of being strangled and unable to breathe was too terrifying. At that time, she felt that she was only one step away from death. If Tan Nian had not rushed out, she would have been dead.
Tan Si started to panic. Before she married into a rich family, she could not give up her celebrity status. Only by bringing exposure would people see her.
If she quit the entertainment industry with the Tan family¡¯s status, she would only be the daughter of an upper ss family. She did not even have the status of a rich youngdy. She would definitely not be taken seriously by those rich young masters.
¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. Nian Nian will protect you,¡± Tan Nian said firmly.
Tan Nian did not know what had happened, but when he saw Tan Si¡¯s worried expression, he thought that she was still afraid of what had just happened and made a promise to protect her.
Only then did Tan Si understand how considerate her child was. She held Tan Nian in her arms and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect Mommy. You just have to help Mommy with one thing..¡±
Chapter 520 - 520: Similarity
Chapter 520: Simrity
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan no longer had much interest in Tan Si. After the novelty wore off, he could no longer tolerate Tan Si¡¯s stupidity.
If Tan Si had any brains, she would not have said such words. He did not intend to return to the vi to stay. After all, the Zhao family had many houses.
Zhao Yan went to deal with some trivial work matters. As soon as he walked out of thepany, he received a call from the nanny.
¡°Young Master, Little Young Master suddenly has a fever. Come back and take a look.¡±
Zhao Yan still cared a lot about Tan Nian. This was his only child at the moment. Moreover, he looked too much like his father and could help him win his mother¡¯s support.
If anything were to happen to him, the consequences would not be something Zhao Yan could ept.
He could not care about anything else and rushed to the vi. The family doctor had already begun treatment.
The effects of the medicine would take some time to take effect. When Zhao Yan returned, Tan Nian¡¯s fever had yet to subside. He was lying on the bed with a red face and looked like he was about to suffocate.
¡°What¡¯s going on? The child was fine when I left. Why is he suddenly sick?¡± Zhao Yan questioned.
The nanny replied, ¡°Young Master slept with Miss Tan. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened.¡±
At this moment, Tan Si was lying beside Tan Nian¡¯s bed and crying softly. Her face was no longer covered in tears and her eyes were already swollen from crying. It was obvious that she was not just crying for others to see. She was really sad.
¡°I did sleep with Nian Nian, but I¡¯ve always taken care of him very carefully. Previously, you were the one who took care of Nian Nian. Who knows what went wrong?¡± Tan Si said loudly.
She looked very agitated and was about to copse in the next second. The doctor quickly went forward to support her and said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Tan is like this because she¡¯s too sad. She can¡¯t be agitated anymore.¡±
After saying that, he asked the nurse to help her out. Zhao Yan knew that now was not the time to investigate this matter. The most important thing was to let Tan Nian recover.
He turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the cause?¡±
¡°ording to Little Young Master¡¯s condition, it should be a high fever caused by a cold. However, because his health is not good, it could be very dangerous. He needs to be carefully treated with medicine,¡± the doctor replied.
Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°How long will it take for the fever to subside?¡±
¡°The fever will subsideter, but it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll have a fever again after the effects of the medicine wear off at night. We have to keep an eye on him.¡±
Zhao Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Leave the medicine and be on standby. Stay here. I¡¯ll pay you three times your rate.¡±
The doctors and nurses followed the nanny out and all stayed in the guest rooms.
Zhao Yan took off his coat and sat beside Tan Nian. When the nanny returned, she was a little surprised. ¡°Young Master, are you going to take care of Little Young Master yourself?¡±
¡°Even if I go back, I can¡¯t be at ease. I might as well stay here and guard him.¡±
It was definitely nonsense to say that Zhao Yan had any feelings for Tan Nian. He had never interacted officially with this child. His impression of him came from the variety show.
Tan Nian¡¯s performance on the show made him very dissatisfied. He felt that this child¡¯s personality was too weak. He did not have the ability to handle things at all and even stuttered.
At this moment, he was only willing to stay here because he thought of Luo Xuan. He had never been taken seriously by his mother, and she did not intend to support him to be the head of the family. She just stubbornly waited for her husband every day.
Zhao Yan felt that she was the same as his father. She only cared about what she cared about. She would abandon her other responsibilities and do many uneptable things.
However, he still needed the support of her power. Otherwise, those illegitimate children outside would definitely snatch it from him. His father was also unreliable. If he really did not think clearly and wanted to give the position of the family head to someone else, it would be toote for him to even cry.
Therefore, he had to win his mother¡¯s support. Tan Nian was the best weapon.
He looked exactly like his father when he was young. This was enough to make his mother give up everything.
When the time came, no matter what he wanted, his mother would definitely not reject it.
Zhao Yan would never allow anything to happen to Tan Nian. He had to watch him personally.
However, Zhao Yan had never taken care of anyone before. He was clumsy even when feeding water. It was the nanny who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and took it.
He let out a long breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize taking care of a child was so difficult.¡±
¡°Of course. Young Master was the same when he was sick when he was young. He had a recurring fever and couldn¡¯t be fed water. He could only be on an IV drip,¡± the nanny said.
She had stayed in the Zhao family for many years, and she had raised Zhao Yan.
Zhao Yan was stunned when he heard that.. So Tan Si was like him too?
Chapter 521 - 521: Chen Xiang
Chapter 521: Chen Xiang
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had an unprecedented poprity. Not only were there discussions of it both domestically and overseas, but this plot had broken through the existing market.
Everyone liked transmigration dramas, but they were all about transmigrating to ancient times to live a good life and fall in love. There had never been a show like ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± that criticized feudal society.
Women in today¡¯s society had also joined the workforce. They had long disliked the plot of relying on the male lead and had always hoped that the female lead would have her own thoughts and future.
¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± happened to satisfy their demand. She relied on herself to resist step by step. From numbness to waking up, she relied on herself. No male lead descended from the sky to save her.
Gan Lan walked out of her predicament alone and even reached out to save someone who was also in a simr predicament. Although she was a strong female lead, she still maintained her femininity and was not portrayed as a masculine figure.
This kind of plot was also very popr in foreign countries. Recently, they had fallen into a drama-watching frenzy.
Chen Xiang realized this after a photoshoot for the cover of the magazine. Everyone around her seemed to be following a drama.
She found her assistant and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you guys watching the same television drama recently. What genre is it?¡±
Because Chen Xiang had a good personality and the people around her liked her very much, the assistant told the truth. She took out her phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s a domestic television drama called ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. The plot is especially good.¡±
Chen Xiang looked at Jiang An in the video and asked, ¡°Is this a newbie actor?¡±
She had been away from the country for too long and did not know many people.
The assistant shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not a neer anymore. Jiang An has acted in several works. She¡¯s a very capable actor.¡±
Hearing the assistant say this, Chen Xiang said mischievously, ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡±
The assistant blushed and realized that she had praised another actor in front of her boss. She quickly said, ¡°Of course, I love Sister Chen Xiang the most.¡±
Chen Xiang was not angry to begin with. She just wanted to tease the assistant, and the topic quickly ended.
However, she realized that she could see this drama wherever she went. Even foreigners stumbled over it by watching it with subtitles. She wanted to know what was good about this television drama and find it to watch when she returned.
The next day, Chen Xiang said to her assistant, ¡°I¡¯ve watched Legend of Gan Lan. It¡¯s indeed a very good television drama. Be it the plot or the acting skills, it¡¯s top-notch.¡±
The assistant was very happy that there was someone around to discuss it. The two of them began to analyze Gan Lan¡¯s final oue.
The assistant clearly wanted a happy ending and wanted Gan Lan to be happy in the end.
Chen Xiang¡¯s analysis was more rational. ¡°So far, other than the first episode that briefly mentioned transmigration, it has never been mentioned again. Gan Lan is fundamentally ipatible with this society. Unless she returns to modern society, she won¡¯t be happy. However, the television drama doesn¡¯t seem to be developing like this.¡±
After hearing this, the assistant was a little depressed. She was not as energetic at work anymore. Chen Xiang also realized that she had unintentionally affected the other party¡¯s mood.
She wanted tofort her, but she really didn¡¯t have time. Her work schedule was too full.
However, in the afternoon, she realized that her assistant¡¯s mood had improved. She even had a smile on her face, as if she had encountered something especially happy.
Before finishing work, Chen Xiang asked, ¡°Did something good happen?¡±
The assistant nodded. ¡°I watched a variety show. The interaction between the two people in it was too sweet. They must be a couple.¡±
¡°What variety show?¡± Chen Xiang asked.
¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Baby Sets Off¡¯.¡±
This name was obviously a parent-child variety show. Chen Xiang was curious about how people fell in love here. The assistant told her in detail that there was a family where a single mother took care of the children and her friend apanied her to variety shows. However, they were especially intimate when they interacted. It was obvious that they were not ordinary friends. The children even called him father.
Chen Xiang asked, ¡°Are they all actors?¡±
The assistant smiled and said, ¡°One of them is the actress, Jiang An, who is acting in ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. The person who is very close to her is the head of one of the four great families in Jingdu City, Zou Bai.¡±
Hearing this name, Chen Xiang was stunned. She subconsciously asked, ¡°What did you say that person¡¯s name was?¡±
The assistant thought that she did not hear her clearly and shouted, ¡°Zou Bai!¡±
Chen Xiang did not say anything. She stood rooted to the ground, thinking about something. The assistant panicked. She did not know why Chen Xiang did not move.
Her manager walked over and said, ¡°What happened?¡±
Chapter 522 - 522: Conflict
Chapter 522: Conflict
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The assistant did not know what had happened either. They were still talking nicely just now, but Chen Xiang suddenly became like this.
¡°Sister Ye, I was just here with Sister Chen Xiang to discuss the actors in the country. I don¡¯t know what I said wrong, but she was stunned.¡± When the assistant said these words, she sounded like she was crying.
Ye Ying, Chen Xiang¡¯s manager, had traveled extensively and was someone who had seen much of the world. She did not panic and quickly walked over to check on the situation.
¡°Chen Xiang, Chen Xiang!¡± Ye Ying called her name.
Fortunately, Chen Xiang was notpletely immersed in this matter. She quickly recovered and looked at Ye Ying. ¡°Sister Ye, I¡¯m fine.¡±
With that, she lifted her skirt and left. She looked very calm, but Ye Ying could tell that she was flustered, as if she was hiding something.
Ye Ying turned to look at the assistant. ¡°Who were you discussing just now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s an actress called Jiang An.¡± The assistant was a little afraid of Ye Ying.
Ye Ying searched through her mind, but she did not have any impression of this name. She should be a new generation actor in the country. At least, when Chen Xiang left the country, there was no such actor.
That was even stranger. It was impossible for an unknown actress to affect Chen Xiang. Her emotions had always been stable.
Ye Ying felt that there must be something she didn¡¯t notice, so she continued to ask, ¡°What else did you say? Tell me in detail.¡±
The assistant could only repeat it word by word. When the name Zou Bai was mentioned, Ye Ying understood everything.
She did not me the assistant. After all, the other party did not know anything.
In the lounge, Chen Xiang took off her gown and changed into her usual clothes.
She had been working overseas for so many years and had long gained a certain level of fame. Many media outlets had secretly followed her to take photos, wanting to obtain some explosive news.
However, other than working, Chen Xiang only went home. When she went out, she also exercised alone. Every day, she went out without makeup, as if she was just an ordinary person.
The media followed her for a month and did not manage to capture anything. They wrote a piece that mocked Chen Xiang for not having any friends.
However, this made Chen Xiang even more popr. Nowadays, many celebrities did not have any acting skills, but they still used all kinds of scandals to hype themselves up. They increased their exposure and gave them the chance to act. This made other capable actors have no dramas to film.
The audience became less and less fond of watching movies and television dramas. They did not want poor acting skills to poison their eyes. The entire film industry was declining day by day. Now that they finally had an actor who focused on acting and did not cut corners to hype themselves up, yet the media still took the time to write an article to mock them. It was simply ridiculous.
Chen Xiang¡¯s reputation immediately reached a new height. Many directors wanted to invite her to film, so she was extremely busy. This was also the hype that Ye Ying was most proud of.
She used the public¡¯s rebellious mentality to make Chen Xiang, who originally only had a good reputation and no poprity, a popr celebrity.
This was the work she was most satisfied with. She would never allow anything to go wrong.
Ye Ying pushed open the lounge door and walked in. ¡°Are you still thinking about Zou Bai?¡±
¡°Sister Ye, you should know that I haven¡¯t forgotten him,¡± Chen Xiang said as she hugged her knees and sat on the sofa.
Ye Ying sighed. ¡°You¡¯re an international superstar now. You can have any man you want. Many rich young masters are pursuing you. Why can¡¯t you forget Zou Bai?¡±
¡°Because I really love him.¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s tone was deste.
Ye Ying felt a headacheing on. ¡°Love is the most useless thing. Back in the country, he didn¡¯t ask you to stay. Now that he¡¯s the head of the family, he hasn¡¯te to look for you. He even has an ambiguous rtionship with a female celebrity. Only you¡¯re still thinking about the past.¡±
¡°Sister Ye, don¡¯t say that. He had no choice.¡± Chen Xiang shook his head.
Ye Ying was really angry. Chen Xiang was still speaking up for Zou Bai. When she first became Chen Xiang¡¯s manager, the Zou family was at their worst.
Chen Xiang was suppressed to the point that she had almost no job. She could only stay at home every day and wait for Zou Bai¡¯s news.
She sat with Chen Xiang and waited, but no one came. Instead, the Zou family¡¯s conditions arrived first. They promised to give Chen Xiang the best resources as long as she left the country.
Ye Ying could tell that Zou Bai was unreliable, so she agreed immediately and dragged the unwilling Chen Xiang overseas immediately to protect her artiste.
If she stayed in the country and continued to pester the Zou family, Chen Xiang would be banned from acting for the rest of her life..
Chapter 523 - 523: Giving Up
Chapter 523: Giving Up
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After witnessing all this, Ye Ying naturally did not have a good impression of Zou Bai, who never showed his face. She felt that he was just a person who toyed with female celebrities and asked his family to deal with them.
Whenever they heard about Zou Bai¡¯s incidents, they immediately revealed mocking expressions.
But now that Zou Bai had reappeared in Chen Xiang¡¯s world, she was afraid that something bad would happen.
Ye Ying said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about him anymore. You haven¡¯t been in a rtionship for so many years, but he¡¯s already fallen for someone else.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± After a long time, Chen Xiang raised her head, her face covered in tears.
Ye Ying was shocked. After being overseas for so many years, Chen Xiang had always been strong. No matter how tired she was, she would smile and not cry even when she encountered any difficulties.
She was crying just because she heard that Zou Bai had a new rtionship, which made Ye Ying¡¯s heart ache.
She walked over and hugged Chen Xiang. ¡°Don¡¯t remember that bastard anymore. There are many good men in the world. I¡¯ll introduce a dozen of them to you now.¡±
Chen Xiang shut her mouth and stopped talking, but her expression was full of resistance. Ye Ying cursed Zou Bai hundreds of times in her heart.
She thought that Chen Xiang could not ept it for the time being. After a while, she would naturally recover. She just had to apany her more.
Just as Ye Ying was wondering if she should bring her out to rx, she heard Chen Xiang say, ¡°Sister Ye, I¡¯m going back to China.¡±
These words were like a bolt from the blue. Ye Ying¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±
Chen Xiang had given up everything in the country when she went overseas. Now that most of her fans were foreigners and had finally gained a foothold in the foreign film and television industry, she should continue to develop herself.
However, Chen Xiang said that she wanted to return to China, which was equivalent to bing a neer. The domestic film and television industry had changed so quickly that no one remembered Chen Xiang.
Ye Ying couldn¡¯t bear for Chen Xiang to be like this. She was an artiste that she had single-handedly promoted. She should step onto a wider stage and win countless awards, not give up everything for love.
However, Chen Xiang was determined. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about returning to China. I can¡¯t ept being so far away from Zou Bai. He definitely still remembers me.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ying suddenly stood up. ¡°Not only are you letting me down, but you¡¯re also letting yourself down. It wasn¡¯t easy for your acting career to develop to this point, but you want to give it up for a man. Has your brain squeezed stupid by a door?¡±
Ye Ying had always been very good to Chen Xiang. This was the first time she had said such a thing. Chen Xiang lowered her head and did not dare to answer. She also knew that her decision was irrational.
Seeing that she was silent, Ye Ying became even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re an artiste who can film overseas now. Many people in the country want to go international, but they can¡¯t. You can¡¯t give up your current status. If you really can¡¯t bear to part with Zou Bai, when you¡¯vepletely stabilized yourself overseas, we¡¯ll go back to China to look for him in glory, okay?¡±
Ye Ying did not want Chen Xiang to look for Zou Bai at all. She was just coaxing her with nice words. As time passed, Chen Xiang would definitely forget about him. Moreover, looking at Zou Bai, he might get married soon.
She felt that this was a good idea, but Chen Xiang did not agree. She said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to China soon. No one can change this.¡±
She felt that she had made a good decision and left the lounge with a smile. This angered Ye Ying to death. She clutched her chest for a long time before she recovered.
At this moment, the young assistant came in. ¡°Sister Ye, I think Sister Chen Xiang has left. Shouldn¡¯t we leave too?¡±
Ye Ying sat weakly on the sofa. ¡°Why did you mention Zou Bai today?¡±
She didn¡¯t mean to me the assistant, but as the cause of the matter, she really couldn¡¯t let it go.
The assistant stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what she had done wrong.
Ye Ying was dispirited for two minutes before she stood up again and instructed her assistant, ¡°Hurry back to Chen Xiang¡¯s house and dig out her passport. Don¡¯t let her get it.¡±
Although the assistant did not know what had happened, she obediently went to do this and ran out as quickly as possible.
Ye Ying¡¯s expression became firm. Since persuasion was useless, she could only use force. She could not let Chen Xiang¡¯s career be ruined by this matter.
At the same time, she took out her phone and called the filmmaker fromst time. She epted the role without hesitation. Even if it was just a supporting role with not many scenes, it could temporarily stop Chen Xiang.
Just as they reached a verbal agreement, the assistant called. ¡°Sister Ye, bad news. Sister Chen Xiang has already set off for the airport..¡±
Chapter 524 - 524: The Life Of Five People
Chapter 524: The Life Of Five People
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After the meeting ended, Jiang An went into seclusion again. Even if the media wanted to get news about her, they did not dare to barge into the Jiang family¡¯s old residence. There was the highest level of security there. If they entered casually, they would definitely be injured and sent to the police station.
The viewership of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± steadily increased. She had nothing to worry about and yed with the children at home every day.
The Jiang family¡¯s old residence was huge. There was even a stream and forest behind it. These were all surrounded by the courtyard wall of the old residence. The children were having a good time even if they didn¡¯t go out.
Mo Shen didn¡¯t leave. He brought the children up and down every day. He was so tired that he seemed to be on hisst breath. Jiang An was so frightened that she almost sent him to the hospital, but the next day, he could return to his original state, making people wonder if he had the ability to revive.
Zou Bai advised Jiang An, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a doctor himself, so he must know what to do. If he really can¡¯t take it anymore, he won¡¯t make such a fuss.¡±
Jiang An felt that these words made sense, so she didn¡¯t care about Mo Shen¡¯s matter.
The three of them and the two children lived their lives slowly, but the more Li Mei looked at them, the more she felt that something was wrong.
She pulled Jiang An aside for a private conversation. ¡°An¡¯an, you and Zou Bai are a couple, so what¡¯s going on with Mo Shen?¡±
As someone who had been through this before, Li Mei¡¯s judgment of people was very urate. She could tell that Mo Shen also liked An¡¯an, and the way he looked at An¡¯an was filled with affection.
Jiang An was confused by the question. ¡°Mo Shen is my brother. Zou Bai and him are good friends.¡±
Li Mei couldn¡¯t understand this answer at all. Love was exclusive. How could Zou Bai allow someone who liked An¡¯an to stay at home?
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much.¡±
For the first time, Li Mei suspected that she was old and could not understand what young people did.
Of course, Zou Bai wasn¡¯t that magnanimous. If this person wasn¡¯t Mo Shen, he would have asked the secret guards to drag him out and bury him alive.
However, Mo Shen was really too good. Although he liked Jiang An, he never said anything. He just silently protected her by her side and even deliberately avoided them and gave the two of them time to interact.
Zou Bai couldn¡¯t feel the aggressiveness of his love rival at all. Mo Shen gave him the feeling that he was more like an older brother.
Moreover, Mo Shen was very important to Jiang An. He was the only warmth she had when she was young. If the two of them were enemies, An¡¯an would definitely be sad.
The two men could coexist peacefully because of Jiang An. They both wanted Jiang An to be happy.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi also liked to y with Mo Shen. He could apany them with the mind of a child yet treat them equally as adults.
He was the children¡¯s favorite adult. The three of them always appeared in the corner of the house together.
Zou Bai also wanted to join, but he was too busy. Even if he lived in the Jiang Family, he still had a lot of work to do. He had to make the decisions for the Zou Family.
Family Head was never a simple title. He had to support all of the Zou Family¡¯s businesses and future.
Unlike Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s happy lives, Tan Nian¡¯s life was simply abysmal.
In order to get Zhao Yan to return to the vi, he was pressed into a cold bath by Tan Si and only woke up after two days of high fever.
Tan Si hugged him and cried her heart out. No one could bear to see her like that. Moreover, Tan Si was really very sad. After Zhao Yan had tried to strangle her neck, she had a trace of motherly love for Tan Nian. If not for the fact that she really had no choice, she would definitely not do this.
Zhao Yan could tell if the crying was real or not. Seeing Tan Si like this, he thought of himself.
Back then, no matter what he did, Luo Xuan would never be happy. She only knew how to wait for her husband, who would note home. Even when he was sick, she did not care and threw him to the doctor and the nanny.
It was a good thing that Tan Si could love and protect the child now. Zhao Yan sighed and said, ¡°Before I bring Tan Nian back, the two of you can be together.¡±
Tan Si knew that now was not the time to make any requests. She quickly nodded and agreed. Then, she focused on taking care of Tan Nian.
However, after he recovered, Zhao Yan immediately arranged many lessons. He had to make Tan Nian more outstanding than Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi.
Tan Nian had never been to school before. He immediately had to go for lessons from morning to night. He was already dumbfounded. He could not even understand, let alone learn.
Zhao Yan was so anxious that he did not give him any time to adapt. He urged the teacher to give him more sses, torturing Tan Nian so much that he could not even eat.
Tan Si couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t control her fear in front of Zhao Yan. She could only let Tan Nian live like this..
Chapter 525 - 525: Change of Person
Chapter 525: Change of Person
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In just a few days, Tan Nian was depressed. Other than studying, he did not have any time to y. He sat alone in the ssroom that Zhao Yan had prepared without a smile on his face.
Now that Tan Si had feelings for Tan Nian, she had tofort the child every day. The rtionship between the mother and son had be much closer.
However, Zhao Yan did not want to see such a situation happen. He would rather Tan Si treat Tan Nian badly so that the child would not object vehemently when they separated.
Therefore, he simply asked the teacher to extend the ss time to try his best to separate them.
Zhao Yan said to Zhao Yi in the study, ¡°From now on, stay by Tan Nian¡¯s side. He¡¯s my only child now. Other than me, he¡¯s also your master. You have to do your best to protect him.¡±
Zhao Yi naturally knew how heavy this entrustment was. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely risk my life to protect Little Master.¡±
¡°Also, you have to keep an eye on Tan Si. I don¡¯t want her to have a deep rtionship with Tan Nian. Anyway, Tan Nian will be returning to the Zhao family in the end. It¡¯s best if he can forget about such a mother,¡± Zhao Yan instructed him.
¡°But Little Master has lived with Miss Tan for a long time. He will definitely have this memory. It¡¯s very difficult topletely cut it off.¡± Zhao Yi said.
Of course, Zhao Yan understood what he meant. If he could take him away when the child was born, he would not have so many worries.
However, Zhao Yan did not know that it was Tan Si in Ma City that night. He instructed his subordinates to look for her but did not rush them. Anyway, it was just a woman. It was not a big deal if he could not find her.
He did not expect Tan Nian to look so much like his father. This had be an important bargaining chip in his hands. He had to hold it in his own hands.
After thinking about it, he had to establish a rtionship with the child so that even if Tan Nian was by his mother¡¯s side, he would speak up for him.
¡°Zhao Yi, I remember that the second episode of ¡®Baby Sets Off¡¯ is about to start filming, right?¡± Zhao Yan asked.
Zhao Yi nodded. ¡°We¡¯re leaving in two days. I heard that they¡¯re going overseas to film this time. It¡¯s a very cold area.¡±
Zhao Yan did not expect the production to be so troublesome. There was not even enough trouble in the country for them to cause, yet they insisted on going overseas to film. This was a huge project, and the money needed was definitely not small.
Zhao Yan thought about it and made up his mind. ¡°Let¡¯smunicate with the production team. Tan Si¡¯s mother won¡¯t be going anymore. Someone else will be on the show.¡±
Zhao Yi understood what his master meant. He asked, ¡°Are you going personally?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the best way.¡±
When Han Yu received the news, he was dumbfounded. It was not strange for Tan Si to want to rece someone. He was not so rigid that it was non-negotiable.
However, what shocked him was that this person was actually Zhao Yan. He was the sessor of the Zhao family, one of the four great families. He was a figure that he usually did not see.
Just Zou Bai alone was enough to make him cautious. If Zhao Yan was added to the mix, then he really didn¡¯t need to live anymore. Who knew what these young masters would do?
It was very difficult for people in high positions to understand other people¡¯s situations. It might take many people to understand their thoughts. This variety show needed to focus on taking care of children and did not have the capacity to take care of Zhao Yan.
¡°My show has a princess and the head of the Zou family. Now that there¡¯s an additional heir of the Zhao family, will I live to see the end of this recording?¡± Hanyu muttered to himself.
At this moment, he suddenly began to regret using a live broadcast. If anything happened, he would not be able to hide it.
The assistant walked over and said, ¡°Director, the visas have been issued. We will definitely be able to set off on the appointed day.¡±
This sentence was like a death warrant for Han Yu. Everything had been decided, so he couldn¡¯t say that he wanted to change locations.
Han Yu let out a long sigh. ¡°Then let¡¯s inform the guests. We must remind them to take note of their belongings. Don¡¯t let them not bring enough things when we reach the ce.¡±
After Jiang An received the notice, she quickly packed his things. As the ce they were going to was very cold, the production team said that they would not limit the weight of everyone¡¯s luggage this time.
Mo Shen knew that he couldn¡¯t follow them. His body was still recovering, so it was best to stay in a warm ce.
He felt that he should help, so he packed up thick clothes and stuffed many of them into their luggage, afraid that they would freeze.
¡°Brother Mo Shen, there¡¯s no need for this many clothes. If it¡¯s not enough, after we go overseas, we can still buy some.¡± Jiang An saw that he still wanted to pack a few pieces and quickly persuaded him.
Mo Shen also felt that he had taken too much. He smiled and said, ¡°I thought the four of you should wear more clothes..¡±
Chapter 526 - 526: Separation
Chapter 526: Separation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
With Mo Shen¡¯s help, Jiang An¡¯s packing speed became faster. Although he had never been to a cold area, he carefully searched for all kinds of information and even consulted the people who had been there. After aprehensive summary of information, he made a very professional list of necessities to go.
Jiang An only needed to pack everything ording to the list, saving her a lot of trouble.
As for Zou Bai, he was in charge of purchasing. His subordinates would be able to deliver the missing items very quickly. The two children watched as people came and went in the house. Everyone seemed to be very busy.
The Jiang family was in good order, but Tan Si was really in a terrible fix. She did not know what she needed at all and could only bring as many thick clothes as possible. However, she did not want to be bloated and could not bear to part with her gown. In her hesitation, she did not pack her luggage properly.
The nanny wanted to help, but she had no experience in this area. All she could say was that it was cold and they should bring more clothes.
Tan Nian was so busy with ss that he didn¡¯t have time. He didn¡¯t know that he had to set off to film the variety show.
As for Zhao Yan, he was even more unconcerned about this matter. After all, with the Zhao Family¡¯s influence, they would be able to lead a good life no matter where they went. There was no need for him to worry about these things. He was busy inquiring about Zou Bai.
The person he hated the most in his life was Zou Bai. He didn¡¯t want to miss out on any news about him. He had to know himself and his enemy.
It was Zhao Yi who came over to remind him, ¡°Master, we¡¯re about to go overseas, but Miss Tan hasn¡¯t packed her luggage yet. Should we find someone to help?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for her to help with her own matters,¡± Zhao Yan rejected.
Zhao Yi was a little worried. ¡°But Miss Tan was the one who packed Little Master¡¯s things. It won¡¯t be good if anything is left behind. Little Master can¡¯t be wronged.¡±
What he said made sense. Zhao Yan naturally could not let Tan Nian live a bad life. His child should live the best life.
¡°Then she doesn¡¯t have to care about Tan Nian. Find someone capable to pack Tan Nian¡¯s luggage and rece those things with the best things,¡± Zhao Yan said.
Zhao Yi quickly went to do it. When Tan Si heard the news, she almost fainted from anger.
She did not expect Zhao Yan to do this. He did not even let her touch the child¡¯s things.
She understood that Zhao Yan definitely wanted to separate the mother and son. After all, he had said more than once that he wanted to bring the child back to the Zhao family.
However, Tan Nian was herst hope. If she could not find a man stronger than Zhao Yan, she would not be able to marry into a rich family.
After all, no one dared to marry the biological mother of Zhao Yan¡¯s child. That was simply provoking the Zhao family.
Therefore, Zhao Yan seemed to be her best choice at the moment, but the other party did not like her at all.
However, Tan Si was not someone who wanted feelings. It was fine as long as they could be legally married and enjoy wealth and glory. All she wanted was the title of Madam Zhao and its glory.
Tan Nian was her only excuse to get close to Zhao Yan. She had to hold on to him tightly.
At the thought of this, Tan Si secretly made up her mind. She had to get along well with the child when she went to film the show this time. It would be best if the child could not leave her at all. Then, Zhao Yan would not be able to take the child away.
Moreover, Zhao Yan would be going on the show this time. Perhaps something would happen between the two of them. In short, she had to marry Zhao Yan.
Tan Si nned to get together. She looked at the clothes all over the ground and finally reached out her hand to grab the dress. It didn¡¯t matter if it was cold. As long as she was beautiful enough, it was fine.
This time, the recording started at the airport. Han Yu specially informed the guests toe early so that they could film the interactions of a few families. After all, it was a warm parent-child variety show.
Because the ce where they set off was still very warm, everyone was still wearing thin clothes. They would change when theynded at the airport.
Jiang An was still the first to arrive. She was used to arriving earlier than the notice. Han Yu booked a VIP lounge and set up filming equipment inside to broadcast the entire process.
The family of four pushed open the door and walked in. The two children did not seem to have woken up and were carried in.
Jiang An and Zou Bai carried one each and gently ced the children on the sofa. Then, they walked to the camera and exined softly, ¡°The children were too excitedst night and couldn¡¯t sleep, so they¡¯re a little sleepy today.¡±
Everyone was very tolerant of children and did not say anything.
At this moment, the second family arrived. It was Gao Tian¡¯s family.
Sophie went up and gave Jiang An a hug. ¡°I watched ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. It was really good. You acted too well..¡±
Chapter 527 - 527: Praise
Chapter 527: Praise
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie was a fan of Jiang An, so she would watch all of her shows.
Gao Tian smiled. ¡°Sophie has been glued to the television for the past two days. No one is allowed to touch the remote control. We can only watch ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯.¡±
Sophie turned to look at him. ¡°That¡¯s a very bold statement. Don¡¯t you and Gao Jing like to watch ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ too?¡±
¡°Of course I love it. This plot is too exciting. I can¡¯t wait to see what happens next.¡± Gao Tian praised readily, and Gao Jing nodded.
Jiang An did not expect their family to give such a high evaluation. Moreover, Gao Tian was a senior in the entertainment industry. He was recognized for many ssic roles, and his acting skills were good.
Jiang An blushed. ¡°I¡¯m really embarrassed to hear you say that.¡±
Gao Tianughed out loud. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. I won¡¯t tter you just because I know you. This drama is very good in every aspect.¡± [Did you hear that? Senior is praising An¡¯an.]
[Gao Tian has never acted as a protagonist before. His words are not worth much.]
[Your idol is the protagonist. Other than fans, no one else is watching.]
[What kind of nonsense is that? Gao Tian has won countless awards. Although he only ys supporting roles, all of them are ssics.]
[I can name a few high-level characters he has yed. That is his value.]
[Our An¡¯an is the best. The viewership ratings for ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ are first.]
[It¡¯s not actually good if only the fans say so. It¡¯s only really good if the audience says so.]
Thements in the live-stream were all supportive of Jiang An. They quickly refuted the nitpicking words just now. Now was the time when ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was popr. Jiang An¡¯s poprity was terrifyingly high.
In the past, only her fans thought that she was good, but now, many people who did not chase after celebrities also liked Jiang An. They felt that her acting was good and were willing to put in a good word for her.
Originally, Han Yu thought that he needed to keep thements under control in the live-stream, but there was no need for that now.
Not long after, Liu Yan and Meng Nuan¡¯s family arrived. After the first episode of the program, everyone was considered familiar with each other. Moreover, the children had already be friends. They gathered together and chattered. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were no longer sleepy and joined them.
The parents were very happy to see such a scene. They gathered together and chatted about their children. Soon, they were in full swing.
Liu Yan was not good at socializing. He basically relied on his brother, Liu Mu, to support him. Fortunately, he was talented in this aspect, so no one noticed that Liu Yan did not speak much.
Meng Nuan and Li Sheng were both people who smiled a lot when they spoke, and chatting with others made them very happy. These people were interacting very happily.
Actually, after what happenedst time, everyone was very worried about what had happened. However, after receiving the director¡¯s notice, they knew that everything was over. Jiang An should be fine.
Sophie¡¯s status was also beyond their expectations. She was a foreign princess who had the right to the throne. Nothing could happen to her for the sake of the friendship between the two countries.
Fortunately, Sophie was an easygoing person. She did not care how high her status was and quickly got along with everyone.
At this moment, Tan Si pushed open the door and entered. When Sophie saw that it was her, she rolled her eyes. If not for the angle, she would definitely have been seen by the people in the live-stream.
She stood by the door cautiously, as if waiting for the person behind her to pass. A man carried Tan Nian in. He looked very handsome and had a warm smile.
Jiang An did not expect Zhao Yan to apany Tan Si to participate in the show. However, she had long known that the two of them were rted, so she did not show much of an expression.
Zhao Yan was the first to speak. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Zhao Yan from the Zhao family in Jingdu City.¡±
After saying that, everyone fell silent. They looked at Tan Si and Zhao Yan, wanting to know what their rtionship was.
Tan Si held Zhao Yan¡¯s arm sweetly. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend and Tan Nian¡¯s biological father.¡±
These words shocked everyone. They had never heard of Tan Nian having a father before. Tan Si had always said that she was a single mother. Why did a biological father appear?
[Tan Nian¡¯s father is Zhao Yan!]
[Wasn¡¯t Tan Nian with Si Cheng when she was pregnant?]
[This means that Si Si wasn¡¯t with Si Cheng at all. You can¡¯t say that she snatched her brother-inw.]
[In those photos they were in each other¡¯s arms. Who would believe that they were not together?]
[The child is Zhao Yan¡¯s. What was she doing when she was pregnant? Could it be that she wanted to be with two men?]
[This rtionship is too messy.]
[Si Si¡¯s boyfriend is the heir of the Zhao family. You¡¯re just jealous.]
[Your boyfriend¡¯s sess has nothing to do with you. Everyone, don¡¯t fall into this strange cycle. Your own sess is the most important..]
Chapter 528 - 528: Zhao Yan’s Disguise
Chapter 528: Zhao Yan¡¯s Disguise
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan¡¯s appearance shocked the live-stream. Zou Bai was already shocking enough, but there was actually someone else at the level of the Jingdu City¡¯s aristocratic families on this show.
Han Yu could not smile anymore as he watched the discussion in the livestream room. If he could, he would rather Zhao Yan note.
He had been filming variety shows for so many years and had a good sense of things in advance. From the beginning of the show, he had been uneasy. Something might happen.
For this reason, he quickly went to check on the security. He decided to hire twice as many people afternding in the foreign country. He had to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.
Moreover, he had also heard some rumors and knew that there should be a grudge between Zhao Yan and Zou Bai. He only hoped that the two of them would not fight on the show.
Han Yu sat behind the equipment with a worried look on his face, as if the sky was going to copse in the next second. His assistant walked over and said, ¡°Director, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Han Yu let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll go on a holiday after this variety show is done filming. I won¡¯t be working for a year.¡±
When the assistant heard this, he was very shocked. Hanyu was a famous workaholic in the industry. In the past, immediately moving on to the next variety show after filming the previous variety show was not rare for him.
The two variety shows were only five hours apart, but Han Yu could still control the overall situation and make the entire variety show coherent.
Han Yu loved his job so much. His assistant had been by his side for so many years and had witnessed it with her own eyes. If not for the high sry, she would have quit.
To be able to say that he wanted to rest, it was obvious that he was really exhausted.
Han Yu was scared out of his wits. Zhao Yan and Zou Bai¡¯s meeting was very calm. The two of them were people of status, so they still had to maintain peace on the surface.
After all, they all represented their families. If they clearly expressed their disagreement, it would cause a hugemotion.
Zhao Yan even walked up to Zou Bai and shook his hand with a friendly smile on his face.
Zou Bai couldn¡¯t force a smile on his face, but he still reached out to shake his hand. At least, it looked like the two of them knew each other.
After shaking hands, Zhao Yan looked at Jiang An. ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s been a long time. I remember that thest time we met was at your old residence in Xiyun. How have you been recently?¡±
He spoke in a very familiar tone, and Jiang An didn¡¯t want to look cold. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still the same. Mr. Zhao came to visit my mother. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember.¡±
Initially, Jiang An didn¡¯t mind interacting with Zhao Yan. All the big families had business between them, so there was no need to make a scene.
But now, she really couldn¡¯t express her intimacy. Zhao Yan had suddenly be Tan Si¡¯s boyfriend, which made thingsplicated.
Zhao Yan also sensed Jiang An¡¯s alienation, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart and continued to greet the others.
[I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yan and Jiang An to know each other. This rtionship is getting more and moreplicated.]
[It¡¯s nothingplicated. Zhao Yan and An¡¯an just know each other. It¡¯s normal for big families to interact.]
[An¡¯an also said just now that Zhao Yan was visiting her mother.]
[It¡¯s good if she doesn¡¯t know him. If he¡¯s a friend and Zhao Yan is with Tan Si again, there¡¯s no way they can get along.]
[Not only is he her boyfriend, but he¡¯s also the child¡¯s biological father.]
[They¡¯ve already had kids. Why aren¡¯t they getting married?]
[What era are we in now? Do we have to get married just because we have children?]
Zhao Yan answered the question about marriage. He maintained a refined image in front of the camera and said, ¡°When I first found out about the child, I proposed to Si Si, but she didn¡¯t want to be tied down by marriage at such a young age. She wanted to focus on her work. Our rtionship doesn¡¯t need to be proven by marriage. I respect her choice.¡±
This answer sounded perfect. It also made people feel that Zhao Yan respected women. As long as his girlfriend said that she didn¡¯t want to get married, he wouldn¡¯t get married. He was a rare good man in the world.
Tan Si knew that these words were a lie. At least for now, Zhao Yan had never thought of marrying her. His heart was filled with thoughts of how to snatch the child away.
Ever since she was strangled, she had restrained herself a lot. She sat at the side with Tan Nian in her arms and did not say anything. She took out his toys and yed with the child. She looked like a loving mother.
Sophie was a little puzzled. Tan Si had actually changed so much in such a short period of time. Could it be that she had really found her conscience?
Tan Nian was not used to his mother being like this. He twisted his body and wanted to get off. After this period of learning, he knew that he was no longer a baby. He should be walking by himself..
Chapter 529 - 529: Comparison
Chapter 529: Comparison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si was unwilling to let go no matter what. Now, Tan Nian was her sense of security. If she did not see him, she would panic. She patted Tan Nian¡¯s back gently. ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t leave Mommy¡¯s side.¡±
Tan Nian stopped struggling andy obediently in Tan Si¡¯s arms. He had personally seen Zhao Yan strangle his mother. He had to protect his mother.
Zhao Yan disyed the unique qualities of an heir and chatted happily with the other guests. At least so far, everyone thought that he was an easy person to get along with.
In contrast, Zou Bai had always been cold. Other than Jiang An and the children, most of the time, he rarely interacted with the guests.
[From the looks of it, Zou Bai is really too cold.]
[Perhaps he feels that his identity is special, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this.]
[We¡¯re all Chinese citizens. What¡¯s so special about him?]
[That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t even smile.]
[He¡¯s not obligated to smile at everyone, right? Zou Bai¡¯s personality is cold, but he¡¯s normal in other aspects.]
[Thest time the children came to his house, he even took out candy to entertain them.]
[At the end of the day, Zou Bai isn¡¯t a celebrity. He¡¯s just apanying Jiang An on a show to take care of the children. If he doesn¡¯t smile, so be it.]
The discussion about Zou Bai quickly stopped. There was no more news from the ounts that had expressed their dissatisfaction just now. Everyone thought that they had left.
However, the truth was that they were controlled. The Zou family¡¯s Intelligence Network was not just for show. They found the IP addresses of these people as quickly as possible.
The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards knew their limits and didn¡¯t do anything. After all, these people didn¡¯t insult them. However, they were absolutely protective and worshipful of the head of the family and wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.
The hackers in the secret guards had hacked into theirputers and controlled their right to speak online. These people could no longerment on the Inte, no matter which tform it was.
Since everyone was already here, the director looked at the time and did not want to dy any longer. He held the loudspeaker and said, ¡°Dear guests, our ne is about to arrive. We can prepare to board now.¡±
Because it was a transnational flight, Han Yu could not charter a ne. He only bought out the first-ss cabin of the ne.
No one spoke on the ne. After all, this was a public space, so there was naturally no avable material. The live broadcast was interrupted for a long time.
During this period, the director posted the clips he had recordedst time.
Many people were looking for footage of Jiang An and Zou Bai. The two of them were very intimate in the corner of the camera.
This made theizens who liked these two people very excited. They knew that these two people must be together.
At the same time, Chen Xiang finallynded at the airport. She crossed the ocean alone and returned home.
As the decision was made in a hurry, even the media did not receive the news immediately. Chen Xiang did not have the self-awareness that she was a celebrity at all and walked out to get her luggage.
However, in this era of advanced inte, whichever country¡¯s film and television productions could be shared worldwide. China was also a country with arge poption, and many people had seen Chen Xiang¡¯s works.
Soon, she was recognized by the people at the airport. They rushed over to get Chen Xiang¡¯s autograph.
Chen Xiang usually fulfilled her fan¡¯s requests. The foreign idol-chasing atmosphere was not that tense. It wasmon for everyone to bump into each other on the streets. The poption density there was not as high as in China.
However, the airport was a ce where people came and went. More and more people wanted autographs and photos. Chen Xiang was a little powerless and refused politely, ¡°I¡¯m on a private trip back to China. I¡¯ll stop signing autographs and taking photos.¡±
However, some people who followed along did not want to let her go. With Chen Xiang¡¯s autograph or photo, they could sell it for a lot of money. They did not even know what Chen Xiang had acted in. They only knew that celebrity autographs were worth a lot.
Chen Xiang soon found it difficult to move. The people at the airport also noticed this and quickly came over to evacuate the crowd.
Chen Xiang was not a weak person. She said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m on a private trip, not a job. Everyone, hurry up and go back.¡±
She shouted a few times but no one was moving. She even abandoned her luggage and followed the staff out through the staff entrance.
The news of Chen Xiang¡¯s return immediately became a trending topic. The media almost covered everything.
As for the incident at the airport, it was med on the crowd¡¯s irrationality. After all, Chen Xiang was only on a private trip and did not announce that she was going back to China.
At this moment, the agent was on the nearest flight over. She did not know that Chen Xiang had already been on the news..
Chapter 530 - 530: The Impact of Returning
Chapter 530: The Impact of Returning
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai¡¯s mother. Wen Li, was watching television at home. She paid a lot of attention to Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s matters, and she wished that the two of them would get married tomorrow.
She also liked the two children very much. After all, they were so smart.
After such a long time, Wen Li had already convinced herself that Jiang An¡¯s children would be Zou Bai¡¯s children in the future.
If Jiang An could give birth to such smart children, the children she would have with Zou Bai in the future would definitely be very good.
As long as Zou Bai wasn¡¯t surrounded by women with ulterior motives, all other conditions seemed insignificant. Jiang An had a good family background, a good character, and was the daughter of a good friend. There was really no better candidate than her.
Just as Wen Li was fantasizing about her beautiful life in the future, the nanny ran over. ¡°Madam, quickly look at the news online.¡±
Wen Li saw her panicked look and quickly turned on her phone to browse. There was no need to specially search for the headlines. Chen Xiang was back in the country.
Wen Li¡¯s eyes widened when she saw this news. ¡°When we sent her overseas that year, the condition was that she was never allowed toe back. Is she going to break the agreement?¡±
Back then, the nanny had seen how this matter was resolved and knew how much Wen Li hated Chen Xiang. She chimed in, ¡°This person has taken so many resources from the Zou family. It¡¯s so difficult for Chinese people to make a name for themselves in the entertainment industry overseas. It¡¯s only because of the Zou family¡¯s help that she can act in so many works. Now that she¡¯s famous, she actually has toe back.¡±
¡°She didn¡¯te back earlier orter, but she came back at this time. I think something must have happened.¡± Wen Li calmed down and began to analyze. ¡°What has provoked her recently?¡±
The nanny was enlightened. ¡°Could it be because of Miss Jiang? There have been many videos of Miss Jiang and Young Master on the Inte recently.¡±
Wen Li nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense. When Chen Xiang saw these videos, she was afraid that Zou Bai would marry someone else, so she ran back. She¡¯s really persistent.¡±
At this point, Wen Li became irritable. Back then, Chen Xiang had been scheming. At that time, Zou Bai was so busy that his feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground. Even so, she still wanted to cause trouble.
Zou Bai decided to get someone to take care of her and satisfy her with everything she wanted.
However, Chen Xiang really knew how to take advantage of the situation. She started asking about thepany and would go to Zou Bai¡¯s office from time to time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that important documents of thepany had to be kept confidential, she might have known something.
From that moment on, Wen Li had made up her mind that she couldn¡¯t let Chen Xiang stay by Zou Bai¡¯s side.
She thought that the matter had been resolved and that she only needed to wait for good news from Zou Bai and Jiang An. However, she suddenly returned.
¡°Zou Bai is already on the ne. He probably doesn¡¯t know about this. Let the people from the Intelligence Network pay attention to his reaction and tell me as soon as possible.¡± Wen Li had to judge from her son¡¯s reaction and then decide how to deal with Chen Xiang.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t know what his mother was nning. The kids were having too much fun in the waiting room. After boarding the ne, they couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep in their seats.
He held Jiang An¡¯s hand without speaking. The two of them snuggled up to each other. Sophie watched from the side with an excited smile on her face.
Watching a young couple fall in love was even happier than being in love.
Tan Si was not so happy. She secretly sized up the two of them. Although she now had the title of Zhao Yan¡¯s girlfriend, it was just a bluff. Zhao Yan had no intention of treating her as his girlfriend.
He hadn¡¯t said a word to her since they got on the ne, and there was no physical contact the entire time. It seemed that there was no need to pretend after leaving the camera.
Everyone could tell that Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude towards her was not good. They knew that the two of them were just acting in front of the camera, but everyone in the entertainment industry understood.
However, Tan Si couldn¡¯t stand that knowing look. It was as if she was only worthy of such a situation and couldn¡¯t get a love like Jiang An¡¯s.
Zhao Yan naturally noticed Tan Si¡¯s unwillingness, but what did it have to do with him? He had already broken his principles bying on the show.
He even said in front of the camera that Tan Si was his girlfriend. This way, even if the two of them separated in the future, Tan Si would not be said to be a sugar baby. He thought that he was already very considerate.
If Tan Si wanted more, she would really be greedy.
As for Tan Nian, he had already fallen asleep. It was still difficult for him to understand the matters of the adult world..
Chapter 531 - 531: Landing
Chapter 531: Landing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
By the time the nended at the airport overseas, the children were already frustrated. It did not feel good to sit in their seats for a long time. All of them had unhappiness written on their faces.
Han Yu asked them to wait at the airport. They could only change into thick clothes after taking their luggage. The outside of the airport was covered in snow.
Li Ai ran to the ss window and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s so much snow. It¡¯s white everywhere outside.¡±
Although she had traveled to the north of China before, it was different from the beautiful scenery here.
Not only Li Ai, but the other children also became excited. They gathered together and chattered, wanting to have a snowball fight.
Han Yu and the staff were going through the procedures. As the flight had already taken up a lot of time, he started to set up the equipment at the airport as a way to inform theizens in China that they were safe.
When facing the camera, Zhao Yan seemed to have be a different person. He exuded gentleness and politeness from head to toe. He was so beautiful that he was like a person who did not exist in the world.
Tan Si knew what he was like inside, but for the sake of gaining more poprity, she still cooperated with him with a smile, as if the two of them were the most in love in the world.
Tan Nian had just woken up and felt ufortable. However, when he saw that his mother seemed to be very busy, he swallowed all his words and closed his eyes. He felt that he would be fine in a while.
After the luggage was taken out, the parents took out the thick clothes one after another and put them on their children left and right, afraid that the children would catch a cold after leaving the airport.
Tan Nian¡¯s luggage was prepared by the nanny. Tan Si only needed to dig out the clothes and put them on for him. However, there were too many things in the luggage. Not only the clothes, but there were also other items Tan Nian needed.
Tan Si did not know which box the clothes were in. She could only open them one by one to take a look. It did not take a discerning eye to tell that she did not pack the luggage.
[Does she even know where the clothes are?]
[She¡¯s been looking for a long time, but I don¡¯t see any thick clothes.]
[But if she can¡¯t find it, they all can¡¯t go out.]
[Si Si just didn¡¯t remember for a moment. It¡¯s understandable since she has so much luggage.]
[You guys are too harsh. It¡¯s just not being able to find the clothes. It¡¯s not like she made any big mistakes.]
[I doubt that Tan Si can take good care of the child.]
[This time, her mother didn¡¯t follow her.]
Zhao Yan naturally noticed Tan Si¡¯s flusteredness. He walked over and said, ¡°Let me look for it. Change into thick clothes first to avoid catching a cold.¡±
Tan Si looked at Zhao Yan gratefully. She did not expect him to help her out at this time. Although she knew that he wanted to perform in front of the camera, she was still grateful to him for not embarrassing her anymore.
Tan Si had always been chasing after men. Si Cheng had given her the illusion for a short while that she was in a rtionship. In the end, she realized that the other party was ying her like a fool. She hadpletely be the other party¡¯s pawn.
As for Zhao Yan, he was the father of her child. The two of them had an inseparable rtionship. Tan Si also wanted to marry him and be Mrs. Zhao. This destined her gaze to be on Zhao Yan.
Tan Si¡¯s gaze was gentle now, and she did not look as impatient as usual.
Everyone present noticed Tan Si¡¯s change and wondered if she really liked Zhao Yan.
Others might have doubts, but Sophie knew what was going on with Tan Si. She was infatuated with the charm brought about by Zhao Yan¡¯s power. In other words, she would like anyone with power.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care about the two of them. She quickly took out the clothes for the children to change into. They were made of cotton from the Zou Corporation¡¯stest development. They didn¡¯t look very thick, but they were very warm. Recently, they had begun to be sold on the official website.
However, because this cotton cannot be grown on arge scale at present, it was very expensive.
¡°Sister, why are you dressing the children in so little clothes? What if they get sick?¡± Tan Si walked over and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re good at taking care of people, but you can¡¯t do this on the show.¡±
These ambiguous words were very standard. They were using Jiang An of doing this to the children on purpose so that she could show off her image as a loving mother on the show.
Jiang An helped the children zip up their jackets. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I don¡¯t have a sister. If you still call me that, I¡¯ll have to get the Jiang family¡¯s legal department to contact you.¡±
This kind of thing was not illegal at all, but the Jiang family¡¯s legal department was extremely capable thanks to Jiang Xun. As long as they wanted to sue someone, they could find thousands of reasons.
Even if this person did notmit a crime at all, they could still annoy people to death because of frequent prosecutions..
Chapter 532 - 532: Pursuing Happiness
Chapter 532: Pursuing Happiness
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Upon hearing Jiang An¡¯s words. Tan Si quickly shut up and decided not to call her sister in front of the camera.
Recently, she had not been as arrogant as before. Zhao Yan had already given her a lot of pressure. She was afraid that if she caused any uncontroble consequences, Zhao Yan would not help her.
Jiang An also realized this. When the camera focused on the other families, she turned to look at Zou Bai. ¡°Tan Si must have experienced something. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t let such a thing go.¡±
¡°Of course she has learned something from Zhao Yan. He¡¯s not a gentle person. He just knows how to pretend.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was not surprised at all.
Jiang An recalled the few times she had seen Zhao Yan. If she didn¡¯t know anything, she would really think that he was an easy person to get along with. At the very least, she would be able to smile and chat with him when they met.
¡°You have everything written on your face. No wonder others are afraid of you,¡± Jiang An teased.
Zou Bai replied, ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of how cold I am, but because I¡¯m the head of the Zou Family. If it wasn¡¯t for my identity, it would be useless even if I were ten times colder. Moreover, I would never treat you like that.¡±
Jiang An smiled when she saw that Zou Bai¡¯s expression had obviously softened. Zou Bai¡¯s attitude towards everyone was cold. Sometimes, his expression could even scare people to death.
However, in front of her and the children, he would always try his best to be gentle. She was probably the person who saw him smile the most in the world.
The two of them chatted sweetly in the corner, not caring that the camera was still on. The smiling faces of the two people in the live-stream and the natural physical contact from time to time had caused an uproar on the inte.
[I told you they were a real couple.]
[It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re together.]
[This is so exciting. I knew they were definitely real.]
[It¡¯s just that they¡¯re closer. It¡¯s nothing.]
[Zou Bai would never fall for a divorced woman.]
[So what if she¡¯s divorced? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s breaking thew.]
[Divorce is not a stain. It only proves that this person is very strong and can walk away from a bad marriage and towards a better future.]
[The minds of people nowadays are filled with feudal thoughts.]
The topic of pursuing happiness after a divorce quickly became a trending topic. In today¡¯s era, girls no longer regarded taking care of their husbands and children as their ideals. Instead, they wanted to pursue their own happiness.
People stuck to their jobs, hung out with friends in their spare time, and enjoyed their lives. They didn¡¯t make marriage their top priority.
Therefore, many women resonated with this topic. They leftments below to share their stories and support all women to pursue their own happiness.
It didn¡¯t matter if they got married or not. There was no need to be restrained by words. More and more people supported Jiang An.
Jiang An had no idea what had happened online. Everyone had already changed into thick clothes and were preparing to leave the airport for the ce arranged by the director.
The rooms were all the same because of the weather, so there was no need to draw lots this time. Everyone entered their rooms as quickly as possible. The weather here was too cold.
The director had originally prepared a bonfire party at night to make up for the interruptionst time. However, just as he was ready, he saw a staff member running over. ¡°Director, bad news. Tan Nian has a high fever.¡±
Han Yu immediately sat down on the ground. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have taken on this job this year. He had a high fever as soon as hended. It was obvious that he was not limatized.
He hurriedly got up from the ground and ran towards Tan Nian. He shouted, ¡°Hurry up and contact the hospital to send an ambnce and get the child to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±
Tan Niany on the bed, his face flushed red from the fever. His mouth opened and closed, but no one knew what he was saying. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that his brain was muddled by the fever.
Tan Si did not expect this to happen. She was so flustered that she did not know what to do. She could only ce a handkerchief on his forehead to cool him down. She squatted by the bed and changed the water over and over again.
However, this was useless to Tan Nian. In the end, he began to twitch a little. This was a convulsion caused by a high fever.
Zhao Yan could tell the seriousness of the matter. He held the child in his arms and was about to rush out. He was going to send him to the hospital. He had just taken half a step out of the door when he heard the sound of an ambnce.
Han Yu ran over, panting. ¡°Hurry up and send the child over. No more dys..¡¯
Chapter 533 - 533: Parental Love
Chapter 533: Parental Love
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and ran over as quickly as he could.
Tan Si wanted to chase after him but failed. She grabbed Han Yu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Send me to the hospital quickly!¡±
Han Yu actually wanted to send her there, but because he had to prepare for tomorrow, all the cars in the film crew had been sent out. There was no car to send her now.
Han Yu patiently exined to Tan Si, but the other party refused to let go no matter what. She made a fuss and wanted him to send her to the hospital.
Tan Si was extremely flustered now and could not listen to anything. Tan Nian was not only her child but also the one who had saved her. He was also her trump card when she married into the Zhao family in the future. If anything happened to her child now, she would really have no hope.
She made a scene and refused to return to the house. Han Yu really did not know how to persuade her. He asked the staff to quickly send her back to the house. If they continued to argue outside, both of them would freeze to death.
Tan Si did not expect them to treat her like this. He dragged her into the house and insisted on going out.
Han Yu had no choice but to shout, ¡°I already said that there are no cars here. If you have the ability, walk to the hospital yourself. The nearest hospital is 20 kilometers away from here.¡±
In the face of the truth, Tan Si could only lower her head. She pursed her lips and returned to the house to wait.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi asked Jiang An worriedly, ¡°Will Tan Nian be alright?¡±
¡°She¡¯s already been sent to the hospital. She should be fine,¡± Jiang Anforted the children.
Sophie, who came to visit, smiled. ¡°You guys really got along during thest recording. Little Feather and Little Wingsy are so worried about Tan Nian. What good children.¡±
¡°Nian Nian is very nice. We¡¯re good friends, so of course we have to worry about him,¡± Jiang Yu said firmly.
Although Jiang Yi did not speak, his expression was firm. It was obvious that he supported his sister¡¯s words.
Sophie liked the children even more and couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to knead their faces.
¡°The children have been raised well by you. Speaking of which, Tan Nian is really pitiful. It¡¯s not easy to have such parents in the future.¡± Sophie sighed.
In her eyes, Tan Si and Zhao Yan were more unreliable than the other. Tan Si did not care about her child at all. She did not even know how to coax a child during the previous episode.
Although she had not interacted much with Zhao Yan, she could tell what kind of person he was. Zhao Yan had never cared about children. The way he looked at Tan Nian was more like he was looking at a tool. Along the way, he was busy socializing with everyone and showing himself in front of the camera. From the beginning to the end, he did not give Tan Nian so much as a few looks.
More importantly, there was no love between the two of them at all. There was nothing in their eyes when they looked at each other. If there was anything, it was greed.
They didn¡¯t even love each other, let alone their child. Parents are children¡¯s first teachers, and Sophie could imagine what Tan Nian would be if he grew up in such a family.
¡°From the looks of it, Tan Nian is also a good child. His grandmother will also take care of him. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal,¡± Jiang An said.
It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care about Tan Nian, but after all, he had parents and family. Even if she wanted to help, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Could she take the child away from her parents?
She could only hope that these two people would be more reliable. They should realize that they were parents and could show more concern and love for her child.
Sophie understood what Jiang An meant, so she decided not to talk about it. Instead, she talked about the children¡¯s interesting stories, and the two of them chatted happily.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were not interested in the topic of adults. Gao Jing saw that they were bored and suggested going out to y in the snow.
The two children immediately looked at Jiang An expectantly, hoping that she would agree.
Sophie hesitated. ¡°Tan Nian has just been sent to the hospital. It¡¯s better not to go out and y. It doesn¡¯t matter if Gao Jing is healthy, but Little Feather and Little Wingsy are about the same age as Tan Nian. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±
Jiang An understood what Sophie meant and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These two children have been learning martial arts since they were young. They practice non-stop every day. They¡¯re in good health.¡±
Since Jiang An had already said so, Sophie naturally did not object. She nodded and said, ¡°Then go and y. Don¡¯t catch a cold. Gao Jing, you have to take good care of them.¡±
Gao Jing was very experienced at this. He was always the one taking care of his younger siblings in Country F. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±
Jiang An was very confident in the children¡¯s health. After sending them out, she continued to chat. She was really not worried at all..
Chapter 534 - 534: Past
Chapter 534: Past
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai called Zou Yi over as soon as he checked in and asked him if there was any news from the Intelligence Network. As the head of the family, he was always concerned about the news. Any small matter could lead to different consequences.
He had been on the ne for a long time, so he wanted to confirm if anything serious had happened.
The Zou Family¡¯s business was very stable. Nothing happened. Zou Bai nodded in satisfaction after hearing this.
Zou Yi looked at his expression and did not know if he should say it. However, their first lesson as secret guards was to learn to be loyal and not hide anything from their master.
¡°Master, we received news from the Intelligence Network,¡± Zou Yi said with difficulty. ¡°Miss Chen Xiang has suddenly returned to the country.¡±
Upon hearing this name, Zou Bai expressed that he understood. Then, he thought of Chen Xiang¡¯s father.
Chen Xiang¡¯s father had once been employed by the Zou family to manage some trivial matters overseas. Although he had nothing to do with their family on the surface, he was still working for the Zou family.
Before Zou Bai became the head of the family, he stayed abroad for a long time to familiarize himself with the business. Chen Xiang¡¯s father had helped him a lot.
Later on, during an operation, Chen Xiang¡¯s father had died trying to save him. Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t forget that he had saved his life, so he immediately went to settle his family down.
Chen Xiang¡¯s mother passed away early, leaving her as the lone orphan in the family.
Zou Bai felt that the Zou Family needed to take responsibility for this matter, so he took out arge sum of money topensate Chen Xiang.
At that time, Chen Xiang was still an underage child. There was no way she could keep so much wealth. He might as well save all his money and send her to a welfare agency. Logically speaking, this was the best choice.
However, within two weeks, he received a call from Chen Xiang. The other party was crying hysterically on the phone, saying that she had been abused at the welfare agency and that others had bullied her.
It was only then that Zou Bai realized that his approach wasn¡¯t very reliable. After thinking about it, he could only bring her to his side and let her stay in the apartment in the city center. He would find someone special to take care of her.
However, Zou Bai rarely appeared in front of Chen Xiang. The two of them only saw each other a few times a year. He thought that what he had already done was enough for the sake of Chen Xiang¡¯s father.
Later on, when Zou Bai took over the position of the patriarch, he went overseas alone to settle those abnormal movements. It was also at this time that his reputation of killing people like flies spread.
During this period of time, the two of them did not have any contact. Zou Bai had always thought that there was nothing going on between him and Chen Xiang.
However, in the eyes of outsiders, this was not the case. Zou Bai, who did not get close to women, had been raising Chen Xiang. Perhaps he had his own thoughts.
As the only woman by Zou Bai¡¯s side, Chen Xiang also received a lot of attention. Some people even used arge sum of money to ask her for help, thinking that she would definitely be able to speak up in front of Zou Bai.
After Zou Bai found out about this, he assigned Chen Xiang a bodyguard to prevent this from happening again. His true intention was for his own good, but outsiders only thought that he loved Chen Xiang and didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her.
This was something that no one mentioned, but everyone thought. Even the Intelligence Network couldn¡¯t report something like this to the public. Zou Bai thought that he would be fine with it.
After graduating, Chen Xiang entered the Zou Corporation for an internship. At first, she had no intention of entering the entertainment industry. She even suggested staying by Zou Bai¡¯s side to work.
However, most of the staff around Zou Bai were men. Although the people in the secretarial department were women, their work ability was top-notch in the industry. Chen Xiang¡¯s standard really couldn¡¯t fit in.
Therefore, Zou Bai asked Zou Yi to send a message to reject her. Chen Xiang was also very sensible and interned at the bottom level.
He thought that this was good. If Chen Xiang could support herself, he would be able to let go. However, less than two monthster, the other party said that she wanted to act. This was her dream since she was young.
Of course, Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t object. He went straight to thepany to sign a contract with her and didn¡¯t care about the rest.
However, from then on, he and Chen Xiang would always be pulled together, as if the two of them were bound together.
Zou Bai hated this feeling, but Chen Xiang took the initiative to look for him and admitted that she did it on purpose. Because of Zou Bai¡¯s support, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to apany him to drink.
After all, she was the daughter of his savior. In any case, he could protect her by spreading some rumors. Zou Bai might as well pretend that he didn¡¯t know.
However, because of his attitude, the rumors became more and more intense until Wen Li heard them.
Wen Li was very happy that her son had a woman by his side. She felt that there would be another wedding at home soon, but this happiness did notst long..
Chapter 535 - 535: Leaving the Country
Chapter 535: Leaving the Country
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At first. Wen Li¡¯s impression of Chen Xiang came from the Intelligence Network, but the news was limited to the trajectory of their lives. After all, only she knew what they were really thinking.
Hence, in Wen Li¡¯s impression, she was a pitiful youngdy who had lost her father. She had been living on her own outside and had worked hard to get into university to earn her own living. Later, she had followed her dreams and entered the entertainment industry to act.
These experiences seemed pretty good. Wen Li didn¡¯t want a daughter-inw from a big family. As long as her character was good enough to make Zou Bai livelier, she would agree to anything.
However, all of this stopped when she went to meet Chen Xiang in private. Wen Li had seen countless people and felt that this little girl was not ordinary at first nce.
The words she said to the producer and director didn¡¯t sound right. They sounded polite, but every word implied that she knew Zou Bai and that they had to listen to him.
After filming her first show, she immediately got a sponsorship. Her words implied that Zou Bai liked this brand, so she wanted to endorse them.
This method of fighting for endorsements opened Wen Li¡¯s eyes. At that time, she knew that Chen Xiang was definitely not a simple person.
It was a good thing to have her own schemes, but if she had to drag others for everything, she would be full of schemes. The Zou family could not have such a daughter-inw.
From then on, Wen Li started to object to this matter. She specifically called Zou Bai back and said, ¡°Your wife is not only your partner, but also the future matriarch of the entire Zou family. You have to choose carefully. The matriarch¡¯s heartlessness will affect the entire family.¡±
Wen Li actually didn¡¯t want to interfere in her son¡¯s love, but after all, this decision concerned the future of the entire family. If she really let Zou Bai do as he pleased, the family would be in danger. Since he had be the honorable head of the family, he naturally had to consider the family.
At that time, Zou Bai didn¡¯t realize that Wen Li was hinting at Chen Xiang. He thought that his third brother had recently fallen in love, which was why his mother was so emotional. He nodded to show that he understood.
Wen Li saw that he had taken her words to heart. He should have kept a distance from Chen Xiang, but the rumors did not stop. Instead, they increased. Sometimes, the media would take photos of the two of them going in and out together.
During that period of time, Zou Bai wanted to transfer all the money to Chen Xiang. Not only did he want topensate for the death of Chen Xiang¡¯s father, but he also wanted to give her the inheritance her father had left for her.
Zou Bai was the one who had taken care of all of them. They had to go through legal procedures to hand them over to Chen Xiang, so the two of them had to go through the procedures.
The media did not care about that. They only saw that there were scandals to be filmed.
Zou Bai had given the order to the Intelligence Network early in the morning that they didn¡¯t need to care about any scandals between Chen Xiang and him, so they didn¡¯t report it.
This caused the matter of the two of them to be very popr online. Everyone thought that they were together, even Chen Xiang¡¯s entertainmentpany thought so.
This was what Chen Xiang wanted. Facing everyone¡¯s questions, she only smiled and did not say anything, causing the news to spread that they were about to get married.
Wen Li was about to die from anger, but Zou Bai had to deal with firearms at this time, so she could only find Chen Xiang to resolve this matter.
Wen Li¡¯s upbringing prevented her from doing anything too overboard. She only expressed that the Zou Family would never ept a matriarch like her. Not only did she object to this, but the entire family would not agree. As the head of the family, Zou Bai naturally could not be willful and reckless.
At the same time, Wen Li offered her own conditions. She was willing to help Chen Xiang develop her career overseas and provide a lot of resources to support her. She would be sessful in her career overseas.
This was a better offer than money. Those resources could not be bought even with money. Wen Li thought that she was very generous.
Chen Xiang cried and said that she would wait for Zou Bai toe back. She didn¡¯t believe that Zou Bai would be so heartless.
Wen Li could not wait until then. This little girl was just acting when she cried in front of her. She was not crying from the bottom of her heart at all. She had to get rid of her now.
Seeing that Wen Li¡¯s attitude was firm, Chen Xiang could only ept the conditions and leave the country. Of course, the media did not let go of this news. They reported that the Zou family did not like Chen Xiang¡¯s background, so they sent her overseas.
However, these media outlets also knew that the Zou family could not be provoked. In the reports, they would always use ambiguous code names to refer to the Zou family. They did not dare to directly write it.
Since the matter had already been resolved. Wen Li didn¡¯t care about the reports. She was only worried that Zou Bai would be unhappy when he returned.
However, Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about Chen Xiang in the first ce. Chen Xiang was already an adult, so she had personal freedom wherever she went. When he heard that Chen Xiang was going abroad, he only nodded to show that he understood.
Then, Zou Bai fell ill from exhaustion. Everyone thought that he was sad, but didn¡¯t express it because of his cold personality..
Chapter 536 - 536: Jiang An’s Wisdom
Chapter 536: Jiang An¡¯s Wisdom
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
During that period of time, Wen Li would sigh every day. She felt that she had let her son down and personally cut off his love.
As long as Zou Bai was just a young master, she would not stop him from marrying anyone. However, he was the head of the Zou Family, so his wife could not be Chen Xiang.
During that period of time, Zou Bai was so sick that he was in a daze. He didn¡¯t know that his family thought of him that way.
Even Zou Yi and Zou Er thought that Zou Bai was interested in Chen Xiang. Although they didn¡¯t say it out loud, Chen Xiang was the only woman who had appeared by his side. She must be special in his heart.
If Zou Bai knew what they were thinking, he would definitely faint from anger. Then why didn¡¯t he say earlier that it was because he regarded Chen Xiang¡¯s father specially?
Because of Zou Bai¡¯s usual cold facade, so many untrue guesses arose.
Seeing Zou Bai deep in thought, Zou Yi probed, ¡°Master, do you want to meet her when you get back?¡±
Zou Bai looked at Zou Yi in confusion. ¡°The Zou Family has already left her alone for so long. There¡¯s no need for us to meet.¡±
With that, he went to tidy up the house and ensure it was warm enough in the room.
Zou Er quickly pulled Zou Yi out and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Master already has Miss Jiang and Little Masters by his side. Why would he care about Chen Xiang?¡±
¡°Looks like Master has let it go,¡± Zou Yi said with a smile.
Zou Er nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the best oue.¡±
Jiang An and Sophie chatted all night, but Tan Nian still hadn¡¯t returned. The director didn¡¯t dare to organize a bonfire party, so he hurriedly ended the live broadcast.
Theizens were very attentive. They realized that Tan Nian had not appeared in the subsequent live broadcast. It was as if the family of three had disappeared.
They were concerned about what had happened and rushed to Weibo to ask questions.
Han Yu could only pretend that he did not see anything. Before he issued the statement, he had to get Zhao Yan¡¯s approval. However, he could not be contacted at the hospital, so he had to drag it out.
It was Jiang An who saw his anxiety and asked, ¡°Director, is there something troubling you?¡±
When Han Yu saw Jiang An, it was as if he had seen a life-saving straw. After all, she was the sessor of the Jiang family of Xiyun. Her status was not much lower than Zhao Yan¡¯s.
If she could give an idea, Zhao Yan would not find fault with her.
Han Yu knew that he had to tell the truth when begging someone. He told Jiang An everything that had happened. ¡°If I make the decision on my own, I¡¯m afraid Zhao Yan won¡¯t agree. However, if I don¡¯t give a response, theizens will definitely make wild guesses. I want to use your identity to resolve this matter.¡±
Since the other party had already made it so clear that he wanted to use her, Jiang An could sense Han Yu¡¯s helplessness.
She nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what you¡¯re doing. When Zhao Yanes back, just say that I made the decision.¡±
When Han Yu heard this, he almost cried. He felt that Jiang An was simply an angel.
He took out a piece of paper. ¡°These are all the reasons we can think of. Which one do you think would be most appropriate?¡±
Jiang An pushed the paper away and said, ¡°These reasons are not suitable. Let¡¯s not talk about the uncertain timing of Tan Nian¡¯s return. Even if hees back and the child is sick, it can¡¯t be hidden in front of the camera. When the lie is exposed, theizens will definitely be even angrier. You might as well tell the truth.¡±
When Han Yu heard this, he was enlightened. He felt that his thoughts just now were too stupid and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much. If you have any thoughts of filming a variety show in the future,e to me. I¡¯ll definitely film it for free.¡±
Jiang An agreed with a smile and asked, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to let Tan Si release this news. That way, theizens will definitely believe it and be able to say that it¡¯s not a problem with the film crew.¡±
After all, no one could predict that Han Yu would not be able to adapt to the environment. Han Yu had already resolved the matter as quickly as possible. They could not let him pay with his life.
Han Yu looked enlightened. Then, he hurriedly ran to Tan Si¡¯s room. He had to quickly post the statement.
Jiang An sessfully helped the film crew solve the problem, and everyone was very grateful to her.
By the time she got back, a pile of food was waiting for her. They were all snacks they had brought from China. They thought that they could use them as supplies in the snow and ice, but they gave them all to Jiang An.
She knew that it was not easy to bring these things over. She symbolically took a few and rejected them. When she returned to her room, she gave them all to the children.
Zou Bai came over and asked, ¡°Is there nothing for me?¡±
¡°You want to snatch food from the children?¡± Jiang An smiled when she saw him like this.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi held hands and went to the next room. The two of them were very perceptive now.
Zou Bai pulled her into his arms and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll just eat this..¡±
Chapter 537 - 537: Unwilling to Write a Statement
Chapter 537: Unwilling to Write a Statement
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Yu followed Jiang An¡¯s suggestion and looked for Tan Si to discuss and resolve the matter.
However, Tan Si did not want to cooperate with the production team. She was submissive in front of Zhao Yan and had to regain her face elsewhere.
She understood her situation now. Although Zhao Yan did not like her, he would still take care of her on ount that she was Tan Nian¡¯s biological mother. In addition, the two of them had a physical rtionship before, so there were many things that were easy to talk about.
Faced with the director¡¯s request, Tan Si said nonchntly, ¡°My child fell ill because he came here. Isn¡¯t that your problem? Why do you want me to make a statement myself?¡±
Han Yu really did not expect Tan Si to say this. After all, celebrities usually turned a big matter into a small one. They also wanted the variety show to continue. Moreover, no one could have predicted that Tan Nian would not limatize to the environment. How did it be the production team¡¯s fault?
Han Yu really did not know what to say. His mouth opened and closed, but he could not say anything.
Tan Si felt that what she said made sense. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have arranged for children toe to such a cold ce. You guys didn¡¯t consider the location properly.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Han Yu was still worried about Zhao Yan backing her, he would really have started scolding her on the spot. The location of the show had been decided from the beginning. It was written on the contract in ck and white. Since it had been signed, it meant that she had agreed. If she didn¡¯t want toe here, she shouldn¡¯t have signed the contract.
Han Yu shut his mouth tightly, afraid that he would say something out of anger. After a while, he said, ¡°Tan Si, our production team follows the normal procedures. Even if wee here, we have the permission of all the parents. Now that the live broadcast has been interrupted, I just want you to make a statement. This is not a loss to you.¡±
¡°But if I make a statement, everyone will think that I didn¡¯t take good care of the child. That would be a loss to me,¡± Tan Si said unforgivingly.
Han Yu really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She already had the reputation of not knowing how to take care of a child from the very first day. Why did she care now?
¡°If this drags on, those people on the Inte will make wild guesses. At that time, they wille up with all kinds of strange reasons, and your reputation won¡¯t be any better.¡± Han Yu tried to persuade her.
Tan Siughed. ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡±
Han Yu really wanted to roar. Since they were here to participate in the show, couldn¡¯t they cooperate? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for everyone to happily finish filming the show and increase their reputation?
Just as Han Yu was at a loss of what to do, his assistant handed him the phone. ¡°Director, Zhao Yan is calling.¡±
¡°Director, I¡¯ll send a car over immediately and get Tan Si toe over quickly.¡±
Han Yu could hear the coldness in Zhao Yan¡¯s tone. Even if he was a little cold in front of the camera, it was not to the extent that he sounded like he was suppressing his anger.
He immediately realized that Tan Nian¡¯s illness seemed a little strange. Furthermore, it was very likely rted to Tan Si. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on Tan Si going over and contacting him instead of Tan Si. This was very abnormal.
If the child really couldn¡¯t bear to part with his mother, the family of three should have gone to the ambnce together.
Han Yu had interacted with wealthy families before and they had many secrets. He immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell Tan Si now.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Han Yu did not mention anything about the announcement. His expression turned cold. ¡°Zhao Yan will send a car over soon. You just need to get in the car and follow him.¡±
¡°Did something happen?¡± Tan Si was a little flustered.
Han Yu smiled. ¡°That I don¡¯t know, but Zhao Yan¡¯s tone isn¡¯t too good.¡±
The fear of the unknown could increase one¡¯s panic. Tan Si even began to tremble slightly. She thought about what she had done several times in her heart. She was not sure if Zhao Yan knew about this and that was why he called her over so angrily.
Tan Si really wanted to say no, but Zhao Yan had already sent someone over. She had no choice. Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious.
Tan Si could not be bothered to argue with him. She sat on the sofa and grabbed the hem of her skirt. No matter how one looked at it, she looked frightened.
Han Yu was not moved at all. He still remembered how arrogant she was just now.
¡°Is it toote for me to write a statement now?¡± Tan Si asked with a trembling voice.
Han Yu smiled. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s still time. This way, the audience will know where you¡¯ve gone and won¡¯t have to worry about anything bad happening.¡±
Although they did not know what had happened, if Tan Si could make a statement, the production team could say that they did not know what would happen next as long as it did not implicate the show..
Chapter 538 - 538: Right to Mobilize
Chapter 538: Right to Mobilize
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si quickly edited the statement and sent it out. The content was written by the production team long ago. She only needed to send it out ordingly.
Zhao Yan¡¯s actions were very fast. As soon as the statement was sent out, the car arrived.
Tan Si recognized that the driver was Zhao Yi, the person he trusted the most.
Even if she was extremely afraid, she could only get into the car and ask, ¡°Zhao Yi, did something happen?¡±
¡°I was just ordered to pick you up.¡± Zhao Yi expressed that he didn¡¯t know.
After sending Tan Si off, he feltpletely rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°God is really helping me.¡±
Han Yu excitedly went to Jiang An to thank her. At the same time, he wanted to share Tan Si¡¯s current situation. He couldn¡¯t be the only one who knew about such a joyous matter.
When Jiang An opened the door, she was a little surprised to see Han Yu. Today¡¯s filming had already ended, so logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else.
The children were ying with toys in the house. The two of them were engrossed in jigsaw puzzles, and Zou Bai was ying with them.
Jiang An weed the director into the house and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold, don¡¯t stand at the door.¡±
These words warmed the director¡¯s heart. Tan Si had not let him into the house from the beginning to the end. He and the staff were frozen outside.
¡°I¡¯m here to thank you. Fortunately, you told me to get Tan Si to make a statement. Otherwise, it would be toote when the matter blows up,¡± Han Yu said.
Jiang An did not understand why things had be so serious. She asked, ¡°Could it be that something else has happened?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but Zhao Yan called me directly and said that he was sending a car to pick Tan Si up. His tone was especially bad. He should be angry,¡± Han Yu said honestly.
Jiang An immediately sensed that something was wrong. This matter was very unreasonable, whether it was suddenly calling someone over or calling Han Yu.
¡°Could something have happened to Tan Nian?¡± Jiang An guessed.
Han Yu pped his thigh. ¡°I think so too. Zhao Yan clearly doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Tan Si. He only cares about his son. If he insists on Tan Si going over, something must have happened to Tan Nian.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s seriously ill?¡±
At the thought of this, she felt a little uneasy. No matter how bad Tan Nian¡¯s parents were, this had nothing to do with the child.
After spending some time together, she felt that Tan Nian was a good child. It was just that his family life was not very happy.
However, if he was seriously ill, it would definitely be a torture for the child. He had to be treated as soon as possible.
She thought about it and called Zou Bai over. ¡°Zou Bai, I want the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards to find out how Tan Nian is doing.¡±
Zou Bai naturally agreed to Jiang An¡¯s request. He was also very happy that Jiang An had opened his mouth and asked something from him. This meant that she treated him as family.
¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me in the future. Just instruct Zou Yi and Zou Er directly. You have the right to mobilize the Zou family¡¯s secret guards,¡± Zou Bai sat beside her and said with a smile.
Han Yu¡¯s breathing instantly lightened. He felt like an oversized lightbulb sitting here. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang An and Zou Bai to be so close.
He originally thought that the two of them should be a couple. Even if they went further, they would be at most engaged. After all, aristocratic families could not do such a thing as a secret marriage.
However, when he saw Zou Bai¡¯s actions, he suddenly realized that his understanding was too shallow. Although the two of them were not officially engaged, they had definitely exceeded the trust of a boyfriend and girlfriend.
For Zou Bai to hand over the n¡¯s secret guards to Jiang An, he was basically treating the other party as the n¡¯s mistress.
When Han Yu thought of Jiang An¡¯s identity as the heir, he was suddenly curious about what would happen in the future. It couldn¡¯t be that the two families had joined forces, right?
Just as he was puzzled, he met Zou Bai¡¯s gaze. He immediately understood that he was unnecessary here. He quickly stood up and bade farewell.
When they returned to the workce, the assistant asked, ¡°Director, why are you panting from running? Is there something urgent?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m too slow, I¡¯ll be killed by the gaze.¡± Han Yu patted his chest and said.
The people from the Intelligence Network moved very quickly. They already had people from the branch here, so they went to the hospital as quickly as possible to investigate.
The Zhao family had already surrounded the hospital. Zhao Yan had even spent a lot of money to book this private hospital so that Tan Nian could enjoy the best medical treatment.
Everyone in the hospital did not even dare to breathe loudly. They wished they could turn into a worm and crawl out of the window. The atmosphere in the room was simply too suffocating..
Chapter 539 - 539: Toxin
Chapter 539 - 539: Toxin
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan was sitting by Tan Nian¡¯s bed. His face was so dark that it could scare someone to death. The attending doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead, afraid that the other party would chop him up.
Zhao Yi knew that his master was very anxious and rushed to the hospital at the fastest speed. When he got out of the car, Tan Si almost fell. If Zhao Yi had dared to treat her like this normally, he would have been scolded long ago.
However, Tan Si only thought that this was Zhao Yan¡¯s order and did not dare to enter without saying a word.
She stopped when she reached the door of the ward. No matter what, she did not dare to push the door open.
Zhao Yi opened the door and pushed her in.
Tan Si¡¯s eyes trembled as she looked at Zhao Yan. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±
Zhao Yan¡¯s face was actually expressionless, but the coldness in his eyes was enough to let people know how angry he was now.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask how the child is?¡± he taunted.
Tan Si did not think about this matter at all after entering. In her opinion, her safety was the most important. Now that her personal safety was threatened, how could she have the time to think about what had happened to Tan Nian?
However, Tan Si knew that she could not say that. She quickly looked at the bed and asked, ¡°Is Nian Nian feeling better?¡±
A smile finally appeared on Zhao Yan¡¯s face, but it was a mocking smile.
¡°You still have the cheek to ask how the child is. Isn¡¯t it all because of you that Tan Nian became like this?¡± Zhao Yan questioned her.
Tan Si understood that the truth had been exposed, but she subconsciously denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of Nian Nian, but you can¡¯t me me for not adapting to the environment.¡±
All these years, she had grown up in an environment where people loved and admired her, so her first reaction when faced with a problem was never to solve it. Instead, she tried her best to push the me and pretend she did not do anything wrong.
However, in Zhao Yan¡¯s eyes, this attitude intensified his anger.
Zhao Yan stood up and walked over. Then, he grabbed Tan Si¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. You were the one who didn¡¯t tell the truth.¡±
Tan Si was so frightened by this action that she screamed. After feeling the pain in her scalp, she struggled with all her might and said with tears all over her face, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Let go of me quickly.¡±
¡°Doctor, tell me the reason for the child¡¯s illness,¡± Zhao Yan said as he threw Tan Si out.
The attending doctor was also frightened. When he heard Zhao Yan call him, he quickly said, ¡°The patient¡¯s high fever was triggered because the toxins in his body were not metabolizedpletely. Moreover, the toxins have injured the patient¡¯s nervous system. It¡¯s very likely that he will have muscle weakness in the future.¡±
Upon hearing the word toxin, Tan Si stopped moving. She did not expect the consequences to be so serious. This had clearly not happened when she used it on herself.
Moreover, it was very difficult for even doctors to detect this poison in the body. She did not expect the doctors here to be so capable.
Zhao Yan was furious to the extreme. Tan Nian was his first child and an important tool to please his mother. If anything really happened, it would definitely be a big matter for the entire family.
He thought that the child was sick because he was not used to the weather here. He did not expect to find poison in his body.
The doctor quickly tested it and told him that this toxin was the main ingredient of the ck market¡¯s aphrodisiac. When used on an adult, it would be fine after it passed from their body.
However, if it was used on a child, it would affect his nervous system. Moreover, Tan Nian did not get it cleared out of him. They treated him as if he had a cold and fever, which greatly depleted his health.
At that moment, Zhao Yan really wanted to kill Tan Si. He took out the gun at his waist and loaded it.
Seeing him do this, Tan Si hurriedly knelt down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. When Nian Nian wakes up and doesn¡¯t see Mom, he will definitely be sad. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll find a more obedient mother for him. With our family¡¯s wealth, it¡¯spletely possible.¡± Zhao Yan could no longer be moved by these words.
Seeing that he was about to shoot, Tan Si knew that she was doomed this time. After her brain spun rapidly, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±
Zhao Yan¡¯s movements suddenly stopped. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears.
He recalled the matter between him and Tan Si. It didn¡¯t seem impossible for her to get pregnant, but he had to confirm if she was lying to him.
Zhao Yan looked at the attending physician. ¡°Hurry up and take her for a test. Let me know what the results are as soon as possible.¡±
The attending doctor nodded and said, ¡°We will definitely get the test results as soon as possible.¡±
Zhao Yan turned to look at Tan Si. ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow morning..¡±
Chapter 540 - 540: Pregnant
Chapter 540 - 540: Pregnant
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Under Zhao Yan¡¯s pressure, the hospital conducted the test as quickly as possible. In the end, they concluded that Tan Si was really pregnant.
Zhao Yan was a little surprised when he heard the results. After all, he had used contraceptives when he was with Tan Si.
¡°Is it possible to get pregnant under such circumstances?¡± Zhao Yan looked at the doctor.
The doctor trembled and said, ¡°From a scientific perspective, it¡¯s still possible.¡±
Zhao Yan epted this exnation. It was not that he thought that Tan Si was loyal to him, but there were countless secret guards guarding the vi. Tan Si had no way of leaving quietly.
The date of her pregnancy could also be matched. Clearly, this child was his.
Zhao Yan held the report and fell into deep thought. Having another child was nothing to him. It was nothing new for a family like theirs to have an illegitimate child.
His father had many children outside. Those existences who were not treated as brothers by Zhao Yan but they might even snatch his position and were a huge worry in his heart.
Zhao Yan was able to keep Tan Nian because he didn¡¯t know about his existence back then. Now that this child could still help him, he kept him by his side and wanted to raise him well.
As for the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach, he had yet to decide if he wanted to keep it.
Tan Si could also see Zhao Yan¡¯s hesitation. She subconsciously protected her stomach and said, ¡°You must keep this child.¡±
¡°Then give me a reason to keep it.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude was very indifferent.
Tan Si frantically thought of a reason. She had to give birth to the child.
She had no feelings for the child in her stomach. If not for the fact that she had started experiencing the symptoms she had when she was pregnant with Tan Nian, she would not have believed that she was pregnant again.
This matter made her ecstatic. She did not expect her to be pregnant under such circumstances. She wanted to give birth to this child to strengthen her bargaining chips. As long as she did it right, she would definitely be able to marry into the Zhao family.
¡°Zou Bai has two children, and each of them is smarter than the other. Nian Nian has really been led astray by my mother. Although he¡¯s obedient, he¡¯s not that smart. You can keep this child of mine by your side and teach him. When he grows up, he¡¯ll definitely be smarter than those two children,¡± Tan Si said with a sh of inspiration.
This reason moved Zhao Yan. He had beenpeting with Zou Bai, hoping to surpass him in all aspects, but until now, he had not seeded.
When they both had children, he ced his hopes on them.
However, Tan Nian was not a talented child. He had found so many teachers to teach him, but his learning progress was very slow.
Those teachers tactfully expressed that Tan Nian was just an ordinary child. He had only achieved a little after working so hard in his studies.
Zhao Yan could not ept this result. His child should be more powerful than Zou Bai¡¯s children.
Now that the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach had yet to be born, there was still a chance to salvage everything. If he taught this child well, he would definitely be able to obtain a good oue.
Zhao Yan¡¯s expression softened a little as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t sit on the ground anymore. Get up quickly. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to China to recuperate.¡±
Tan Si knew that she had convinced Zhao Yan. After standing up, she said, ¡°I¡¯m in good health and don¡¯t need to return to China. The program hasn¡¯t finished filming yet. Let¡¯s cooperate and finish filming first.¡±
¡°The most important thing now is the child in your stomach. You don¡¯t have to worry about thepensation,¡± Zhao Yan said.
Tan Si naturally knew that she did not have to pay thepensation, but she wanted to stay in the production team. On ount of the child, Zhao Yan would definitely listen to her. She had to hurry up and showcase their love on the show to salvage her reputation.
At the same time, she could show off to Jiang An and let her know how happy she was now.
For these two points, she had to stay in the production team. The child was only a month old now, and she had always been in good health. Nothing would happen to her.
Zhao Yan looked at the doctor. ¡°Will her being here affect the child?¡±
The doctor looked at Tan Si¡¯s physical examination report and said, ¡°Miss Tan¡¯s body is very healthy. It¡¯s also beneficial to her mood if she stays here for a trip. As long as she doesn¡¯t undergo very intense exercise, it won¡¯t affect the fetus at all.¡±
Zhao Yan didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing this, but everyone knew that he had agreed.
At this moment, the nurse walked over to take Tan Nian¡¯s temperature. Under the effect of the medicine, his fever had finally subsided.
Tan Si heaved a sigh of relief and held Tan Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°You scared me to death.¡±
¡°If you really cared about him, you wouldn¡¯t have drugged him.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was mocking..
Chapter 541 - 541: Children and Parents
Chapter 541: Children and Parents
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si knew that this matter had to be exined before it could pass. She quickly told Zhao Yan what had happened and said pitifully, ¡°I only did this because I wanted to win you back.¡±
Towards the end, Tan Si almost fainted from crying. ¡°That medicine was used in Ma City previously. I thought that it would only cause a fever. I was too afraid that you would abandon me. Moreover, I had taken that medicine myself. I really didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±
When Jiang An heard these words from the secret guard, he asked, ¡°What did Zhao Yan say?¡±
The secret guard lowered his head and replied, ¡°Zhao Yan said that there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±
¡°He actually let it go so easily. Tan Nian was poisoned by his biological mother. I don¡¯t know if there will be any aftereffects now, but Zhao Yan actually didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Jiang An really couldn¡¯t understand.
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t surprised by his words. From what he knew, Zhao Yan was such a person.
Jiang An had already ced Zhao Yan and Tan Si on the same level because the two of them were people who did not care about their children.
¡°Tan Si is a heartless person to give an aphrodisiac to a child,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°He¡¯s reallypatible with Zhao Yan.¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t care about what happened between the two of them. She just felt that Tan Nian was too pitiful.
¡°They put all their attention on that unborn child. Don¡¯t they care about Tan Nian at all?¡±
The secret guard repeated their conversation to Jiang An, including the subsequent discussion about this child.
Just because Tan Nian was not their ideal child, they transferred all their hopes to the child in their stomach. They did not care about Tan Nian, who was still lying in the hospital bed.
If you choose to give up because a child is not what you like, you should not have had a child in the first ce.
Children had their own lives after they were born. Parents could help them guide them, but they could not force them to do anything.
Unfortunately, many parents could not understand this. They thought that they had rights over their children and did not respect their children¡¯s choices.
Zou Bai knew that Jiang An would always be soft-hearted towards children. After the secret guards left, he pulled her into his arms andforted her. ¡°Tan Nian looks very simr to Zhao Yan¡¯s biological father. This is very important to Zhao Yan. He won¡¯t give up on Tan Nianpletely.¡±
¡°But I remember that Zhao Yan¡¯s father didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with him. When he was young, he caused many strange things. Now that he¡¯s old, he still doesn¡¯t want to return home.¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand.
Zou Bai changed the way he held Jiang An and let her sit on hisp. ¡°Zhao Yan¡¯s mother, Luo Xuan, loves his father deeply. No one understands why she loves him so deeply. Zhao Yan¡¯s father clearly doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡±
¡°Luo Xuan¡¯s love has reached a crazy level. She even tried to lock Zhao Yan¡¯s father at home, but she didn¡¯t seed. Instead, she pushed him further and further away. If she sees Tan Nian, she will definitely love him very much. In order to obtain the Luo family¡¯s support, Zhao Yan will also treat Tan Nian well.¡±
Hearing this, Jiang An finally felt a littleforted. They couldn¡¯t count on Tan Nian¡¯s parents anymore. If he could get the love of his elders, it would be a good thing for Tan Nian.
No matter how much Jiang An doted on this child, there was nothing she could do.
Zou Bai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we just listen to what¡¯s happening. No matter how bad Tan Nian¡¯s life is, he¡¯s still a child of the Zhao family. He¡¯ll always have a stable life.¡±
Jiang An smiled and nodded. She really shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about this.
She wanted to get up and make the bed, but Zou Bai pulled her back.
Zou Bai looked at her in confusion and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Have you heard of Chen Xiang?¡± Zou Bai asked.
Jiang An nodded. ¡°I remember that there was such a female celebrity in the entertainment industry, but she went overseas after acting in a few works. In the past few years, she was quite famous overseas and was praised by the country as the star of Chinese female celebrities.¡±
When Chen Xiang was mentioned, Jiang An¡¯s tone was filled with admiration. In her opinion, Chen Xiang had the guts to venture into the foreign entertainment industry alone and even win an award through her own hard work. She was a very courageous person.
Zou Bai stared at Jiang An in his arms. ¡°When she was still in the country, everyone thought that our rtionship wasn¡¯t ordinary. Some people were even specting if we would get married.¡±
Jiang An was stunned after hearing that. However, she was not angry. Instead, she asked very calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what outsiders think. I only want to ask you what you think..¡±
Chapter 542 - 542: The Only Lover
Chapter 542: The Only Lover
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°There was nothing between us. We barely see each other in a year. All the rumors are spection by others. I¡¯ve only had one lover since I was born, and that¡¯s you.¡± Zou Bai looked at Jiang An affectionately, as if he was swearing every word.
Hearing this answer, Jiang An smiled. To her, love was a matter between two people. As long as Zou Bai said so, it didn¡¯t matter what others said.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t want Jiang An to misunderstand him at all. He told her everything that had happened since he met Chen Xiang, stating that he was only thanking Chen Xiang¡¯s father for saving his life. There was nothing else.
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said. I respect Chen Xiang too. After all, her father risked his life to save you. But why did you suddenly mention this today?¡±
¡°I heard from the secret guards that Chen Xiang suddenly returned to the country,¡± Zou Bai said.
He did not know what his mother had done when she left the country. When he returned, Chen Xiang had already left the country.
She left a letter exining that she wanted to go and work hard, thanking the Zou family for taking care of her for so many years.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t know what Chen Xiang was thinking. He only remembered that when Chen Xiang was in the country, she used him to create scandals. That was why he brought this up to exin to Jiang An.
The things he was saying and the media reports online were two different things. It was the smartest thing to resolve things in advance.
The two of them hugged each other lovingly and nned what to do when they returned to the country.
After all, they still had their own jobs and couldn¡¯t be together all the time. Moreover, when they were together, they were mostly taking care of the children.
They still wanted time alone. They had skipped the dating process before having children, so Zou Bai wanted to make it up to Jiang An.
¡°If you want to make it up to me, then woo me again. If I¡¯m not satisfied, you can¡¯t be my boyfriend,¡± Jiang An said with a smile.
Zou Bai tightened his grip on Jiang An¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯re in my arms now. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re satisfied or not.¡±
Jiang An pretended to be unhappy. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Even if I¡¯m here, you have to win my heart, right?¡±
Zou Bai leaned over and saw that the two of them were getting closer and closer. Jiang An felt the other party¡¯s breath and subconsciously closed her eyes. At this time, Zou Bai would always give her a gentle kiss.
But this time, after waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t feel a kiss. Jiang An opened her eyes in confusion and saw Zou Bai smiling at her.
¡°Stop teasing me.¡± Jiang An punched him.
Zou Bai took the opportunity to hold her hand in his and rubbed his nose against hers. This was even more touching than a kiss.
¡°I know you love me, and my heart will always belong to you,¡± Zou Bai suddenly confessed.
Jiang An blushed. ¡°I rarely hear you say that.¡±
¡°These are my heartfelt words. You¡¯re my only lover. No words can express how much I love you.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was gentle and lingering, making one¡¯s heart soften.
Jiang An mustered her courage and looked into his eyes. ¡°I love you as much as I love myself.¡±
The two of them expressed their love for each other on a snowy night, and their already intimate rtionship took another step forward. The next day, Sophie saw the change in the two of them and walked over to tease them. ¡°It seems that something extraordinary has happened. The two of you seem to be sharing a soul now.¡±
They were in the midst of sweetness in a foreign country, but domestically, things were extremely anxious. It was not only Wen Li who was worried about Chen Xiang¡¯s matter, but Chen Xiang¡¯s manager also hurriedly went to look for her after seeing the news.
It was not easy for Ye Ying to find the hotel where Chen Xiang was staying. After finding it, she wanted to take her away immediately. She could still say that she had just missed home and wanted toe back to take a look.
Chen Xiang shook off her hand. ¡°Sister Ye, I want to wait for Zou Bai toe back.¡±
Ye Ying almost fainted from anger. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Since you¡¯re back in China, you should have seen the news. Zou Bai has a girlfriend now.¡±
¡°He never officially admitted it. There must be some misunderstanding,¡± Chen Xiang insisted.
Ye Ying sneered. ¡°If there really wasn¡¯t such a thing, Jiang An would havee out to refute the rumors. She¡¯s not a female celebrity who needs to be hyped up. She¡¯s the publicly acknowledged heir of the Jiang family.¡±
Chen Xiang lowered her head and bit her lip. ¡°I know I can¡¯tpare to her, but I still want a clear answer.¡±
Ye Ying¡¯s heart ached when she saw her like this, but she didn¡¯t want Chen Xiang to offend the Zou and Jiang families. She steeled her heart and pulled her
out..
Chapter 543 - 543: Renting
Chapter 543: Renting
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In Ye Ying¡¯s impression, Chen Xiang was very obedient and never had any objections to her arrangements. She did her best at work and was the artist she was proudest of.
That was why she went for such a cross-border pursuit. She did not want Chen Xiang to sacrifice her career.
Female celebrities were already more likely to be criticized in the eyes of the public. A small matter could be magnified infinitely. If Chen Xiang and Zou Bai¡¯s matter was not handled well, her reputation would bepletely destroyed.
An actress with a bad reputation would not be able to get a job.
However, Chen Xiang shook off Ye Ying¡¯s hand and resisted, ¡°I won¡¯t leave now. Since I¡¯m back, I have to see Zou Bai and ask him what he¡¯s thinking.¡±
Ye Ying said earnestly, ¡°So what if you see him? His rtionship with Jiang An is almost set in stone. Moreover, both families are reputable families. It¡¯s very likely that they don¡¯t need any so-called feelings. They just need to get married. Are you going to be a third party?¡±
Ye Ying did not believe that Chen Xiang could do such a thing. In her impression, Chen Xiang was a good girl who loved herself. She had never attended a drinking party and had even lost part of her job because of this.
However, what Ye Ying did not know was that even if Chen Xiang went, she would not be able to get these jobs. 90% of the resources she could get overseas were provided by the Zou family.
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
The Zou Family¡¯s Intelligence Network would contact her privately and list the resources that could be given to her for her to choose from. After Chen Xiang chose, they would contact Ye Ying and negotiate with her in a very professional manner.
Under such circumstances, Ye Ying thought that the jobs came to her. Chen Xiang was a very valuable artiste.
Of course, Chen Xiang wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to exin to Ye Ying. She just needed to maintain her noble and clean attitude.
Because Chen Xiang was different, many young and promising rich young masters had pursued her, thinking that she was a pure girl.
However, Chen Xiang would not choose them. Bing the daughter-inw of a family and being the Matriarch of the Zou Family were twopletely different things.
Under Ye Ying¡¯s questioning, Chen Xiang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never get involved in someone else¡¯s marriage.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Your rtionship with Zou Bai is already in the past. As long as you¡¯re willing to let go of your focus on your work, you¡¯ll definitely meet better people in the future.¡± Ye Ying saw hope for sess.
Chen Xiang looked at her firmly. ¡°But no matter what, I have to get an answer. I won¡¯t leave now.¡±
Ye Ying did not expect Chen Xiang to be so persistent. She had clearly chosen to go back, but she could not let go now.
Ye Ying also understood that it was useless for her to say anything. The only thing she could do now was to apany Chen Xiang in case she did something bad on impulse. It would not be good if the reporters took photos of her.
Ye Ying looked at her assistant. ¡°Let¡¯s get a big suite and stay together.¡±
The assistant did not expect her to suggest living together and said in surprise, ¡°Haven¡¯t we always lived separately?¡±
¡°If we split up again, your Sister Chen Xiang will probably run straight to the Zou family,¡± Ye Ying said angrily.
In order to chase after Chen Xiang, she did not have time to find a first-ss flight over. She had been on the ne for more than ten hours and was so tired that she was about to lose her mind.
Ye Ying thought that she could still have some peace and quiet for a while.
After all, Zou Bai had to film overseas. However, when she opened the door the next morning, she saw many reporters.
She was so frightened that she closed the door, almost thinking that there was something wrong with her eyes.
¡°The security of your hotel is too poor. You actually let so many reporterse up.¡± Ye Ying made a call toin.
The hotel was also very apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but they all booked rooms in the hotel. We can¡¯t stop them from going up.¡±
Ye Ying did not expect these reporters to do this. This was one of the most luxurious hotels in Jingdu City. It cost more than a thousand yuan a night. They actually spent so much money to film Chen Xiang.
After Ye Ying hung up, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here anymore. We have to leave.¡±
The assistant asked, ¡°Then should we change to another hotel?¡±
¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how many hotels we change to. These reporters will be able to get the address immediately. We need to rent a house.¡±
¡°What should we do?¡± The assistant was confused.
Ye Ying thought for a moment and said to her assistant, ¡°Go out and find a rental agent immediately. Then, rent a house under your name. Security is the most important thing. If you can keep the reporters out, nothing else matters,¡± Ye Ying said.
The assistant kept nodding but didn¡¯t move. Ye Ying asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡±
Only then did the assistant quickly run out. The reporters outside could not see that Chen Xiang, so they did not follow her..
Chapter 544 - 544: News
Chapter 544: News
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The news of Chen Xiang¡¯s return quickly became a trending topic both domestically and overseas. She had been focused on her work overseas for the past two years, so the domestic audience was a little unfamiliar with her. It was only when they saw the news that they realized that she was the actress from two years ago.
At the same time, the scandals between her and Zou Bai were also dug up. The domestic newspapers did not dare to mention them anymore. The foreign newspapers did not mind watching themotion and even reported Jiang An and Chen Xiang together.
This kind ofparison between the past and present was what the people wanted to see the most.
Jiang An didn¡¯t know what had happened, but Zou Bai immediately received a report from the Intelligence Network.
He looked coldly at the wording of the foreign news. It was filled with malice towards Jiang An. Some people even guessed that she had used some method to get close to him.
Zou Bai looked at Zou Yi. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to give any orders for this. If someone nders your Madam, they should pay the price!¡±
After saying that, Zou Bai threw the tablet in his hand. He only ever threw things to vent his anger when he was really angry.
Zou Bai was rarely this angry. Even if he was angry, he would be quiet. This was the first time he had thrown something.
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
Zou Yi and Zou Er quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to speak, afraid that they would make their master even angrier.
Zou Bai realized that he had lost hisposure, so he calmed down and said, ¡°Hurry up and deal with this matter.¡±
Zou Yi and Zou Er left. Jiang An didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Zou Yi and Zou Er look very nervous. What happened?¡±
Zou Bai didn¡¯t want Jiang An to know that he was angry. He forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They did something wrong.¡±
¡°But you don¡¯t have to scare them like that. They¡¯ve been with you for so long. It¡¯s fine if you just nag a few words.¡± Jiang An walked over tofort him.
Zou Bai pulled her into his arms. ¡°An¡¯an, why don¡¯t we make it public?¡±
¡°Why did you suddenly mention this?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Bai buried his head in Jiang An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I just want everyone to know that you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t have any objections, but she subconsciously frowned. ¡°It would be too strange if we made a statement and suddenly said that we were boyfriend and girlfriend. We were already close enough before.¡±
Zou Bai realized that he was a little anxious and gave up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell everyone. It¡¯ll be good if someone asks and we admit it.¡±
Jiang An also felt that this was a good idea. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way.¡±
Zou Bai hugged Jiang An and fell silent. The two of them sat there quietly.
He didn¡¯t care about the spections about himself. It didn¡¯t matter if they said that he killed people like flies or that his methods were brutal. Zou Bai even felt that his reputation was good.
As the head of the Zou family, he was feared by others. It was something that was helpful to him.
However, they shouldn¡¯t have said that about Jiang An. This was the lover he cared about and should receive all the flowers and blessings. She should not be involved in the scandal of two women fighting for a man.
Moreover, there was nothing between him and Chen Xiang. Jiang An was clearly suffering from an undeserved cmity.
Just as Zou Yi and Zou Er were dealing with these matters, Zhao Yan also saw the news about these things.
Heughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chen Xiang to return to China at this time. I wonder who Zou Bai will choose.¡±
Tan Si leaned over and asked, ¡°Chen Xiang sounds so familiar.¡±
¡°Of course you¡¯re familiar with her. She¡¯s in the same industry as you, but she¡¯s much more scheming than you.¡± Zhao Yan treated her nicely for the sake of the children. ¡°Back then, she almost married into the Zou family. If Zou Bai¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t disagreed, Jiang An wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±
Upon hearing this, Tan Si¡¯s interest was piqued. Since she came from a more normal background like her, she must be very skilled to be able to almost marry Zou Bai. It would be great if she could learn a little.
¡°Was Chen Xiang and Zou Bai dating back then?¡± Tan Si asked.
Zhao Yan smiled and said, ¡°They were not just a couple. Chen Xiang has been raised by Zou Bai since she was young. When she grew up, the two of them went out together. Zou Bai brought Chen Xiang along to many banquets. I didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to do such a thing. Later on, the news of their marriage spread like wildfire.¡±
¡°However, she still didn¡¯t seed.¡± Tan Si found it a pity.
If Zou Bai became a married man, Jiang An would have nothing to do with him. What she hoped for the most now was for Jiang An to be unlucky.
¡°That might not be the case. Chen Xiang must have returned to China for Zou Bai. Who knows what will happen?¡± Zhao Yan revealed a yful expression..
Chapter 545 - 545: Continuing the Livestream
Chapter 545: Continuing the Livestream
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
These things could not affect the progress of the show. As Tan Nian was still undergoing treatment in the hospital, the scheduled process had to be postponed.
However, this program was broadcasted live. If there was no content, there was no way to record it.
Han Yu thought for a long time and came up with a solution. He decided to let the children y a game first. At least there was something to watch.
The next day, all the guests gathered in front of the room. Han Yu announced the game content, ¡°Every family has to build a snowman in front of their door. Then, theizens will vote to see which one is the most popr snowman. The winner will get a local dinner tonight.¡±
¡°We¡¯re live, so theizens will know which snowman belongs to who,¡± Sophie said. ¡°Is that okay?¡±
It was not that she had a problem with this game, but she was worried about other families.
After all, Meng Nuan had just made aeback and did not have many fans. As a singer, Liu Yan¡¯s poprity could notpare to an actor¡¯s. This was not fair to them.
Of course, the director had considered this point. He smiled and said, ¡°We will still post the photos on the Inte to evaluate them. It¡¯s still rtively fair.¡±
Since that was the case, Sophie had no objections and began discussing with the child what kind of snowman to build.
[I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to start a live broadcast when you¡¯re still missing a family.]
[But we can¡¯t wait forever. The guests are already overseas.]
[I won¡¯t die even if I wait for two days.]
[No one has the obligation to wait. Moreover, the entire process has been postponed. They¡¯re just building a snowman for theizens to see.]
[Everyone has time on their passports. It¡¯s understandable for the director to want to hurry up.]
There was already a heated discussion online about whether to wait for Tan Si¡¯s family.
However, most people still felt that there was no need to wait. After all, everyone¡¯s time was precious.
Han Yu had always avoided this matter and pretended that he had not seen anything. Because of Tan Si¡¯s previous actions, he no longer had a good impression of their entire family.
He felt that it was a good thing for her child to go home early so that he wouldn¡¯t be tormented by his parents.
Fortunately, theizens¡¯ discussion passed after a few sentences and focused their remaining energy on the other families.
Jiang An needed to build two snowmen because the siblings had their own ideas. Neither of them wanted topromise, so building two snowmen was the best choice.
Jiang Yu held a small shovel. ¡°My little bear is definitely the cutest. Just wait and see.¡±
Jiang Yi had a different opinion. ¡°The bear snowman is verymon. My tank is special.¡±
Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel again, Jiang An quickly stood in the middle. ¡°It takes time to build a snowman. Let¡¯s start quickly.¡±
Only then did the siblings¡¯ argument end. They were both focused on building their snowmen.
Li Ai couldn¡¯te up with a good idea no matter how hard she thought about it. In the end, she pushed out this difficult task. ¡°Dad, think of a snowman shape.¡±
Li Sheng didn¡¯t have any good thoughts either. He looked at his daughter¡¯s cute rabbit-eared hat and had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Why don¡¯t we build a rabbit?¡±
Li Ai thought about it and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±
Gao Jing¡¯s decision was to build a cat, since he had a pet cat. Sophie supported her son¡¯s idea. The three of them immediately began.
Only Liu Yue was still staring at the snow pile in a daze. She really had no thoughts at all. All her talent and inspiration had been given to music. She really had nothing else.
Liu Yan was in the same situation. Even their expressions were the same, and their eyes were dull.
Liu Mu knew that this would be the oue, so he did not make things difficult for the two of them. He directly picked up his tools and said, ¡°The two of you are in charge of rolling a big snowball for me.¡±
Only then did the father and daughter move, making snowballs ording to Liu Mu¡¯s instructions.
[This is the trouble with having two children. Their minds will never be united.]
[You can¡¯t just buy one thing for a family with two children.]
[Li Sheng wants to build rabbits because he saw Li Ai¡¯s hat, right?]
[He has to get inspiration from his daughter to build a snowman.]
[Gao Jing must love his pet very much. He thought of his cat immediately.]
[Liu Yan and Liu Yue are so silly.]
[She¡¯s clearly very charming when she sings, but she doesn¡¯t know anything else.]
[This family must have Liu Mu.]
Han Yu looked at thements in the live-stream and smiled. This was the effect of the show he wanted. Everyone looked at the warm scene and discussed happily.
However, he was not happy for long. His assistant walked over and said, ¡°Director, Tan Si and her family are back..¡±
Chapter 546 - 546: Return
Chapter 546: Return
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was definitely not good news for Hanyu. It was not easy for the show to have such a harmonious scene. Their family¡¯s return would definitely ruin the atmosphere.
If he could, Han Yu would have sent them back. However, they were already at the door, so he could only wee them with a smile.
¡°How is the child¡¯s health? What did the doctor say?¡± Han Yu asked.
Tan Nian was in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms. He was wrapped up like a dumpling and looked like he was asleep.
Zhao Yan replied, ¡°The child was a little unustomed to the weather here and caught a cold, but he¡¯s much better now. The doctor also suggests that the child adapt more to such an environment. Overprotection will only make the child¡¯s body weaker and weaker.¡±
Han Yu chimed in, ¡°Does he need to rest for a while?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing serious at the moment. I think everyone is recording the program. Let¡¯s not fuss,¡± Zhao Yan said with a smile.
Han Yu really wanted him to fuss. The child had just recovered from his illness. If anything happened to him again, he would really hang himself.
The purpose of his words was to reject him tactfully. He thought that Zhao Yan would definitely understand what he meant, but he did not expect that the other party did not care about the child¡¯s body at all.
Zhao Yan was no longer as enthusiastic about Tan Nian as he was in the beginning. After all, Tan Si still had a child in her stomach. He could keep the child by his side and carefully teach him since the child was born. When the time came, he would definitely be able to raise an outstanding child in all aspects.
Inparison, Tan Nian, who was a little weak, was a little unpleasant. Zhao Yan only cared about him because of his face.
Tan Si also said, ¡°Director, you don¡¯t have to worry. The child is really fine now. Exercising more will also help his health.¡±
Han Yu had no other choice but to agree.
He brought the family of three into the camera and exined the situation to the audience. Now, he weed Tan Si and her family back.
Although the other guests did not know what had happened, they still quickly apuded and weed them.
Tan Si and Zhao Yan saw that everyone was building snowmen and expressed that they also wanted to join.
Since they had already taken the initiative in front of the camera, Han Yu did not bother to stop them. Anyway, it was useless to say anything.
Jiang An was a little worried. ¡°Tan Nian just came back from the hospital. It¡¯s definitely not good for him to stay outside in the cold. Let the child go back first.¡±
¡°The doctor said that the child needs more exercise, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Tan Si did not hear a single word.
Jiang An could ignore everything else, but this concerned the child¡¯s health.
She really couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing.
It was not a small matter for a child to fall sick. Even a cold might cause many aftereffects.
Sophie tugged at Jiang An¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s better not get into a fight in front of the camera.¡±
She had been the princess of a country since she was born. Her words and actions were the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, so her first reaction when faced with a problem was to turn a big problem into a small one. Of course, it was important to protect Tan Nian, but she also had to protect herself. It would be bad if Jiang An was scolded by theizens.
Tan Si was very aware that she was pregnant with Zhao Yan¡¯s child and her attitude started to be arrogant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too nosy? This is our family¡¯s matter.¡±
¡°Family matter? Child abuse is actually a family matter?¡± Jiang An sneered. ¡°Do you dare to put Tan Nian down now and let him decide if he wants to build a snowman?¡±
Tan Si was furious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Tan Nian is doing very well now. I didn¡¯t abuse him. Why do you like to interfere in other people¡¯s business so much?¡±
Of course, Jiang An did not want to interfere in other people¡¯s business. However, if she remained silent about this matter today, she would be no different from Tan Si. She would just watch as Tan Nian suffered.
She had experienced so many bad things in the past. Now that her parents had a good background, she should help other weaklings. Tan Nian was the person she should help.
Tan Si still wanted to argue with Jiang An, but she was stopped by Zhao Yan. He noticed Zou Bai¡¯s gaze. Although the other party did not say anything, he looked at Tan Si as if he was looking at a dead person.
Zhao Yan did not care about Tan Si¡¯s life, but he cared about the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach. At the very least, he had to protect her before the child was born.
Moreover, Tan Si was his woman now. If he was killed by Zou Bai, it would be extremely embarrassing.
Zou Bai had no intention of making a move now, but if Tan Si wanted to continue, it was hard to say..
Chapter 547 - 547: Fainted
Chapter 547 - 547: Fainted
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Although Tan Si was arrogant, she knew where her confidence came from. Zhao Yan¡¯s actions made her not dare to speak again. She only retreated with a dark expression.
Jiang An refused to give in. ¡°Tan Nian has just returned from the hospital. He shouldn¡¯t havee out before he¡¯s fully recovered. It¡¯s such a cold day and he¡¯s wearing so little. It¡¯s better for him to return to his room to recuperate.¡±
Sophie chimed in. ¡°Children are prone to rpse. They look like they¡¯ve recovered, but if you¡¯re not careful, they¡¯ll get sick again. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±
Zhao Yan had investigated the identities of these people before he came, so he naturally knew that Sophie was a princess of Country F and was wary of her.
After all, the royal family of Country F had real power, and this country had a lot of trade and economic value. He could not easily offend Sophie.
Zhao Yan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. When I saw Nian Nian being so lively, I thought that he had recovered. In that case, we won¡¯t participate in the snowman construction anymore. I hope everyone has fun.¡±
Tan Si was still a little unwilling. She followed Zhao Yan back hesitantly. Before she could take two steps, she saw Tan Nian slide down from his arms. He was unconscious.
This scared Han Yu out of his wits. If something really happened to the child on the show, then the show could forget about continuing.
He immediately called for the medical staff. In order to prevent the children from getting sick and getting injured, he had already assigned a team of medical staff to the local area. However, because they did not have therge equipment of the hospital, they sent a car out immediately when Tan Nian was sick.
The situation was extremely urgent and there was no time to send him to the hospital.
The medical staff were all professionals. They rushed in with their boxes, leaving the other families looking at each other.
They did not know what to do now. It was really heartless of them to continue building snowmen, but if they went to check on them, they would cause trouble for Tan Si and the rest.
For a moment, the live-stream fell silent. The guests stood obediently in front of the camera. The scene looked a little funny.
[Is Tan Nian alright?]
[Tan Si and Zhao Yan were too careless. They brought the child back so quickly.]
[I don¡¯t think Tan Nian has recovered at all. They just wanted to return to the show.]
[Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. With Zhao Yan¡¯s status, he doesn¡¯t care about any program at all. It¡¯s just their first time being parents and they don¡¯t have any experience.]
[Then I advise them not to be parents in the future. The children are going to be tortured to death by them.]
[If Jiang An hadn¡¯t spoken up, they would really have brought their children here to build a snowman.]
[At first, I thought that Jiang An was being too nosy. Now, I think it¡¯s a good thing that she spoke up.]
[Jiang An is indeed Gan Lan. She dares to stand up for injustice.]
After Tan Si and her family left, they released news, stating that Tan Nian was fine after being checked by the medical staff. As he had been too tired from his illness and had not rested well, he had suddenly lost consciousness. He only needed to rest well.
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the news. They were all parents who always hoped for children¡¯s well-being and didn¡¯t want to hear bad news about any of their children.
Jiang An finally smiled and looked at Han Yu. ¡°Director, should we continue?¡±
Han Yu urgently needed the atmosphere of the show to be more cheerful. He nodded and said, ¡°Everyone, just continue to build the snowman ording to your original idea.¡±
With that, the children immediately got to work. They were very invested in building a snowman.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had a n. The two children swept the snow together and began to squeeze with all their might. The snow turned from scattered to solid.
Most of the people from the other families were still working on their bodies by rolling a huge snowball. They did not understand what Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were doing.
Zou Bai and Jiang An knew what the two of them were doing. They were busy getting the bodies of the two snowmen. The family of four had a clear division ofbor.
Most of the guests came from the south of China and were really inexperienced in building snowmen. They were very excited when they decided on the appearance of the snowman, but when they really started, they realized how difficult it was.
After several attempts, they could only make a big ball. It did not have the shape they had imagined.
The children were sad to see the big snowball. It wasn¡¯t what they wanted at all.
Although Liu Yan¡¯s family was slow, their progress was good. This was because Liu Mu had never nned to build a shapeless snowman from the beginning. He nned to pile two snowballs together and make a nose and eyes.
He had already given up on the reward for the feast. After all, neither of the two people in the family had the talent to build a snowman. It was better not to force it..
Chapter 548 - 548: It’s Not Easy to Build a Snowman
Chapter 548 - 548: It¡¯s Not Easy to Build a Snowman
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Li Ai looked at the ball in front of her with dissatisfaction. This thing had nothing to do with rabbits. Her father had clearly said that he wanted to make a rabbit.
She looked a little sad. Just as everyone thought that she was going to cry, Li Ai sighed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just build a snowman? We¡¯ll seed if we make another ball.¡±
Li Sheng¡¯spetitive spirit was aroused by his daughter¡¯s words. He could not disappoint his daughter. He rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy will definitely make a rabbit.¡±
Meng Nuan looked at her husband, who seemed to be on steroids, and sighed.
¡°I knew this would be the oue.¡±
Ever since Li Ai was born, Li Sheng had be a brainless father. Whatever his child said was good for him. No matter what his daughter wanted, he would try his best to do it.
Therefore, Meng Nuan tried her best to refrain from doting on her daughter. She could not let Li Ai grow up being pampered. Fortunately, her husband did not treat her daughter well without any bottom line.
He tried his best to take care of his daughter, both physically and mentally, but he did not agree to any of the things that went too far. Only then did Meng Nuan heave a sigh of relief.
If Li Ai had insisted for a rabbit just now, Li Sheng might have been able to reason with her that he could not make a rabbit and apologize to the child.
However, Li Ai took the initiative to say that she did not want the rabbit. This was different for Li Sheng.
He could not bear to see his daughter so disappointed. He tried his best to make a rabbit.
Gao Jing wanted to make a cat shape, but after trying for a long time, he still just had two balls. However, there were two cat ears on the balls. They didn¡¯t look very beautiful, but they weren¡¯t ugly either.
Gao Jing looked at the two balls in front of him and fell silent. He began to doubt his skills.
¡°I¡¯ve also studied art. Why is it like this?¡±
Gao Jing had always been very steady. At a young age, he could take on the heavy responsibility of taking care of other children.
This was the first time everyone had seen him reveal such a nk expression. He had the cuteness of a child.
Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°My baby, art ss has nothing to do with this.¡±
As Sophieughed and the othersughed, Gao Jing turned and threw himself into his father¡¯s arms, hiding himself.
The director couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked over and said, ¡°I have a booklet here that guides the construction of snowmen. If anyone needs it, you cane and collect it yourself.¡±
After hearing this, Gao Jing didn¡¯t want his father anymore. He turned around and ran to Han Yu to ask for the booklet. He was really helpless when it came to building a snowman.
Every family went to collect a copy. The book introduced somemon methods, allowing them to find some tricks.
After they studied it seriously, it finally officially began. Jiang An and Zou Bai were also reading it, but they realized that it was the opposite of what the children thought.
The method taught in the booklet was to build a simple snowman and guide those who did not know how to experience it.
However, the two children were so busy that they did not have the time to read what was written in the book.
After Jiang An finished making the base, the two of them worked at the shape they wanted from the solid snow pile to make a prototype. In order to prevent the snow from falling, they even poured water on it. When the cold wind blew, it became solid.
Then, the two children took out the tools in their hands and began to chisel away at the prototype. It was more like they were making snow sculptures.
The two of them looked too professional. Even Jiang An and Zou Bai couldn¡¯t interfere. They could only sit at the side and hand them tools.
Han Yu, who was behind the camera, widened his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this game to be yed like this.¡±
In his imagination, it was just children building a snowman together. There would be some stumbling in the middle, and the final product would be strange.
However, these were all personally made by the children. No one wouldment on these things. It was such a warm and harmonious scene.
However, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi simply turned this matter into apetition. They worked hard to carve on the snow, as if they were going to create something shocking.
Han Yu shook his head and said, ¡°These two kids are simply too scary. I reckon ourbined IQjs not even as high as theirs.¡±
After hearing this, the assistant disagreed. ¡°Don¡¯t count me in. My IQjs still high enough.¡±
Tan Si looked at the lively scene outside the window and said angrily, ¡°If Tan Nian wasn¡¯t sick, we would have been outside. There must be many people paying attention to us in the live-stream. Jiang An¡¯s family is too popr now. We must suppress them next time.¡±
These words hit Zhao Yan¡¯s heart. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make you the center of attention next time..¡±
Chapter 549 - 549: Roast Meat
Chapter 549: Roast Meat
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The children were so enthusiastic about building a snowman that they were too busy to eat. However, the production team could not really let the children not eat and quickly stopped their project.
¡°Children, you can¡¯t stay outside for too long. It¡¯s time for you to go back and warm up,¡± Han Yu stood up and said.
However, children were children after all. ying was more important than anything else. They all replied, ¡°We¡¯re not cold and don¡¯t want to go back.¡±
This was not up to them. Han Yu would not listen to the children on this matter. He smiled and said, ¡°Carry them in.¡±
The parents were already long worried that their children would catch a cold. When they heard the director¡¯s words, they picked up their children and rushed into the house.
The production team had already prepared the nearest house. The heater was turned on so that the children could take off their outerwear immediately.
It was only then that they realized that they had indeed stayed outside for a long time and could no longer sense the cold. They only sensed the cold when they reached a warm ce.
Han Yu instructed, ¡°The temperature in the next room is higher. Let the children adapt to the initial temperature rise here before entering the next room. We¡¯ll wait for everyone before we enter the room for lunch.¡±
No one expected Han Yu to be so meticulous that he had even considered the temperature.
[The director is really too attentive.]
[As expected of the god of variety shows in the country.]
[Han Yu might have his own considerations for daring to do a parent-child variety show. He had to have understood the children¡¯s needs in advance.]
[I thought this game would chill the children. I didn¡¯t expect the director to already have a countermeasure.]
[I want to know what the final products look like. There are all kinds of snowmen outside now.]
Not only were theizens curious, but the parents were also curious.
Sophie said, ¡°We can¡¯t help much. Let them do it themselves. I don¡¯t care what the final product looks like.¡±
¡°Look at how motivated they are. I wonder what will happen in the end,¡± Meng Nuan said with a smile.
Everyone was now looking forward to the children¡¯s work. After all, such parent-child activities were notmon for them.
Everyone present had their own careers. No one would revolve around the child every day. Although they would also apany the child to grow up, it was rare for them to stick together every day.
The children were actually very happy. After adapting to the temperature, they began to run around the house. They chased after each other happily.
By the time theypletely adapted to the ce and lunch was served, the director estimated that the children were already very tired and needed a lot of protein to replenish themselves.
Therefore, the meals he arranged were all meat. The local¡¯s specialty was roasted meat, but everyone had to do it themselves.
The parents naturally took on the job of roasting meat. The children only needed to wait to eat.
Gao Tian stood up and said, ¡°My culinary skills are unparalleled at home. Just wait and eat.¡±
Li Sheng was unconvinced. ¡°Although I can¡¯t cook, my wife is definitely the best at cooking.¡±
The two of them became more and more enthusiastic as they spoke. In the end, they assumed a posture of rolling up their arms and sleeves. If one did not know better, they would think that they were going to fight.
Sophie moved closer to Meng Nuan. ¡°A man¡¯spetitiveness can make him so useless.¡±
¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s cooking. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so excited,¡± Meng Nuan said helplessly.
While the two of them were still arguing, Zou Bai had already started roasting meat.
The two children sat together obediently and waited. Jiang An was also ordered not to do anything. They only needed to wait and eat.
Zou Bai¡¯s roasting motions were as smooth as flowing water. Everything in the kitchen was under control in his hands.
He was clearly cooking, but he looked like he wasmanding an army. This was the first time the staff had seen someone so elegant in the kitchen.
When they smelled the fragrance of meat, the two men finally ended their argument and turned to look at Zou Bai, who was roasting meat.
Then, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue arguing and quickly returned to the dining table to start roasting meat. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t lose to the others.
[This is too interesting. The reason why these two people quarreled is too funny.]
[Meng Nuan and Sophie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.]
[They think these two men are very childish.]
[Zou Bai¡¯s culinary skills are really not bad.]
[These two people are finally aware. They stopped arguing.]
[They¡¯re eating roast meat here. What about Tan Si¡¯s family?]
Han Yu had already prepared it for them. He sent a portion of the same ingredients over. Now, Tan Si and her family could roast the meat themselves.
He even considered that Tan Nian had just recovered and had sent nutritious porridge over. He had definitely taken care of them in all aspects..
Chapter 550 - 550: Can’t Roast Meat
Chapter 550: Can¡¯t Roast Meat
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan and Tan Si looked at the roasted meat in front of them. No matter what, they could not do anything. They had never eaten this before.
Zhao Yan was not allowed to eat at home, so Luo Xuan would not let the smell of roasted meat in the house. She felt that it was very rude to smell anything other than perfume.
In order to cater to his mother¡¯s taste, Zhao Yan insisted on not eating roasted meat and hotpot even when he left home. Over time, everyone who treated him to a meal would not treat him to such food, causing Zhao Yan to never eat roasted meat.
It was purely because of her family¡¯s teachings that Tan Si had to grow up like a socialite so that she could marry into a wealthy family in the future.
For this goal, she had been eating light food since she was young. Be it at home or outside, she ate top-notch ingredients. Everything was matched with less oil and less salt.
She could not do housework at all. She had to be nurtured into a rich youngdy.
Barbecue would not appear on her dining table. Although she had seen people eat it, she really did not know how to roast it.
The two of them remained silent. Tan Nian was the only one eating porridge with a spoon.
[Why aren¡¯t the two of them eating?]
[Don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t know how to cook it?]
[Roast meat is very simple. It can¡¯t be that, right?]
[Maybe they haven¡¯t eaten it before.]
[I¡¯ll believe it if Zhao Yan says that he hasn¡¯t eaten it before. Tan Si¡¯s family isn¡¯t a top-notch wealthy family. It can¡¯t be that they haven¡¯t eaten roasted meat before, right?]
[Our Si Si is a rich youngdy. The food she usually eats is very nutritious. She never eats roasted meat.]
[So what if it¡¯s roasted meat? Are people so arrogant now that they don¡¯t even care about meat anymore?]
The matter of roasted meat caused a huge discussion. How big was the difference between the rich and the poor? They didn¡¯t even know how to roast meat.
Seeing that the matter was getting bigger and bigger, the director quickly cut the camera to let everyone watch the gathering in the room and not pay attention to Tan Si and Zhao Yan.
Zhao Yan also realized that it was not good for him to do this. He had to learn how to roast meat. He had to appear approachable on the show.
Han Yu sent someone over to teach him step by step and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve temporarily cut the camera, it¡¯s best to take this opportunity to learn how to roast meat. Even if you¡¯re not very familiar with it, you have to at least look good.¡±
Zhao Yan was very serious about learning. Barbecue was not a difficult thing to begin with, so he quickly learned the essence.
¡°Are Zou Bai and the others barbecuing meat now?¡± Zhao Yan asked.
Han Yu smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is eating the same thing. Zou Bai¡¯s roasted meat tastes especially good. Everyone is fighting to try it.¡±
Hearing this, Zhao Yan¡¯s hand that was roasting the meat slowed down. He asked curiously, ¡°The smell of roasted meates from the marinated meat. Is there a difference from how it¡¯s roasted?¡±
Han Yu exined, ¡°The timing of the roasting will affect the final taste. Everyone¡¯s barbecue tastes different.¡±
After Zhao Yan heard this, he seemed to be in deep thought. He began to try different methods of roasting meat and then tasted them one by one.
Seeing him do this, Han Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°In that case, what will Tan Si eat?¡±
The things they had prepared were not unlimited. It was a waste for Zhao Yan to only take a bite of each piece. Furthermore, he had never considered Tan Si.
Tan Si also realized this, but she did not dare to raise any objections. After all, her life was still in the other party¡¯s hands.
Han Yu could tell that the two of them were not on the same level, but he could not do this in front of the camera. He reminded Zhao Yan, ¡°The camera will be switched backter. It¡¯s better to be more dignified.¡±
Zhao Yan slowed down and decided to give the rest to Tan Si. This way, the audience wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything in front of the camera.
Therefore, when theizens saw their family again, all they saw was Zhao Yan desperately roasting meat for Tan Si to eat, only eating a few pieces of meat himself.
[Zhao Yan loves Tan Si too much. He even let her eat all the meat.]
[It looks very fragrant.]
[He didn¡¯t know how to do it just now. He¡¯s really a genius.]
[Are you guys praising people with your eyes closed? It¡¯s just roasting meat, not saving the world.]
[Is it difficult to admit that others are geniuses?]
[The main point is not the roasted meat, but Zhao Yan¡¯s love for Tan Si.]
[Giving meat is love. This is too cheap.]
[I remember that there were three tes of meat sent over at the beginning. Now, there¡¯s less than one te for Tan Si. Did Zhao Yan eat the rest?]
When Han Yu saw thisment, he spat out a mouthful of water. He did not expect theizens to be contemporary Sherlock Holmes and be able to deduce the truth from all kinds of clues..
Chapter 551 - 551: The Best Mom
Chapter 551: The Best Mom
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Theizens began to rey the live broadcast, looking for where the meat had gone frame by frame, and started to create posts to discuss.
This ignited the enthusiasm of contemporary young people. Even those who did not pay attention to the show joined in.
Everyonepared the live broadcast and confirmed that two tes of meat had disappeared when they cut away the scene.
Of course, it was impossible for the meat to fly away. Someone must have eaten the meat.
Other than the staff, there were only Zhao Yan and Tan Si present. It couldn¡¯t be that the staff had eaten the meat. After eliminating all possibilities, there was only one truth left. Zhao Yan must have eaten the meat alone.
However, the scene did notst long. If he ate all the meat, Zhao Yan¡¯s eating speed would definitely be astonishing.
Theizens turned around and began to analyze how fast Zhao Yan ate. They had already treated this matter as a math problem.
Han Yu was really having a headache this time. Couldn¡¯t they just ignore this matter?
In any case, the two of them had already eaten meat in the end, so they shouldn¡¯t care so much. Why did they have to get to the bottom of it?
He no longer had any requirements for the number of views. As long as everyone finished filming the show safely and did not cause any more problems.
Han Yu looked at the crazily increasing discussion and was already expressionless. He wished he could rush into these people¡¯s houses with a knife and put it by their throats. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do? Why are you invested in such a boring topic?¡±
Unfortunately, this was a society ruled byw. Han Yu could only think about it and could not put it into practice.
Zhao Yan didn¡¯t know what was going on on the Inte either. He was still busy picking up meat for Tan Si.
He really wanted her to eat more. After all, she was pregnant with the child he was looking forward to.
In order to make up for her previous mistake, Tan Si wanted everyone to think that she had a good personality, so she tried her best to stuff meat into her mouth. All female celebrities cared about their figures. If she ate more, there would definitely be people who would think that she was very cute.
Unfortunately, the two of them had forgotten that Tan Nian was still eating porridge. He was the most pitiful person.
He couldn¡¯t eat the roasted meat, but he still had to smell it. He ate the porridge spoon by spoon.
The taste of the nutritious porridge was very faint. He could not taste anything at all and only swallowed it mechanically.
Although he didn¡¯t like it, Tan Nian didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that it was useless even if he said it. Moreover, his mother had a new child. If he didn¡¯t listen, he would definitely be hated.
Everyone saw Tan Nian eating porridge with a bitter expression. He looked extremely pitiful.
[Stop eating. Can you turn around and take a look at the child?]
[Tan Nian can¡¯t eat roasted meat. They have to finish it quickly.]
[Stop quibbling. I think they just don¡¯t remember Tan Nian.]
[Tan Si is the only mother of this show who doesn¡¯t love her child.]
[They used to be in the same family. Why is Jiang An so good to her children?]
[Jiang An always gives her children the greatest respect, but neverpletely leaves them alone. She¡¯s simply the ideal mother.]
[If only Jiang An was my mother.]
Many people thought so too. They really wanted a mother like Jiang An.
Many people began to edit the scenes of Jiang An and the children¡¯s interactions. They realized that her emotions were really stable, and she would never dampen the children¡¯s enthusiasm.
At the same time, she would also teach the child a lot of principles and not blindly spoil the child.
This was simply the mother that everyone wanted the most in their childhood. Tens of thousands of people joined the discussion on the topic of Jiang An being the best mother in the world.
The assistant showed it to Han Yu. He said excitedly, ¡°Hurry up and send this topic to the hot searches. I want to see this topic at the top of the list.¡±
Han Yu had been waiting for this positive discussion for too long. Finally, someone remembered that this was a parent-child variety show.
Tan Si, who had temporarily turned off the live broadcast after lunch, also saw it. She almost threw the phone in her hand.
¡°Damn Jiang An. She¡¯s always trying to steal my limelight,¡± Tan Si said through gritted teeth.
Her poprity had increased just now. With the topic of Jiang An, she was immediately pushed back.
Tan Si suddenly thought of an idea. Since everyone thought that Jiang An was a very good mother, she would let them know that Jiang An was a ruthless woman who would hurt her children.
Jiang An did not know that Tan Si had already set her sights on her. After putting on Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s clothes, she went out again to build a snowman.
After eating and drinking their fill, the two of them were full of energy. They picked up their tools and began their work..
Chapter 552 - 552: One-To-One Tank
Chapter 552: One-To-One Tank
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The children spent the entire afternoonpleting the snowmen. The final product made people smile when they saw it.
They were indeed not very good at building snowmen. It was different from the finished product they had imagined, but in the end, it was considered aplete sess.
¡°Mom, do you think mine looks good?¡± Li Ai asked excitedly.
Meng Nuan looked at the strange thing in front of her and could not bring herself to praise it.
Fortunately, she knew in advance that it was a rabbit and could tell that the two unknown objects at the top were rabbit ears. She smiled and said, ¡°What a cute rabbit. Its ears are so chubby.¡±
Hearing her mother¡¯s praise, Li Ai turned her gaze to her father and looked at him expectantly.
When Li Sheng praised someone, he could praise them for an entire day. He praised that thing that looked like the best snowman in the world. Even Li Ai was a little dizzy.
Now, everyone knew why Li Ai was so outgoing. Growing up in such an environment, she must be very confident.
Li Ai¡¯s expression gradually became smug. She also felt that the snowman she had built was very beautiful.
Sophie had always encouraged her children, but she felt that what Meng Nuan¡¯s family was doing could no longer be considered encouraging. Instead, they trained their children to believe in themselves under any circumstances. No matter what the other party said, Li Ai would believe that she was the best.
[Meng Nuan¡¯s expression is too funny. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t know what to say.]
[At least she could praise it as a rabbit.]
[Is Li Sheng sincere? He¡¯s exaggerating.]
[It¡¯s really not easy to say these words.]
[Only by the ears can you tell that it¡¯s a rabbit.]
Gao Jing was also very satisfied with thepleted work because he abandoned what he could not do and changed the snowman into a cat head. A big snowball was pressed to the ground and two cat ears were pinched out. Anyone with a discerning eye could recognize that it was a cat. It was not difficult.
This was what he did after his first attempt failed. He used a safer method.
Liu Yan¡¯s family¡¯s work was a snowman. The shape from top to bottom was very ssic. A small snowball was ced on the big snowball. Then, they drew an eye and a mouth. They used a branch as a snowman¡¯s nose. It looked exactly the same as in the fairy tale books.
Liu Mu and Liu Yue did not have such an eye for aesthetics at all. They only mechanicallypleted Liu Mu¡¯s instructions. However, because their hands were good, the work they presented in the end could be said to be perfect.
When the other children saw this, they eximed and ran to the side to admire this snowman.
Liu Mu felt that his family¡¯s work was mediocre, so he simply started from its size and made a snowman that was almost as big as an adult man.
¡°This snowman is really beautiful,¡± Li Ai looked up at the snowman and said.
Gao Jing liked it even more and walked around it a few times. He stuck out his thumb and said, ¡°This work is really good.¡±
Liu Yue didn¡¯t have much hope at first. When she heard Gao Jing and Li Ai¡¯s words, hope reignited in her heart. She felt that she was talented in other arts.
At this moment, the camera finally turned to the Jiang siblings. This time, everyone was speechless. They had brought this game to an unprecedented height.
They had promised Little Bear and Tank, but they had made it so that they could participate in a properpetition. Jiang Yu¡¯s Little Bear even had details of fur on its body. They had used an ice knife to make it feel furry. Although the technique was slight, the effect was strong. It looked like a good piece of work.
Although Jiang Yi¡¯s work was not as agile, it was a one-to-one remake. He hadpletely replicated the tank model, and many of the details were correct.
Even if it was not the same as the real thing, all the external facilities were replicated urately.
There were also military fans watching this show. When they saw what Jiang Yi had made, they were very excited and began to distinguish if it was the same.
In the end, they came to the shocking conclusion that Jiang Yi actually remembered all the details of this tank. Moreover, it was made in the live broadcast state. Even if he had the chance to read a book, it was impossible to remember it after reading a few times. He even reduced the ratio without affecting the overall appearance. To do this, he would have had to be very familiar with the tank.
Then there was only one possibility. Jiang Yi was a military fan, and a very experienced one at that.
However, Jiang Yi did not even attend kindergarten. Genius was not enough to describe him..
Chapter 553 - 553: Shy
Chapter 553: Shy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
For a moment, the live-stream was flooded with praise for Jiang Yi. Moreover, they were all praising him for being a genius and having unparalleled talent in his military knowledge.
Those who didn¡¯t know tanks were puzzled. They wanted to know what had happened, so they posted on Weibo to ask for help.
The military fans answered enthusiastically. After their exnation, everyone knew how capable Jiang Yi was. They were filled with respect for the snow tank.
[I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to create a tank.]
[It wouldn¡¯t be difficult if it was just in the shape of a tank, but Jiang Yi made a one-to-one replication.]
[One-to-one means that as long as the ratio of his work is magnified, it will be exactly the same as a real tank. Even the appearance data is the same.]
[Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yi to be so capable.]
[Children these days are too scary.]
[I suddenly feel like a piece of trash.]
[Jiang Yu¡¯s Little Bear is also very impressive. She handled many details very well. If she can learn further, she will definitely be a snow sculpture master.]
[How did Jiang An educate her children? Every one of them is so smart.]
[Jiang An must have her own unique method.]
Seeing that the topic was about the child¡¯s education, Han Yu started to post articles about this on the Inte. They were all very pertinent suggestions.
Now, the children were already very tired. There was no need for parents to force their children to study hard. They had to discover what the children were really good at and let them work hard in the direction they liked.
Underneath the statement were many pieces by psychologists, whose advice on children¡¯s education taught parents that there was more than one good way to learn.
If a child was good at other things and not good at academics, they were also a smart child.
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect that there would be any follow-up effects. Her first reaction was to praise her children. In her opinion, parents had to learn to give positive feedback to their children so that they wouldn¡¯t lose their enthusiasm.
¡°Babies, you¡¯re really amazing. These snowmen are the best-looking in the world in Mom¡¯s eyes,¡± Jiang An said as she kissed the children.
Jiang Yu passionately responded to her mother¡¯s kiss. Jiang Yi was not as enthusiastic as his sister, but he still left a kiss on his mother¡¯s cheek.
Jiang An knew that he was just shy. She reached out to knead Jiang Yi¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s good baby. Mommy loves you so much.¡±
Jiang Yi was even more embarrassed with Jiang An¡¯s words, but his shy expression was different from the others. His face was expressionless and even a little cold, as if he was unhappy with these words.
¡°Baby, you¡¯re always like this when you¡¯re shy,¡± Jiang An said with a smile.
Only then did theizens understand Jiang Yi¡¯s shy expression. Thinking back to Jiang Yi¡¯s previous expression, something embarrassing had happened. This made sense.
[So he¡¯s shy most of the time. I thought he just had a bad personality.]
[At that time, I thought that this child liked peace and quiet, and was a little annoyed by the noise of others, but most of the time, he was still very gentle.]
[Previously, he even cheered Tan Nian on. At that time, I knew that he was a good child.]
[That¡¯s right. Tan Nian is not nervous because of him and Jiang Yu.]
[Looks like I can¡¯t judge a person from the surface.]
[Don¡¯t forget that they¡¯re all children. Don¡¯t think of them as adults.]
[This is a parent-child program. We have to watch it with a pure mindset.]
Since the children¡¯s work had beenpleted, the staff began to take photos. In the end, the children chose the photos to be uploaded as quickly as possible.
¡°The final votes will be announced tonight. Everyone, look forward to the winner of the feast,¡± Han Yu said with a smile. ¡°Now, everyone can return to your rooms. The rest of the time is reserved for everyone to chat.¡±
The parent-child program was about a warm atmosphere. Not only did Han Yu want to film the children, but he also wanted to film the interactions between adults, and he wanted them to be friendly.
Now that Tan Si was not around, it was a very good opportunity. The guests in the room had a good rtionship. It was good to film more material now.
Han Yu had already prepared toys for the children. They gathered together and yed. Seeing that they were happy, the adults ignored them and gathered together to chat.
Meng Nuan said, ¡°Jiang An, I saw that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even wear her hat when she was building the snowman. You have to be careful when you go back. It won¡¯t be good if she caught a cold..¡±
Chapter 554 - 554: Interaction
Chapter 554: Interaction
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Because Meng Nuan had given birth to a daughter, she was very concerned about the other girls and hoped that they would all be healthy.
Therefore, when she saw that Jiang Yu was not wearing a hat, her heart was in her throat. She wished she could rush over and put the hat on her.
However, Jiang An did not react. She could only suppress her impulse. Now that she had finally found an opportunity, she had to remind her not to let Jiang Yu catch a cold.
Jiang An nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely pay attention. However, Little Feather has been practicing martial arts since she was young and her body is very healthy. Basically, she has never been sick.¡±
When they heard the words ¡°never been sick¡±, the two women¡¯s eyes lit up. They leaned over and said, ¡°What martial arts does she practice? Do you have a rmended master?¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect them to be so interested. She handed her Senior¡¯s business card over and said, ¡°You can contact him.¡±
Satisfied, they took it and prepared to contact the master when they returned to the country.
At this moment, her Senior still did not know what he was facing. He was teaching his new disciple the martial-art squat when he suddenly sneezed. He felt that someone was talking about him behind his back.
The women gathered together to talk, and the men naturally sat together. Liu Yan simply did not know what to say. He could only keep picking up his cup and drinking water. He would probably be full soon.
Liu Mu could only shoulder the responsibility of his own family¡¯s diplomacy and find a topic to chat with Gao Tian and Zou Bai. However, because he was really afraid of Zou Bai¡¯s identity, he spoke very carefully, so he only remained polite.
Zou Bai naturally noticed his attitude and spoke first, ¡°The children are changing day by day. They¡¯re growing too fast. Don¡¯t you feel that time is passing quickly?¡±
This topic was simply amon feeling for people past the age of 25. Moreover, they had growing children beside them, so their feelings regarding time were even more different.
Gao Tian sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was old before, but after the child was born, Ipletely understood that I¡¯m no longer a young man.¡±
¡°Ever since I started taking care of Liu Yue, I felt that time seemed to go by twice as fast. She was clearly just a small baby not long ago, but she¡¯s already so big now.¡± Liu Mu also understood very well.
Even Liu Yan, who didn¡¯t want to talk, spoke up. ¡°When the child was born, I didn¡¯t feel that there were any changes. Being a father didn¡¯t change me much, but as the child grew up too quickly, there were really a lot of things that a father had to do.¡±
With this topic as a starting point, everyone started talking. When the men chatted, they were very engrossed. Seeing that the asion had be lively, Han Yu felt very proud.
¡°Can Ie in?¡± Tan Si¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.
She stood outside the door and looked at everyone with a bright smile on her face. She was even holding Tan Nian¡¯s hand with Zhao Yan behind her.
Han Yu¡¯s smile froze on his face. He really did not want to ruin the current atmosphere, but since they had already spoken, the people present could not refuse them toe in. The people in the live-stream were still watching.
In the silence, Zou Bai said, ¡°Of course.¡±
With that, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. No one dared to be the first to let them in.
Tan Si pushed Tan Nian and said, ¡°Nian Nian, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to y with your friends? Hurry up and go.¡±
Tan Nian¡¯s expression was still not good. When he walked over, he was slow. It was Jiang Yu who held his hand and brought him over.
[Tan Nian doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good state.]
[Since he hasn¡¯t recovered from his illness, they shouldn¡¯t bring him out casually.]
[Can¡¯t he go out when he¡¯s sick?]
[Si Si wants Tan Nian to be happy with his friends so that he will recover quickly.]
[What if it spreads to other children? You can¡¯t be so selfish.]
[The guests didn¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.]
It wasmon for people on online tforms to quarrel. Han Yu only asked the staff to pay attention and did not interfere after that.
The children were not affected by this. They weed Tan Nian¡¯s arrival and shared the snacks with him. Then, everyone yed games together.
There weren¡¯t that manyplicated things in the children¡¯s world. They only knew that Tan Nian was sick previously and had to be taken good care of now.
Tan Si walked to Jiang An¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister Jiang An, what were you guys talking about just now?¡±
She had learned her lesson from Jiang An¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to just call her sister casually anymore..
Chapter 555 - 555: Refusing to Talk
Chapter 555: Refusing to Talk
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An did not even want to maintain the peace on the surface. Tan Si had caused so much trouble, but she could still pretend that nothing had happened. She was the greatest fool in the world.
So she pretended not to hear this, got up, sat down by Sophie, and resumed the conversation.
With Sophie around, Tan Si didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. After all, she had offended her thest time she spoke without thinking. Furthermore, Sophie¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t something she could afford to offend.
However, if she gave up just like that, she did not know when she would have the chance. She had to take advantage of this opportunity to settle the matter. Otherwise, Jiang An would attract everyone¡¯s attention and she would never be able to stand out.
In any case, she was pregnant with Zhao Yan¡¯s child, and Sophie was not King of Country F. As long as she was careful, she would be fine.
At the thought of this, Tan Si gained some courage and followed her. ¡°Sister Jiang An, don¡¯t leave me alone over there. No matter what, we¡¯re considered acquaintances.¡±
Jiang An really couldn¡¯t understand why she could stille over when she had already expressed her annoyance with her.
Jiang An didn¡¯t want to talk in riddles anymore. She said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Please keep a distance from me.¡±
Tan Si was shocked by these words. She thought that Jiang An would at least give her some face in front of the camera and not fall out with her.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care what Tan Si thought. She turned around and continued chatting with Sophie and Meng Nuan.
[What does Jiang An mean by this? She¡¯s scaring our Si Si.]
[Does she really think she¡¯s some international superstar? She¡¯s so arrogant.]
[Shut up. It¡¯s normal for her to not want to talk to Tan Si after how Tan Si treated Jiang An previously.]
[Jiang An only expressed that she didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant.]
[These words have already caused damage to Si Si. Si Si is such an innocent and kind little girl.]
[Forget about the adjectives. Where did the ¡®little girl¡¯e from?]
[Tan Si¡¯s fans have always been like this. To them, Tan Si will never grow up.]
Thements about Jiang An on the Inte were prized. Half of the people thought that it was nothing for her to say that. Everyone had the right to choose the person they wanted to talk to. The other half felt that Jiang An¡¯s words were too unreasonable. She could have used a gentler method.
When Han Yu saw this, his palms were sweating. He was afraid that the Jiang family would take action, so he whispered to his assistant, ¡°Should I tell Jiang An this?¡±
The assistant was secretly eating his potato chips. He quickly wiped his mouth and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this. Jiang An definitely has her own channels of information. As a director, you should treat everyone equally.¡±
Han Yu nodded after hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Originally, Han Yu would not give special treatment to celebrities with extraordinary backgrounds. However, after Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were lostst time, he had seen the strength of the Jiang and Zou families. He also felt guilty. After all, he was the one who did not do his job well.
Fortunately, his assistant reminded him in time. As the director of the production team, he could not give special treatment.
Jiang An didn¡¯t know about thesements. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t take them to heart.
She was no longer the Tan Ming of the past. Ever since she returned to the Jiang family, she had been growing up. The people around her were teaching her how to be an independent person.
In order to be independent and strong, she had to be unafraid of any external evaluation. She only needed to do what she thought was right. There was no need to live in the evaluation of others.
After Jiang An became the heir, shepletely understood this point.
She could face any badments now. Anyway, the people she cared about were by her side, and they loved her meticulously.
Those who evaluated her were strangers who she would probably never even see. There was no need to care about what they said.
Being able to express her dislike for Tan Si in front of the camera was also a huge step on Jiang An¡¯s path of growth.
Zou Bai had always told her that as the future head of the Jiang family, she could be gentle, but she had to be ruthless. Otherwise, no one would believe in her.
Therefore, she had to learn to express her dissatisfaction. Anyway, she was the head of the Jiang family, so it didn¡¯t matter what she said.
Jiang An could consider the thoughts of others and be polite in everything, but the head of the Jiang family could not be like this.
After a long period of learning these things, Jiang An waspletely immersed in this atmosphere. Hence, she said those words to Tan Si very naturally.
Sophie cheered in her heart. At first, she had guessed that Jiang An was just a cover-up by the Jiang family and that they in fact wanted to give the position of the head of the family to their other sons. Now, it seemed that this was not the case at all..
Chapter 556 - 556: The Power of Tears
Chapter 556: The Power of Tears
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si did not know how to respond. She could only bite the bullet and stay behind. She shut her mouth tightly and did not say another word.
However, she was in an awkward situation. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was at a loss.
Zhao Yan naturally saw it too. Zou Bai said, ¡°Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±
ording to Zhao Yan¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t want to care about Tan Si. Anyway, she was the one who went up to get scolded. Hence, he wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything. As long as he dodged the camera, the matter would be over.
However, Zou Bai¡¯s words ced him at the center of the storm. For the sake of his image, Zhao Yan could only go over andfort Tan Si.
Zhao Yan forced himself to smile and tried his best not to let everyone notice his stiffness. He walked to Tan Si¡¯s side and said gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so unhappy?¡±
Tan Si desperately needed someone to save her from such an awkward situation. Zhao Yan¡¯s appearance at this time was undoubtedly the best choice.
She threw herself into his arms and refused to let go.
Zhao Yan really wanted to push her out, but this was a live broadcast. He couldn¡¯t do that.
¡°Alright, alright. Tell me if you have any grievances. Don¡¯t waste time alone. Everyone is happy. You have to be happy too.¡±
These words sounded like they wereforting her, but in fact, they were telling Tan Si not to ruin the current filming atmosphere.
Just now, Zhao Yan had wanted to say a few words to Zou Bai and use the atmosphere of the show as a cover. Perhaps he could win against him verbally.
However, when Tan Si¡¯s matter came out, he did not even have the chance to speak. He could only quicklyfort his apparent girlfriend. What a waste of time.
Tan Si did not know what Zhao Yan was thinking. She vented all her grievances and cried in his arms.
This was her usual trick. No matter who was right or wrong in this matter, as long as she cried loudly, the other party would definitely be in the wrong.
When Jiang An heard the cries, she immediately realized what had happened. After all, she knew Tan Si too well and had been bullied by her too many times. She had experienced all these methods.
Sophie could tell what Tan Si was trying to do. She hurriedly said to Jiang An, ¡°You have to be careful. She¡¯s pushing all the me on you.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Jiang An replied.
After saying this, Jiang An also put on her acting skills. Tears rolled down her face.
Although she was crying, she tried her best to suppress her expression. She looked stubborn and aggrieved, much more pitiful than Tan Si¡¯s crying.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions.¡± After Jiang An finished crying, she immediately wiped her tears and apologized to the staff before leaving the filming room.
She did not defend herself, nor did she express her opinion on this matter. She left cleanly.
However, it was precisely because of this action that the entire situation was reversed.
Compared to Tan Si, who was crying bitterly, Jiang An, who was so restrained, obviously had more feelings. It made people pity her.
[I keep feeling that things are not as simple as we think.]
[Si Si has been bullied. Are you blind?]
[We¡¯re not blind. To be honest, Jiang An didn¡¯t say anything particrly overboard. She just refused to talk to Tan Si. This is her freedom.]
[We only saw the situation in front of the camera. No one knows what happened after the filming ended. Perhaps there¡¯s something we don¡¯t know that caused Jiang An to say this.]
[Tan Si is crying because she wants everyone to me Jiang An.]
[I remember that this isn¡¯t the first time Tan Si cried on the show. As long as there¡¯s a conflict with someone, she¡¯ll be like this. Then, theizens will scold those who have a conflict with her.]
[It¡¯s really scary to think about it.]
[This is leading to online violence.]
[There¡¯s nothing wrong with Jiang An expressing her dissatisfaction in front of everyone. It¡¯s much more open than using tricks behind others backs.]
[Everyone knows that Jiang An and Tan Si don¡¯t have a good rtionship. It would be abnormal if they were to act like they love each other on the show.]
The scales in theizens¡¯ hearts began to lean towards Jiang An. Sometimes, it was not apetition of who cried louder to make people feel pity. Jiang An¡¯s expression was much more pitiful than Tan Si¡¯s.
Zou Bai immediately got up to chase after Jiang An, leaving the room full of people at a loss. The warm atmosphere that Han Yu wanted was once again destroyed.
¡°I knew that nothing good would happen if Tan Si came over.¡± Han Yu took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°I really regret inviting her to the show.¡±
The assistant stubbed out his cigarette. ¡°You can¡¯t smoke, your lungs aren¡¯t good..¡±
Chapter 557 - 557: I’ll Cry Too
Chapter 557: I¡¯ll Cry Too
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Everyone felt that Jiang An had gone out alone to grieve. Fortunately, Zou Bai had chased after her tofort her, hoping that Jiang An couldpose herself.
Sophie snorted. ¡°Some people only know how to act pitiful. The truly pitiful people don¡¯t stay to cry here.¡±
Although Meng Nuan didn¡¯t want to offend Zhao Yan, her expression wasn¡¯t too good either. She silently moved back to distance herself from Tan Si.
Tan Si did not expect her tried-and-tested method to fail today.
Zhao Yan despised Tan Si¡¯s stupidity in his heart. She was able to turn a good situation against them. However, his current identity was Tan Si¡¯s boyfriend, so he could only endure it andfort her.
The children did not know what was going on and craned their necks to see what was going on. Sophie hurried over and said, ¡°Children, whose puzzle is this? It¡¯s almost done. Let¡¯s finish it together, okay?¡±
The children were already focused on ying, so they forgot everything after being interrupted. They happily began to y with the puzzle and did not pay attention to the adults.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi looked at each other and understood what to do. They also put on a heartless expression and went to y.
Jiang An was not as sad as everyone had guessed. After leaving the room, she immediately turned off the microphone and blinked to regain herposure.
When she was acting, she never used eye drops. When she cried, she cried herself. When she cried, she could urately control her tears.
She was crying in the most aggrieved way just now. This way, she could undercut Tan Si¡¯s methods.
Jiang An had been treated like this by Tan Si too many times. No matter how this matter happened or whose fault it was, as long as Tan Si cried in front of everyone, she would be criticized and forced to apologize to Tan Si.
In the past, she would only exin in vain, hoping that someone would believe her. Later on, she realized how stupid it was to do that. They did not care about the truth at all. They only wanted to protect the seemingly weaker party.
Zou Bai chased after her and smiled. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t really crying.¡±
He knew Jiang An¡¯s personality very well. He knew that she was not someone who would show weakness. She must have her own ns for suddenly crying in front of others.
When he came out and saw Jiang An¡¯s expression, he was even more certain that this little fox was scheming against someone.
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Was my performance very exciting just now?¡±
Zou Bai nodded and smiled. ¡°Very exciting. As expected of the most outstanding actor of the new generation.¡±
Jiang An looked a little smug after being praised. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m the best, but I know that in your eyes, I¡¯m the best.¡±
Zou Bai was surprised by Jiang An¡¯s confidence. In the past, she would always subconsciously suspect that she hadn¡¯t done a good job, which was why she ended up in such a terrible situation.
She would always think this way and take all the me, so the Jiang family and Zou Bai were trying their best to change her mindset.
Reality proved that they had seeded. Jiang An had gained confidence. She would definitely not reflect on herself immediately after what happened.
Zou Bai hugged her and said, ¡°You did well. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±
These words sounded like he was coaxing a child. Jiang An felt that it sounded familiar. He must have said something simr to the children.
¡°That sounds so strange.¡± Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°Are you treating me like I¡¯m Little Feather?¡±
Zou Bai patted her head. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re also a child who needs to be pampered, but you¡¯re different from Little Feather. I love you more.¡±
Zou Bai had never believed that parents loved their children more than their partners. Other than oneself, one¡¯s partners would be with them the longest, and their children would eventually grow up and leave. At that time, only their partners would be with them.
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect to hear a confession under such circumstances. She turned around and asked, ¡°I understand all of this. I want to know what¡¯s going on inside.¡±
¡°Everyone saw through Tan Si¡¯s scheme. They are all sympathizing with you,¡± Zou Bai concluded.
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I achieved a staged victory.¡±
Zou Bai took out his phone and said, ¡°I just saw thements online. Most of them support you. Do you want to take a look?¡±
Jiang An leaned over happily. ¡°Let me see.¡±
The two of them happily read thements and had no intention of going back. This made the people in the room even more nervous. They didn¡¯t know when Jiang An would be sessfully coaxed by Zou Bai..
Chapter 558 - 558: Wen Li Appears
Chapter 558: Wen Li Appears
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
What happened in the live-stream was broadcasted in real time. Everyone in the country was watching online. They were also curious when Jiang An would return.
This included Chen Xiang. After she moved into the vi rented by her assistant, she had been watching the live-stream and could not bear to leave even when she was eating.
Ye Ying was very worried about her mental state. After all, Jiang An and Zou Bai were too close on the show. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that their rtionship was not ordinary.
That was why theizens were so excited. Some even created a topic, ¡°When are Jiang An and Zou Bai getting married?¡±
This topic was very popr on Weibo. Even if other topics appeared, the poprity of this topic did not decrease. There were tens of millions of people following this topic.
In order to understand Jiang An, Ye Ying had been studying it for a few days. Naturally, she had also entered this topic.
To be honest, she didn¡¯t think Chen Xiang had a high chance of seeding. After all, from the information she had learned, Jiang An was an outstanding person. In addition, she came from the Jiang family of Xiyun and wasparable to the four great families. She was also the future heir.
After working in the entertainment industry for so long, she had never been unprofessional. As for other things, Ye Ying didn¡¯t care. As long as the industry knew what kind of person Jiang An was, it was fine.
Ye Ying had gone to watch Jiang An¡¯s television drama. Her acting skills were really wless. The recently popr ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ was even more exquisite. In all aspects, she was perfect.
Ye Ying sighed. Of course, she was on Chen Xiang¡¯s side, but she could not lie through her teeth and think that Jiang An was inferior to Chen Xiang.
¡°Don¡¯t watch anymore. I¡¯ve already agreed to you staying in the country. You just have to wait for Zou Bai toe back and meet him. There¡¯s no need to take anything else to heart,¡± Ye Yingforted.
Chen Xiang ignored her words and stared at the disy screen in front of her, as if this would allow Zou Bai to walk out of the screen.
Ye Ying¡¯s heart ached for Chen Xiang. If Zou Bai hadn¡¯t left without saying anything, she wouldn¡¯t have been chased by the Zou family and forced to go overseas to develop.
¡°Sister Ye, do you think he still remembers me?¡± Chen Xiang asked.
Ye Ying quickly nodded. ¡°He definitely remembers you. He was the one who let you down back then.¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t let me down.¡± Chen Xiang suddenly became excited. ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, he¡¯ll definitely change his mind.¡±
Although Ye Ying did not know how the topic had jumped to this point, in order to calm Chen Xiang down as soon as possible, she still followed her words and said, ¡°There was affection between the two of you. As long as you meet again, there will definitely be a chance.¡±
To be honest, Ye Ying didn¡¯t want to lie like this. Zou Bai seemed to be really happy. He and Jiang An had obviously reached the point where their hearts were truly connected. Even if Chen Xiang came back, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.
However, Chen Xiang had been in a terrible state recently. She only knew how to stare at the live broadcast room and repeatedly ask the people around him if Zou Bai would change his mind. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she hadn¡¯t done anything more serious, she would have sent her to the hospital.
However, she also knew that she could not stimte Chen Xiang¡¯s fragile nerves. It was best to stabilize her.
¡°That must be the case.¡± Chen Xiang smiled. ¡°Zou Bai and I have known each other for so many years. We are the ones who understand each other the best.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that,¡± said a voice suddenly in the house.
The door was opened by the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. Wen Li, who had heard the entire process, walked in and looked at Chen Xiang with contempt.
Ye Ying didn¡¯t know Wen Li. She stood up and said, ¡°Who are you? This is trespassing. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±
¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call the police. I¡¯m Zou Bai¡¯s mother.¡± Wen Li sat down on the sofa.
Ye Ying immediately stopped taking out her phone. If the other party was really the Old Madam of the Zou family, there was no point in calling the police.
The four major families could ignore thew in Jingdu City. Her best choice now was to think of a way to get rid of them.
Ye Ying smiled and was about to walk over, but Wen Li didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. She looked at Chen Xiang and said, ¡°You said that you would nevere back, so I let you go overseas. Are you going back on your word now?¡±
Chen Xiang looked up. ¡°I¡¯vee back to see Zou Bai.¡±
¡°What a joke. Do you think Zou Bai wants to see you?¡± Wen Li snorted. ¡°He already has a girlfriend.¡±
Chen Xiang looked dazed. ¡°He said he would protect me forever. He can¡¯t do that.¡±
Wen Li did not want to hear such words at all. She said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should stay overseas.¡±
Chen Xiang suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now..¡±
Chapter 559 - 559: Ring
Chapter 559: Ring
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the face of such words, any normal person would have some doubts. After all, they did not know what the other party was expressing.
However, Wen Li did not have such a reaction. She smiled and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re talking about. There are so many tabloid reporters outside. If they take photos of me looking for you, rumors will definitely spread. Your goal will be achieved.¡±
Chen Xiang¡¯s smile froze on her face. She was shocked by Wen Li¡¯s words.
Wen Li continued, ¡°You¡¯re indeed very thoughtful. This way, you can create hype online and even make everyone think that you¡¯re returning to China for love. However, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards are not to be trifled with. Those reporters have long been cleared.¡±
Ye Ying was scared to death. From what she knew, Chen Xiang was a very innocent girl. Back then, she was forced to go overseas by the Zou family, but it didn¡¯t seem like that now.
She had been eating and living with Chen Xiang during this period of time, but she did not realize when she had contacted the reporters. Moreover, she had not mentioned a word about it.
Ye Ying suddenly felt a chill. It was as if she had never understood the person in front of her.
At this point, there was no need for Chen Xiang to pretend anymore. She leaned back on the sofa and said, ¡°Even if these people didn¡¯t manage to capture anything, the news of my return has already spread like wildfire.¡±
¡°I thought you would still pretend that you didn¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t expect you toy your cards on the table so quickly,¡± Wen Li sneered.
Chen Xiang raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll believe me if I say that I came back for love. Anyway, there are no reporters here. There¡¯s no need to continue pretending.¡±
Wen Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°You¡¯re not in love with Zou Bai at all. You¡¯re using him from head to toe.¡±
¡°You can say whatever you want. In any case, I¡¯m still the little girl in front of Zou Bai. I guess you didn¡¯t tell him anything,¡± Chen Xiang said with certainty.
Although she hadn¡¯t interacted much with Zou Bai, she was quite good at reading people¡¯s expressions, so she had some understanding of Zou Bai.
Since he did not react to her leaving, he must have believed the reason given by Wen Li.
The Old Madam from the Zou Family was a decent person. She would not reveal everything and would make up reasons to maintain the peace.
Wen Li had indeed done so. She was speechless in the face of Chen Xiang¡¯s words.
She hated herself for not telling Zou Bai the truth and letting him know this woman¡¯s true colors. She thought that since Chen Xiang would never return, she had not gone all out.
In addition, Zou Bai didn¡¯t ask about Chen Xiang¡¯s departure. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t add salt to her son¡¯s wound.
This was the first time Wen Li felt like she was being restrained by someone. She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be arrogant here. I can make everything that happened before disappear like smoke. The overseas business was originally provided by the Zou family, so it can naturally be taken back now.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ying couldn¡¯t care less about the surprise of being deceived. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Zou, don¡¯t act rashly. We can discuss everything.¡± ¡°How can we negotiate?¡± Wen Li snorted heavily. ¡°Chen Xiang promised me that she would never return to China. That¡¯s why I gave her so much support in her career. Now that she has broken our agreement, she naturally has to pay the price.¡±
If Ye Ying knew about this, she would have stopped Chen Xiang no matter what. At this moment, all she could do was to persuade Wen Li.
After all, even if Chen Xiang was now famous internationally, she was only a celebrity after all. She had no ability topete with the Zou family.
¡°You don¡¯t have to scare me here. Since I dare to say these words to you, I naturally have my confidence.¡± Chen Xiang stood up and walked over. ¡°The person behind me is not someone you can afford to offend.¡±
It had been many years since Wen Li had heard such words. She looked at Chen Xiang with disdain. ¡°Tell me, who is the person I can¡¯t afford to offend?¡±
Chen Xiang turned around and walked to the edge of the sofa. Then, she picked up a small box. Ye Ying recognized that this was something she always carried with her and would never leave her side.
Chen Xiang opened the small box and said, ¡°You should know what this is, right?¡±
There was a ring in the box. It was not anything expensive, but it was made of silver. It would not cost much to sell it.
However, the ring was engraved withplicated patterns and a long string of letters. One had to get closer to see what it was. Wen Li looked at it from afar in disbelief.
Chen Xiang smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Looks like you do..¡±
Chapter 560 - 560: Church of Eternal Night
Chapter 560: Church of Eternal Night
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Master, the guards in the country have discovered something,¡± Zou Yi suddenly appeared and said.
Zou Bai had given the order not to disturb them during the recording unless something big happened.
¡°Speak.¡± Zou Bai did not intend to hide it from Jiang An. She could find out anything about the Zou family.
Zou Yi said, ¡°The secret guards discovered people from the Church of Eternal Night in Country A. They suddenly appeared in the country and seemed to be looking for something.¡±
Upon hearing this name, Zou Bai¡¯s gaze instantly became sharp. Jiang An rarely saw him like this.
¡°What is this Church of Eternal Night?¡± Jiang An asked nervously.
Zou Bai realized that he had overreacted and quickly calmed himself down. ¡°The Church of Eternal Night is an organization that believes in the apocalypse. They believe that the world will bepletely destroyed in a dozen years. At that time, there will be no more sun in the sky, and the entire world will fall into eternal darkness.¡±
This was the first time Jiang An had heard of this church. He asked, ¡°Does that have anything to do with us?¡±
¡°Back then, it was this church that almost destroyed the Zou family¡¯s influence overseas.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I spent a lot of effort to stabilize the situation.¡±
Jiang An was even more confused after hearing this. Why would a church that believed in the apocalypse attack the Zou family? This made no sense at all.
Zou Bai saw Jiang An¡¯s confusion and exined, ¡°This church is dedicated to developing its believers and making more people believe that the apocalypse ising. Therefore, it has its own branches in various countries and more or less influences this country.¡±
¡°However, China is one of the only few countries thatpletely prevented this church from infiltrating. Theybel the Church of Eternal Night as a cult. It¡¯s illegal for any Chinese person to join this organization.¡±
However, the poption in China wasrge. The Church of Eternal Night had always felt that China was very suitable for the development of the Church, so they tried their best to squeeze in.
The Zou family¡¯s influence overseas was a breakthrough point. On one hand, the controllers of the Zou family¡¯s influence overseas were all Chinese. They could return to China at any time. On the other hand, they stayed overseas. It was not illegal for them to join the church.
If they could make these people believe in Eternal Night¡¯s existence and turn them into devout believers, then make these people request to return to the Zou Family, then they could quietly bring the Church into China.
Moreover, these people from the Zou Family had outstanding abilities. The benefits of bing a disciple were greater than ordinary people bing disciples.
The Church of Eternal Night had worked hard for this goal for a long time, and it had indeed moved the Zou Family¡¯s subordinates. Fortunately, they had been discovered in time and resolved this matter.
After listening to Zou Bai¡¯s exnation, Jiang An realized that something was wrong. ¡°That¡¯s not all, is it? If you only failed to make them seed, you wouldn¡¯t have that expression just now. There must be a grudge between you and the Church of Eternal Night.¡±
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°As expected, An¡¯an understands me the best. When I first became the family head, I went overseas. You should know what I did, right?¡±
Of course, Jiang An knew, as more than one person had mentioned that period of time to her. Zou Bai had been through a bloodbath to take back the Zou family¡¯s overseas power. His methods were so brutal that it was terrifying to say.
At the thought of this, Jiang An understood something. He looked at Zou Bai in surprise. ¡°You must have caused the Church of Eternal Night to suffer a heavy blow.¡±
Zou Bai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was so bloodthirsty that I killed one-third of the church¡¯s believers, including many high-level believers. They were all famous people in their own fields and could bring great benefits to the church, but I dealt with them all.¡±
Jiang An finally understood. The people of this church definitely hated Zou Bai to the core. They had worked so hard for so many years to develop their believers, but he had destroyed one-third of them. They definitely wanted Zou Bai to die.
¡°Then you have to be careful.¡± Jiang An immediately became worried.
Zou Baiforted her, ¡°They might not be after me. I¡¯m not afraid of their revenge.¡±
Of course, Jiang An knew how powerful Zou Bai was, but people tended to get confused when they were concerned. She was always worried.
If anything happened, she would not be able to bear it.
Zou Bai could only hold her hand tightly to let her know that he was right beside her.
¡°Zou Yi, get the secret guards to investigate why these people came. Don¡¯t let go of any details. I don¡¯t want to hear any bad news,¡± Zou Bai ordered.
Zou Yi lowered his head and agreed. Then, he turned around and left to convey his master¡¯s words..
Chapter 561 - 561: Tell the Truth
Chapter 561: Tell the Truth
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was true that the master of the Zou Family¡¯s hidden guards was Zou Bai, but the main responsibility of the hidden guards was to protect everyone in the Zou Family. They weren¡¯t all waiting for Zou Bai¡¯s orders.
As the old madam of the Zou family, Wen Li had some secret guards around her. Zou Bai did not want to spy on his mother¡¯s whereabouts, so they did not need to return to the secret guard headquarters. They just needed to report Wen Li¡¯s safety on time.
Therefore, Zou Bai didn¡¯t know what was happening in the country. He was still thinking about the reason for the appearance of the Church of the Eternal Night.
Ever since they were severely injured, they had started to disappear without a trace. Even the matter of expanding their believers had stopped, as if they had never appeared in this world.
However, Zou Bai knew that they wouldn¡¯t give up. These people truly believed in the existence of the Apocalypse. After all, only when they believed in something without a doubt could they deceive others into believing it.
His first reaction was that these people were here to take revenge on him. He had to protect the people around him.
¡°Zou Er, from now on, you have to stay by Miss Jiang¡¯s side and ensure her and the children¡¯s safety. You can¡¯t leave them,¡± Zou Bai said.
Zou Er had never objected to his master¡¯s orders. He lowered his head and promised that he would never leave.
Jiang An was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you making Zou Er follow me? Is something going to happen?¡±
¡°Nothing at the moment. I¡¯m just taking precautions,¡± Zou Bai said with a smile.
He didn¡¯t want Jiang An to be worried. After all, everything was just his guess. There was no need to scare her by saying it now.
Zou Bai believed in Zou Er¡¯s ability. He had the ability to protect Jiang An and the child. Although he wasn¡¯t as eloquent as Zou Yi, he was indeed one of the best shadow guards. Zou Yi would sometimes lose to him.
As the person protecting Jiang An, he didn¡¯t need to be quick-witted and fickle. As long as he had enough martial strength, it was enough.
However, Jiang An was not so easy to fool. She was no longer the gullible Tan Ming from before.
¡°That¡¯s not right. I have people from the Jiang family following me now. There must be a reason why you asked Zou Er to follow me at this time.¡± Jiang An looked at Zou Bai. ¡°Tell me the truth. Is the Church of Eternal Night trying to do something?¡±
Zou Bai lowered his head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re growing too fast. I can¡¯t hide it from you anymore.¡±
¡°Hurry up and tell the truth,¡± Jiang An said anxiously.
Zou Bai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, many unpleasant things have happened between me and the Church of Eternal Night. We¡¯ve even reached the point where we¡¯re mortal enemies. As long as they have the ability to attack me, they definitely won¡¯t give up. The entire Inte knows that we¡¯re very close. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll attack you and the children.¡±
Zou Bai was only d that he hadn¡¯t announced the children¡¯s backgrounds. Outsiders thought that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s biological father was Si Cheng, so the church probably wouldn¡¯t look at them.
They had always believed that only blood ties were reliable. After the believers joined the church, they had to give birth desperately to more devout believers. Therefore, they did not believe that these two children could threaten Zou Bai. After all, in their eyes, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were not his biological children. There was no use in capturing them.
However, this way, Jiang An would have to bear all the danger. These people would definitely target her.
¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Jiang family and have the ability to protect myself. Since there¡¯s a possibility of danger, tell me what you did back then. I have to know everything about this,¡± Jiang An said firmly.
She wasn¡¯t the type to hide behind Zou Bai. If something happened, everyone would face it together.
Facing her determined gaze, Zou Bai finally acknowledged Jiang An¡¯s growth. She was no longer the pitiful little girl who had just returned to the Jiang family and relied on her family to seek justice.
She had already be an heir who could take charge and could even protect others.
¡°Not only did I destroy their base, but I also took away one-third of their believers. I even killed their Holy Son,¡± Zou Bai said.
Jiang An did not understand what the Holy Son meant. He said in surprise, ¡°You mean you killed a child?¡±
¡°He only looks like a child on the outside. He¡¯s basically a monster under technology.¡± Zou Bai frowned when he mentioned this.
He would never forget that monster known as the Holy Son. Its existence proved how cruel humans were.
Jiang An held his hand. ¡°No matter what it is, I can ept it. You¡¯ll feel better if you tell me..¡±
Chapter 562 - 562: Holy Son
Chapter 562: Holy Son
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Back then, Zou Bai had seeded the position of family head amidst the chaos. The Zou Family was in aplete mess, and no one was able to step forward to help him.
Everyone was counting on the young Zou Bai to save the Zou Family and put all the pressure on him.
At that time, Wen Li¡¯s heart ached. She thought that her son could not do it at all. The Zou family was not something he could save alone.
Wen Li was even mentally prepared for the Zou Family¡¯s downfall. There was a problem with all the internal and external forces, and it was very difficult to resolve it immediately.
However, Zou Bai didn¡¯tin at all. He temporarily entrusted the domestic affairs to his mother and went abroad alone with his shadow guards.
He tried his best to calm the emotions of the overseas forces, wanting them to return to the Zou family¡¯s control.
However, no matter how hard they tried, it was to no avail. They looked down on Zou Bai, the young Family Head. There were even people who said that he was not worthy of being the Family Head.
Faced with such doubts, Zou Bai knew that he couldn¡¯t use soft tactics. The Zou Family was in a life-or-death situation, and they had to give up a part of it in order to wee a new life.
Zou Bai decisively chose the simplest method, using a gun to solve the current problem. Since they wanted to rebel as a subordinate of the Zou Family, they had to pay the corresponding price.
He directly massacred thergest overseas branch at that time and dealt with these people one by one.
Zou Bai¡¯s methods shocked all the wealthy families in the country and abroad. They were all waiting to see the Zou Family make a fool of themselves. They felt that even if Zou Bai became the head of the family, it would be useless. In the end, he would still sink with the Zou Family. They only needed to wait until the end and divide up the Zou Family.
But Zou Bai had taught them a lesson, letting them know what it meant to be cruel.
During that period of time, Zou Bai had to kill people every day. It only took him three days to go from being affected topletely numb.
To him, killing people was just a light pull of the trigger. If he encountered any stubborn people, he would directly blow them up. Anyway, these people were sent overseas by the Zou family and most of them had blood in their hands.
When Zou Bai made his move, he would choose a ce without any surveince. The local police were unwilling to investigate the case for the sake of Chinese people. In the end, they came up with some excuses to close the case.
No resistance could stop Zou Bai from killing. He had used the lives of many people to build up a terrifying reputation. The aristocratic families in the country no longer dared to look down on him.
From their point of view, Zou Bai was more ruthless than some old fellows who had lived for decades. He could kill without batting an eyelid.
However, many elders of the aristocratic families also admired Zou Bai. They felt that he was a very outstanding family head. If the younger generation in the family could have such methods, they would be willing to die immediately. Zou Bai had also obtained important information from the endless ughter. So many overseas powers had rebelled because of the instigation of the Church of Eternal Night.
They used all kinds of schemes to tempt these people, making them believe that as long as they joined the church, they would be able to obtain eternal life and escape the impending end of the world.
Logically speaking, such a ridiculous reason would not be believed, but the power of brainwashing over a long period of time was very strong. These people believed it without a doubt.
Now that Zou Bai knew the reason, he naturally had to solve the problem from the source. He went straight to the headquarters of the Church of Eternal Night. He had already investigated the believers of this church.
No matter what kind of people they were in the past, after joining the church, they began to break thew and used various methods to umte wealth for the church. In the end, they influenced new believers and formed a vicious cycle.
The believers in the headquarters had their hands stained with blood. The total number of people they had killed was more than ten times more than Zou Bai¡¯s. Zou Bai¡¯s original intention was not topletely fall out with this church. He wanted to enter the headquarters to see their priest.
However, these people wouldn¡¯t listen to him at all. They were about to kill Zou Bai, so he naturally had to retaliate.
When Zou Bai stood in the so-called temple, his shirt was covered in blood. He still hadn¡¯t seen the priest. There was only a child there.
This child had a doll-like face. He really looked like a saint in a painting, but in fact, when he lifted the nket, there was a deformed body inside. He had four hands, three legs, and even two sexual organs.
No matter how one looked at it, this was a very unlucky child. What was even more terrifying was that he was connected to countless machines. These things maintained his life, even though he was already on the verge of copse.
The people of the church needed this child to be the Holy Son to consolidate the piety of the believers of the church. Only when the Holy Son was still around would they firmly believe in the theory of the apocalypse..
Chapter 563 - 563: Life and Death
Chapter 563: Life and Death
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°How was that child born? Could it be that they secretly took away a deformed child?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the records left behind by the church. That child was specially made by the church. First, they forced a pair of siblings to get married and get pregnant. Then, when the fetus was still in the mother¡¯s stomach, they used various methods to interfere with the development process.¡±
¡°The Church of Eternal Night possesses a very high level of technology because many of their believers are scientists. Some of them enjoy a very high reputation internationally. It was only through the hard work of others that this child was born. However, this child absorbed too much nutrition when he was in his mother¡¯s womb. His mother died when he was born.¡±
¡°Although the child was born, it was difficult for him to survive due to the abnormalities of his body and internal organs. The Church could only use more methods to forcefully keep the child alive.¡±
Zou Bai sighed. ¡°The child¡¯s organs were failing and he¡¯s only left with one breath. His eyes were closed and he was unconscious. His brain activity hadpletely stopped. He was a breathing corpse.¡±
¡°So you chose to let that child go free?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Bai nodded. ¡°Rather than letting this child live in pain, it¡¯s better to let him go.¡±
Only then did Jiang An understand why Zou Bai had said that he had killed the Holy Son. In the eyes of those people from the Church of Eternal Night, that was indeed the case.
¡°I understand now. They hate youpletely. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. They can only fight to the death.¡± Jiang An looked up at Zou Bai.
Since she already knew what was going on, Jiang An knew how to deal with it.
Zou Bai reached out to hug her gently. It wasn¡¯t the kind of strong hug he used when he was aroused. This hug was so gentle that Jiang An only needed to use a little force to push Zou Bai away.
¡°Before I met you, I never thought that I would fall in love with someone. I thought that I would spend the rest of my life alone because no one in this world would dare to love me. No one would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with me. However, your appearance is like a gift from the heavens,¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was filled with excitement.
Zou Bai had naturally looked forward to something as beautiful as love. He had also envied his brother and sister-inw¡¯s loving looks, but after bing the head of the family, he had cut off this envy.
The most important thing in his life was to manage the entire Zou family. He did not have time to talk about love.
Moreover, at this time, there were too many people who wanted to marry him. There were many incidents of ¡°chance¡± encounters, but Zou Bai could already tell that they had ill intentions.
People by his side were filled with hypocrisy. He would rather not have anything.
He did not expect to meet Jiang An again. He had finally found his love.
In the eyes of outsiders, Zou Bai, who was cruel and seemed to want to kill people every day, would only show his gentle side in front of Jiang An. Only love could make him willingly lower his head.
Jiang An snuggled into Zou Bai¡¯s embrace. ¡°I know you love me, and I swear that I love you the same. As long as the two of us are together, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±
In their rtionship, everyone thought that Zou Bai was the stronger party, but in reality, the initiative had always been in Jiang An¡¯s hands.
It didn¡¯t matter even if she didn¡¯t have love. Her children and family could apany her, and she had a career that she had always loved to distract her.
However, other than the Zou family, Zou Bai only had Jiang An. He didn¡¯t express much emotion with his family.
Jiang An upied almost all of his emotional world, be it love or kinship. There were also the two cute children, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi.
Zou Bai really couldn¡¯t ept any chance of Jiang An leaving him. They should be together forever.
Just as the two of them were hugging each other tightly, there was a knock on the door. Then, Han Yu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve been away for too long. When will you be able toe back to record the show?¡±
Jiang An was not sad to begin with. She was just doing it for the audience in the live-stream. Now that she had been out for long enough, it was time to go back.
¡°Let¡¯s go back. I also want to see what Tan Si is like now,¡± Jiang An said.
Zou Bai nodded and opened the door. The two of them finally appeared in front of Han Yu.
When Han Yu saw them, he was about to cry. God knew how afraid he was that Jiang An would say that she was leaving the show.
Although the industry said that Jiang An was very professional, Tan Si had already done so much. It was understandable that she was angry and wanted to leave.
Fortunately, Jiang An chose toe back, and she looked much better than before..
Chapter 564 - 564: Enemy
Chapter 564: Enemy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Yu pulled Jiang An and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Tan Si, but the show is still being broadcasted. I¡¯ll instruct her not to spout nonsenseter. The two of you just have to try your best to maintain peace.¡±
This was the oue that Jiang An wanted. She thought that she had been patient enough, but Tan Si always wanted to appear in front of her and cause such disgusting things.
Han Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This was his first time testing the waters on a parent-child variety show. Whether he seeded or not depended on the reputation of this show.
One had to know that variety shows also required investment. Only when they saw the value of the director would those producers contact the investors.
Every variety show required arge amount of investment. He had to prove that he could do any variety show well and not let it be ruined by Tan Si.
Han Yu got the staff to announce the children¡¯s uing schedule. This way, they could pull the cameras to the children. He found an opportunity to call Tan Si out.
After the camera was cut, Tan Si was notified. She understood that Han Yu must have something to tell her. In short, it was not anything good.
Tan Si did not want to be scolded for no reason. She looked at Zhao Yan for help and said timidly, ¡°Zhao Yan, can you apany me?¡±
Zhao Yan subconsciously wanted to reject her. This matter was Tan Si¡¯s stupid act of provoking Jiang An. It had nothing to do with him.
However, Tan Si refused to let go of his sleeve no matter what.
¡°I can¡¯t be angry now. If you don¡¯t apany me, something might happen,¡± said Tan Si.
Zhao Yan¡¯s interest was piqued. After being strangled, Tan Si was very obedient and did not disobey him at all. Even ves were not so obedient.
He did not expect her to look like this again. Of course, Zhao Yan knew that it was because she was pregnant and felt that this could threaten him.
Zhao Yan could just ignore it, but he felt that it was quite interesting to do so. Furthermore, the person Tan Si had offended was Jiang An, Zou Bai¡¯s woman.
He usually had topete with Zou Bai in everything. If he did not back Tan Si up on this matter, it would be no different from losing to Zou Bai.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense anymore,¡± Zhao Yan warned Tan Si.
Tan Si nodded repeatedly to show that she understood. She looked very sincere, but she became even more unrestrained.
Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude made her think that all her requests would be satisfied no matter what since she was pregnant. Even if she got into trouble, he would protect her.
At the thought of what she was going to do next, Tan Si almostughed out loud.
Zhao Yan and Tan Si followed the staff outside. Han Yu was waiting for them in another room with Jiang An and Zou Bai sitting beside him.
Han Yu was already prepared for Zhao Yan¡¯s arrival. After all, the two of them were now a couple.
Han Yu cleared his throat and said, ¡°Tan Si, your reaction today was really too big. It has already seriously affected the broadcasting process of the show. You have to ensure that such a thing won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±
Tan Si immediately felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I just wanted to chat with Sister Jiang An, but she humiliated me like that.¡±
After saying that, she turned around and buried herself in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms. A soft sobbing sound could be heard.
Jiang An sneered. ¡°My rejection was also very polite. I have the right not to chat with you. Do you think people will be on your side by acting like this?¡±
Tan Si looked up at Zhao Yan, hoping that he would speak up for her.
Zhao Yan said helplessly, ¡°Miss Jiang, we¡¯re all here to record a show. Even if you don¡¯t want to chat, you shouldn¡¯t use that tone. It will make people think that Si Si doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with you.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t thatmon knowledge?¡± Jiang An said matter-of-factly.
Everyone knew about her rtionship with Tan Si. If they were to appear happy and harmonious now, everyone would probably know that they were putting on an act.
Zhao Yan choked on his words because Jiang An was telling the truth.
Sometimes, sweet words were useless in front of the truth. Zhao Yan could not bring himself to say that the two of them were sisters.
Zou Bai took a step forward and said, ¡°Tan Si has been in the entertainment industry for long enough to understand. You know very well what you wanted to do today. I never ask others what right or wrong is when I do things. It¡¯s fine as long as I know it in my heart. If such a thing happens again, I can¡¯t guarantee Tan Si¡¯s safety.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She was not confident enough to think that she could be enemies with the Zou family. Zhao Yan would not help her in this aspect..
Chapter 565 - 565: A Lesson
Chapter 565: A Lesson
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan looked at Zou Bai. ¡°What do you mean by that? If anything happens to Tan Si, I¡¯ll suspect you first.¡±
Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about this at all. Even if he said that in front of the police, they wouldn¡¯t be able to trace it back to him.
¡°If I really did it, no one would be able to find out.¡± Zou Bai looked at Zhao Yan coldly. ¡°The family head¡¯s methods are not something you can understand.¡±
These words were the greatest humiliation to Zhao Yan. He had always been brooding over his identity and wanted to be on equal footing with Zou Bai.
However, his father had always been the head of the family. He clearly no longer managed the family¡¯s matters, but he refused to give up his position.
Zhao Yan also tried to build a good rtionship with him, but his father had never cared about him.
Zhao Yan¡¯s father believed that only a child born to someone he loved could be considered his child. Zhao Yan was only a product forced by his family and was not worthy of being his son.
Until now, he had not given Zhao Yan the identity of the real heir. He felt he was not worthy of the title of Zhao family¡¯s heir. In the circle of aristocratic families, only people like Jiang An who held a banquet and announced it could be considered the real heir.
Zhao Yan was clearly infuriated by these words. He stared at Zou Bai as if he was about to make a move in the next second. However, he knew that there were definitely countless Zou Family guards nearby. He could not defeat them alone.
Han Yu was frightened by this confrontation. He did not want these two people to fight here.
Han Yu could only look at Jiang An for help. She understood and held Zou Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been out for too long. Let¡¯s hurry up and finish our business and go back.¡±
Zou Bai patted the back of her hand. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Tan Si held Zhao Yan¡¯s hand in fear and said loudly, ¡°Darling, you won¡¯t let them bully me, right?¡±
Under such circumstances, Zhao Yan naturally could not show his fear. He smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bully my girlfriend.¡±
Han Yu sighed heavily. ¡°Everyone is still waiting in the house for you to continue the show. This matter is just a quarrel. As long as Jiang An and Tan Si can interact less in the future, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°Why should we interact less? I just want to talk to Sister Jiang An. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Tan Si straightened her neck and said.
Han Yu really wanted to strangle her to death. It was clearly something that could be resolved by taking a step back, but why did it have to be soplicated?
Zou Bai didn¡¯t ask Jiang An toe forward this time. He knew what to do when dealing with such a person.
¡°You should have heard of the Intelligence Network¡¯s ability. If you don¡¯t want to lose your reputation tomorrow, it¡¯s best if you do whatever the director says,¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very calm.
However, Tan Si¡¯s expression froze. Of course, she had heard of the Intelligence Network¡¯s abilities.
As long as they wanted to investigate a person, they could even dig out 18 generations worth of dirt on their ancestors. Perhaps they could investigate things that even the person themselves did not know clearly.
Tan Si was not an open and aboveboard person. If the Intelligence Network had investigated her, she would definitely not be able to continue being a celebrity. She might even go to jail.
She immediately nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do whatever the director says.¡±
This attitude made Zhao Yan look down on her even more. He was already prepared to back her up. Clearly, even Tan Si herself could not go head-on against him.
He could only hope that the child would be born quickly so that he would not have to be entangled with her anymore.
Since Tan Si had already said so, Zou Bai did not pester her anymore. He held Jiang An¡¯s hand and left.
¡°An¡¯an, I n to teach Tan Si a lesson.¡± Zou Bai suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be surprised when she finds out that the Tan family has be poor?¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t look surprised at all. She smiled and said, ¡°I think so too.¡±
The two of them were not people who would swallow their anger and not take revenge.
Once they made up their minds, they had to do it immediately. Jiang An and Zou Bai instructed the people in the country to attack the Tan family. It only took them half a day to get rid of them.
Tan Si¡¯s parents were chased out of the house and even had their phones taken away by the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. All they could do was wait for Tan Si to return to the country to ept this surprise.
Tan Si had no idea about this at all. She was busy coaxing Zhao Yan.
¡°I only said that because I was too afraid. I¡¯ll definitely make the two of them pay the price for the recordingter,¡± Tan Si said firmly.
Zhao Yan really did not trust her anymore. He shook off her hand and said, ¡°You showed weakness even with me here. I¡¯m really disappointed..¡±
Chapter 566 - 566: Choosing a Dog
Chapter 566: Choosing a Dog
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As an adult, Zhao Yan had naturally thought about his own marriage. The scope of his choice of spouse was not big. He only chose from the aristocratic families.
However, his ideal wife had to be a smart person who could help him manage the entire family. At the very least, she had to be like the Old Madam of the Zou family. Once something big happened, she had to be able to support the entire family.
In the past two years, Zhao Yan had also been selecting such a person. However, he did not know who Zou Bai was going to marry, so he had not taken any action.
His wife had to be more outstanding than Zou Bai¡¯s in order to surpass him.
He didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to like Jiang An. To be honest, it was difficult to find someone better than her in the entire country. Not only was her family background superior, but her conduct and behavior were also superior.
Although Jiang An had grown up outside since she was young, her bearing was natural. No matter how one looked at her, she was a noble youngdy.
Everyone who had seen her praised her from the bottom of their hearts.
That was why Zhao Yan had the thought of snatching her over previously. However, Tan Si and Tan Nian had disrupted his n.
Zhao Yan knew that it was impossible for him to marry Jiang An. It was not only because he had a child, but also because Tan Nian¡¯s mother was Tan Si.
The rtionship between Jiang An and Tan Nian could not be exined in a few words. Since he had once been with Tan Si, Jiang An would not ept him no matter what.
Zhao Yan could only ept this fact and let go of the thought of marrying Jiang An.
But even so, he would not marry Tan Si. The Madam of the Zhao family could not be such a person. She did not even have the courage to harm others.
If Tan Si had relied on his backing to fight Zou Bai, Zhao Yan would have thought highly of her. Unfortunately, Tan Si had missed this opportunity.
They returned to the house one after another. After entering the house, they acted as if nothing had happened. The argument just now was like a dream.
No one knew exactly what they said, but as long as the program could be sessfully recorded, it was not a big deal.
Sophie and Meng Nuan quickly went to wee Jiang An. The few of them continued their previous conversation while Tan Si sat at the side and said a few words from time to time. They looked very harmonious.
[Why are they suddenly coexisting peacefully?]
[Weren¡¯t they still arguing just now?]
[Looks like something happened that we don¡¯t know about.]
[I really want to know what they said.]
[Did you notice that although Tan Si is also participating in the conversation, she isn¡¯t saying a word to Jiang An?]
[It¡¯s true. Tan Si has only been talking to Sophie and Meng Nuan.]
[Looks like they still haven¡¯t reconciled.]
[It¡¯s too fake to reconcile. Too much has happened in the past and they¡¯re destined to not get along well.]
At this moment, the children finally returned. They rushed into their parents¡¯ arms happily and told them what they had been doing just now.
In order to attract everyone¡¯s attention, Han Yu specially opened a separate live broadcast room and asked the children to choose sled dogs for tomorrow¡¯s schedule.
The working dogs in this extremely cold area were big and had thick fur. They looked majestic just by standing there. The children had never seen them before. After all, the sled dogs in the city would definitely not look like this.
Because many dogs were needed to pull the sleigh, the children¡¯s choice was only a game segment to increase the fun factor of the show.
Under their master¡¯s guidance, they approached the sled dogs. For the safety of the children, these dogs had been pre-selected. For three generations of these dogs, there had never been an attack on humans.
They all epted the children¡¯s caresses well. Some even licked the backs of their hands to show that they were harmless.
Jiang Yu was bold enough to climb onto the dog¡¯s back. The huge sled dog almost got up and ran, but its master immediately stopped it.
This frightened the production team. If anything happened, they would definitely not be able to bear the consequences.
Fortunately, Jiang Yu realized that this was wrong. She immediately stood obediently on the spot and did not move. Jiang Yi prevented his sister from doing anything uneptable again and held her hand tightly.
The owner walked past the children one by one with the sled dogs, showing off their strength, introducing their characteristics, and then letting the children choose their ownpanions for tomorrow.
The children were very excited when facing the big dogs and did not know what to choose. Gao Jing was more rational and chose ording to their characteristics.
The other children also made their choice. When it came to Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, the two of them could not say anything. They only looked at each other as if they weremunicating with each other.
The production team did not dare to interrupt them. They could only record the scene of the two of them looking at each other.
After half a minute, Jiang Yu was defeated. Jiang Yi pointed at a dog with thick paws. ¡°We choose this one..¡±
Chapter 567 - 567: Snowman Ranking
Chapter 567: Snowman Ranking
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The choosing of a dog was a novelty for the children, who used all the words they had learned in their lives to describe the scene.
The parents listened to them patiently and expressed their opinions on the matter.
All in all, it was a very pleasant parent-child exchange, but it was different on Tan Si¡¯s side.
Tan Nian was the first person toe back after choosing the dog. In order to prevent him from falling sick again, the staff wrapped him up inyers ofyers. After he finished choosing, they quickly carried him back, afraid that any cold wind would touch him.
Hence, Tan Nian had nothing to say. He just looked at Tan Si with his big eyes.
Tan Si was still waiting for him to speak. The two of them just stared at each other, and the scene became veryical.
¡°Baby, don¡¯t you have anything to share with Mommy?¡± Tan Si asked softly.
Tan Nian shook her head. ¡°No.¡±
The child was telling the truth, and he had no intention of being perfunctory.
However, Tan Si¡¯s anger rose all of a sudden. She began to lose control of her temper and said coldly, ¡°Do you have nothing to say, or are you unwilling to tell Mommy?¡±
Tan Nian was stunned by this question. He sensed that something was wrong with his mother, but at his age, he didn¡¯t understand what it meant to be sarcastic.
Zhao Yan quickly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°The child is still sick. Of course he¡¯s unwilling to speak.¡±
Tan Si suppressed the anger in her heart and turned her head away from Tan Nian.
Zhao Yan was puzzled that Tan Si¡¯s temper had suddenly worsened today. However, since he was in front of the camera, it was not appropriate for him to say anything. He carried Tan Nian up and said, ¡°Dad believes that your choice will definitely be the best. We will definitely win tomorrow.¡±
Han Yu frowned when he heard this. He hadn¡¯t said anything yet, so how could Zhao Yan be so sure that tomorrow would be apetition?
He began to reflect on the schedule he had arranged recently. The children had been stuck in the strange circle of rankings. He had to change it.
Han Yu immediately dragged his assistant to discuss a slight change in the itinerary that they had previously decided on.
He just didn¡¯t like this couple now. They had caused too much trouble. If it weren¡¯t for them, the show would have gone much smoother.
Zhao Yan could tell that Han Yu had some opinions about them. He med this on Tan Si.
As night fell, the results of the snowmanpetition were out. As expected, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi won first ce.
The people from the foreignwork did not know about the Chinese celebrities, let alone the existence of this program. They were all sincerely voting for the snowman they thought was best.
After all, the things that the other children made could only be said to have a shape. They could notpare to what Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi made.
Zhao Yan was a little jealous of this result. He felt that it would be great if Tan Nian could participate in thepetition. With his help, they would definitely get first ce.
There had always been a mountain in Zhao Yan¡¯s world that he couldn¡¯t climb, and that was Zou Bai.
This mountain had always been on top of his head. Even though Luo Xuan rarely mentioned it now, it had been carved into his bones since he was young. If he couldn¡¯t win against Zou Bai, he would never be happy for the rest of his life.
Tan Nian still didn¡¯t know that his life would be tumultuous. He felt that it was good to be hugged by Zhao Yan, so he epted his father a little.
It could be said that Tan Nian had almost no love from his parents. It was all because of Wang Li¡¯s care that he could grow to his current state.
However, Wang Li was not his parent after all. Children needed their parents to take care of them. Tan Nian had also thought about how his parents would take care of him.
It wasn¡¯t easy for Tan Si toe home and take care of him, but he didn¡¯t feel much love either. It was simr to before.
Now that a father had suddenly appeared, Tan Nian really couldn¡¯t ept it immediately. Moreover, this person had even attacked his mother.
Tan Nian should have hated this person, but looking at how close Tan Si was to him, it seemed like everything was not what he thought.
Since his mother epted him as his father, Tan Nian chose to ept him as well.
Han Yu announced the next name list. ¡°The second ce is Gao Jing¡¯s Cat, and in joint third ce is Liu Yue¡¯s Snowman and Li Ai¡¯s Rabbit. Everyone likes your work very much.¡±
After saying that, everyone apuded. The children did not care about the rankings and only heard the praises..
Chapter 568 - 568: Can’t Remember
Chapter 568: Can¡¯t Remember
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi sessfully won the local feast. The two children were not in a hurry to celebrate. They turned around and ran to Jiang An¡¯s side to talk.
The three of them seemed to be discussing something. Zou Bai didn¡¯t join in. No matter what they did, he wouldn¡¯t stop them.
The three of them muttered for a long time before reaching an agreement. They turned to look at the others. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to share this feast with everyone.¡±
Everyone looked surprised. They did not expect things to turn out like this.
After all, this was something that they had won themselves. Logically speaking, they did not need to share it with them.
Jiang An and the children stood in a row with bright smiles, letting everyone understand that they had decided to share it from the bottom of their hearts.
Everyone did not refuse and sat together happily to eat a big meal.
The local delicacies were very famous around the world. When they were served, they were so fragrant that everyone almost drooled.
After happily finishing the meal, it was time for everyone to go home. They said goodbye to each other and the live broadcast was over.
Tan Si walked up to Jiang An and said, ¡°I wish everyone a good dream.¡±
As she was talking to everyone, Jiang An couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only pretend not to hear her. Zou Bai took a step forward to protect her. Thinking of what he had said previously, Tan Si was so frightened that she turned around and ran.
Zhao Yan sighed softly when he saw how useless she was. He began to regret going to Ma City that night.
After returning to her room, Tan Si revealed an angry expression. She snorted and said, ¡°I knew she would go against me. If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±
Zhao Yan felt that what happened to Tan Si today had nothing to do with Jiang An, but he still went along with her. ¡°If you hate her so much, how about I help you?¡±
Tan Si¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Zhao Yan and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t willing to get involved in these matters? Why are you helping me now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t want to get involved back then, but now, I want to make Zou Bai sad,¡± Zhao Yan said with a smile.
This reason convinced Tan Si. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I naturally have my ways. You just have to cooperate with me when the timees.¡±
Zhao Yan found it hard to believe that Tan Si had any good ideas. She had always been stupid and wanted to ask for a definite answer.
However, Tan Si refused to say anything no matter what. She only said that she would do something to Jiang An tomorrow.
Zhao Yan said helplessly, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do anything even more stupid.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s face was filled with confidence. She felt that her method would definitely seed.
The next day, Han Yu woke up full of hope. He felt that after yesterday¡¯s incident, there would definitely not be any more idents.
Han Yu felt that people could be unlucky, but not every day.
He happily called the guests together and announced that they would be dog-sledding today.
In an extremely cold area of ice and snow, it was obvious that people could notpletely rely on modern technology to travel.
Thus, dog sledding was not eliminated. It was still the local people¡¯s main mode of transport.
Han Yu got someone to bring up the dogs that each child had chosen yesterday and said, ¡°These are the dogs you chose yesterday. You need to recognize it yourself today.¡±
To be honest, these dogs all looked simr. They were very big and had long hair. At a nce, they looked the same.
The children had only seen them briefly yesterday. Now that they thought about it, their impression of dogs was very faint. Everyone looked confused.
This was exactly what Han Yu wanted to see. The program¡¯s dramatic effect was simply maxed out.
In order to achieve today¡¯s effect, he specially got someone to send over dogs that looked very simr and then gave it to the children to choose from.
The children walked in front of the dogs and looked at them while keeping in mind the impression they had from yesterday. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi quickly found the dog with thick ws and sessfullypleted the process.
Gao Jing also remembered the color of the dog and chose the right one.
The other children werepletely at a loss. They had only casually pointed at a dog yesterday and did not remember any characteristics.
Li Ai bit her finger and was about to cry. She pointed at the dog and said, ¡°Why must I choose the one from yesterday? Can¡¯t I choose a new one now?¡±
Han Yu shook his head with a smile. ¡°Of course not.¡±
Han Yu¡¯s wordspletely cut off Li Ai¡¯s escape route. She turned around and threw herself into Li Sheng¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, I really can¡¯t choose..¡±
Chapter 569 - 569: The Right Choice
Chapter 569: The Right Choice
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Li Sheng¡¯s heart ached as he picked up his daughter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t choose. Just pick one. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s right or wrong.¡±
Although he said that, Li Ai felt even worse. If she did as her father said, it would be no different from admitting that she did not remember it.
Seeing Li Ai like this, Liu Yue also panicked. She looked at Liu Mu for help and said aggrievedly, ¡°I really can¡¯t remember.¡±
Liu Mu squatted down to guide her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic first. Slowly recall why you chose that dog yesterday.¡±
Liu Yue thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s because that dog looks different and has a gentle expression.¡±
¡°Then take a look at which one is the same as yesterday¡¯s.¡± Liu Mu let Liu Yue walk in front of the dogs.
Liu Yue looked around and pointed at thest one. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±
Han Yu nodded and said, ¡°Correct.¡±
Liu Yue danced with joy. ¡°I got it right!¡±
Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?
Liu Mu patted her head. ¡°Yue Yue is awesome.¡±
As her father, Liu Yan stood on the spot and only knew how to p.
[Liu Yan is really too funny.]
[Although Daddy can¡¯t help much, Daddy will apud.]
[Liu Mu is really good at raising children. He knows how to guide children.]
[But I also forgot which dogs they picked yesterday. These dogs all look the same.]
[But the one Liu Yue chose does look very gentle.]
[Li Ai is too pitiful. She hasn¡¯t chosen hers yet.]
[But how did Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi recognize the dog? They clearly look the same.]
[I think their dog is stronger.]
Li Ai couldn¡¯t recognize the dog no matter what she said. In order for the show to continue, Han Yu could only give her a small hint. ¡°Xiao Ai, don¡¯t you think the dog on the left looks familiar?¡±
This was a clear hint, but Li Ai did not understand. She cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
This time, even Han Yu had no choice. He couldn¡¯t just tell her in front of so many people that this was the dog she had chosen yesterday.
Li Sheng could only turn off his microphone and whisper into his daughter¡¯s ear, ¡°Just choose this one. Daddy guarantees that it will be it.¡±
Faced with Li Sheng¡¯s confident tone, Li Ai chose to believe him. She pointed at the dog, and Han Yu announced, ¡°You chose the right one.¡±
This way, Tan Nian was the only one who did not seed. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. This was an invisible pressure.
Tan Nian subconsciously wanted to curl up and turn around to look for Tan Si to seek a sense of security. However, the other party did not care about Tan Nian at all. Her mind was filled with what she had to do today, and she was afraid that something would go wrong.
¡°Nian Nian.¡± Zhao Yan had a smile on his face. ¡°Go ahead and choose. No matter what, you have to try.¡±
After saying that, he ced his hand on Tan Nian¡¯s shoulder and pinched it without anyone noticing. This force would not hurt the child, but it was enough to remind him.
Tan Nian realized that the person in front of him was not telling the truth. If he really chose the wrong dog, the consequences would be very serious.
He instantly didn¡¯t want to choose anything. In his opinion, as long as he didn¡¯t choose, nothing would happen.
Tan Nian stood rooted to the ground with his head lowered. No one knew what he was thinking.
¡°Nian Nian.¡± Zhao Yan called his name to urge him.
However, Tan Nian was unmoved, as if he had lost his soul.
[What¡¯s wrong with Tan Nian?]
[He¡¯s timid to begin with. Don¡¯t scare him casually.]
[What happened just now?]
[Zhao Yan only said a few words to him.]
[It¡¯s nothing. It sounded normal.]
[Something must have happened. Otherwise, Tan Nian wouldn¡¯t be like this.]
Everyone was guessing what had happened. Han Yu felt like he could not breathe. If Tan Nian continued like this, the show would really be over.
At this moment, Jiang Yu walked over and held his hand. ¡°Shall we go and take a look together?¡±
Tan Nian was only afraid to begin with. With someone apanying him, he felt much better. He mustered his courage and took two steps forward.
Jiang Yi walked over to the dog and waved. ¡°Come over quickly.¡±
With the two of them around, Tan Nian was no longer afraid. He puffed out his chest and walked over step by step.
He looked at them one by one and said, ¡°It¡¯s the one in the middle.¡±
Han Yu quickly went to confirm with his assistant, ¡°Is it that one?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Tan Nian made the right choice,¡± the assistant said excitedly.
The staff behind the camera were very happy. The show could finally continue..
Chapter 570 - 570: Rare Warmth
Chapter 570: Rare Warmth
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan almost couldn¡¯t maintain his neutral expression. What he said just now was that Tan Nian was useless. Instead, it was Zou Bai¡¯s children that gave him the courage.
He himself couldn¡¯tpare to Zou Bai. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t evenpare to his children?
He tried his best to maintain his neutral expression, but he still looked much more serious.
If it was anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t be anything abnormal, but Zhao Yan had established a gentle and hearty image on this show. He always had a smile on his face.
Therefore, as long as he did not smile, he would be very conspicuous. Everyone felt that something was wrong.
[Zhao Yan seems to be in a bad mood.]
[It¡¯s rare to see him with such an expression.]
[Actually, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as good as he appears.]
[People who can be with Tan Si can¡¯t be any good.]
Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?
[Neither of them could take good care of Tan Nian.]
[Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. It¡¯s normal for Zhao Yan to be like this. No one can always have a smile on their face.]
[But he could do it during the previous recording.]
Zhao Yan¡¯s momentary negligence caused him to gain a lot of attention on the Inte. Even Luo Xuan saw it. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What a self-righteous idiot.¡±
After that, she focused all her attention on Tan Nian. The more she looked at this child, the more she liked him. He looked exactly like Zhao Yan¡¯s father when he was young.
¡°Go and urge Zhao Yan to bring the child back as soon as possible,¡± Luo Xuan ordered.
The news spread quickly from China to overseas, but Zhao Yan could only pretend not to hear it. He could not bring Tan Nian back now. Moreover, they had yet to establish a close rtionship. He had to work harder.
After that, Zhao Yan stood beside Tan Nian. They were practically inseparable. He wanted to make sure that this child waspletely on his side.
Tan Si was distracted by the game and did not even listen to the director¡¯s words. It was only when she stood on the sled that she said in surprise, ¡°What are we doing?¡±
¡°As I said earlier, everyone is going to take the sled to the other side of the mountain to fish at the frozenke,¡± Han Yu answered her.
Tan Si subconsciously did not want to go. The most important thing now was to protect the child in her stomach. This was her biggest bargaining chip to threaten Zhao Yan. If anything happened, the other party would definitely skin her alive.
However, she knew that if she said she did not want to go now, Han Yu would definitely not agree. Although she could use the excuse that she was pregnant, her future ns would be ruined.
Tan Si thought for a moment and made up her mind. Without a word, she set off with everyone.
Han Yu was still wondering why she didn¡¯t say anything. In the past, she had the most opinions about the show.
He thought that his conversation with Tan Si had worked and happily thought that the next steps should be much smoother. He brought his assistant to sit on the sled at the back and followed everything.
The sled dogs in the extremely cold zone did not exist as pets. They were professional working dogs and man¡¯s best friend. After the locals gave the order, the dogs ran out.
Under the lead of the lead dog, the children began to scream. This was the first time they had tried such an activity. The children¡¯s yful nature made them very excited.
Even Tan Nian enjoyed this process. He leaned into Zhao Yan¡¯s arms and was not worried that he would fly out. He had a very bright smile on his face.
This made Zhao Yan feel that Tan Nian was notpletely useless. It was just that he had not received a good education previously. Now that he was by his side, he would definitely change.
At the thought of this, Zhao Yan hugged Tan Nian even tighter. He smiled and chatted with him about the scenery on the road. At this moment, they finally looked like father and son. Tan Si also leaned over to say something. However, the wind was too cold, so she could only hide behind.
Zhao Yan was worried that she would be blown away by the wind, so he moved to the middle to block her tightly.
[Oh my god, it¡¯s so romantic. Even when he¡¯s freezing, he had to shield Si Si from the wind.]
[They look like a couple.]
[The family of three is really blissful.]
[As expected, it¡¯s better to have parents by your side.]
[Tan Nian looks much happier than before.]
[Children are very sensitive. They can sense if adults really love them.]
[If only this could continue. Tan Nian looked really pitiful at the beginning of the show.]
[These dogs run so fast. I want to take a sled too.]
[They are experts in a world of ice and snow.]
The elegance of the sled dogs made theizens excited. Some people had even decided to go there to y and experience the joy brought by the ice and snow. The government of this country immediately realized something was up and began to promote themselves on the Inte..
Chapter 571 - 571: Promoting Tourism
Chapter 571: Promoting Tourism
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
For a country with such scarce resources, if they wanted to improve economically, they had to work hard in other areas. Tourism was obviously a good choice for them.
However, their efforts in the past few years did not have much effect. After all, they were not the only country with a snowy region. The neighboring country had the reputation of being Santa us¡¯ hometown. Most tourists were attracted to it, and very few people coulde here.
The government was about to give up on this path. They were not very enthusiastic about the fact that the Chinese film crew wanted to film a variety show.
They had failed too many times and had long given up hope.
They did not expect that a video of dog sledding would attract so many viewers online. The head of the government¡¯s tourism department was so touched that he was about to cry.
He responded quickly. First, he thanked the film crew online for choosing their country. Then, he advertised that they had the purest ice and snow here. There were also dog sleds for tourists to experience. When the time was right, they could also go to see the Northern Lights. It was definitely a good ce to travel.
The Minister of Tourism had spared no effort in promoting it and had spent all his funds over the years on it.
He knew that this opportunity would note again. If he missed this poprity, it would be difficult to promote it again. He could not be stingy with money at this time.
As it turned out, his money was not wasted. Many people were attracted and started asking about trips here on the Inte.
The Minister of Tourism was so happy that he almost didn¡¯t sleep. He got people to answer questions online day and night, including how much it would cost toe here and the travel experience.
As long as people came, the Minister of Tourism was willing to pay. As long as their reputation was good, there was no need to be afraid that no one woulde. The people in the country were really too poor. They needed tourism to increase their employment and ie.
In order to seed, the Minister did not hesitate to pay any price. He even considered if he should invite the production team¡¯s celebrities to endorse him.
The guests did not expect that this would cause such an effect. It was their first time experiencing dog sledding. The sled dogs here were strictly trained. They ran quickly and steadily.
The feeling of galloping between the snowy mountains was too wonderful. It was definitely an unforgettable experience in life.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had always liked the feeling of flying. They would always pester Zou Bai to drive the sports car to take them out for a spin. This time, they were even happier.
¡°Brother, look, there seems to be a puppy over there,¡± Jiang Yu shouted.
Jiang Yi took a look and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a puppy, it¡¯s a little fox.¡±
The words ¡®little fox¡¯ excited Jiang Yu. She turned around and looked at Zou Bai. ¡°Daddy, I want a fox.¡±
Jiang An was afraid that Zou Bai would agree immediately. This wasn¡¯t a toy that could be given casually.
She pulled Jiang Yu into her arms and wrapped her in a thick nket. ¡°Little Fox can¡¯t be taken away from the snow mountain.¡±
¡°Then can I have a little fox that can live at home?¡± Jiang Yu thought for a moment.
Jiang An didn¡¯t reject her immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°If you want Little Fox, you have to take care of her yourself. Feeding and bathing will be all done by you alone. Mom and Dad won¡¯t help you. Have you thought about whether you want to do this or not?¡±
Jiang Yu immediately wanted to nod. She did not realize the cumbersomeness of these tasks at all. All she wanted was a little fox.
Jiang An continued, ¡°You can think of it this way. Every day after you shower, dress, and eat, you have to repeat this process. The little fox won¡¯t be as obedient as a human. It will even struggle and run around. You have to spend half of your time ying with it every day.¡±
Jiang Yu hated the process of bathing and putting on clothes the most. Fortunately, she liked to smell good every day. Otherwise, she would have insisted on not bathing.
When she heard that she had to do this twice, she was a little unhappy. She could not ept the fact that she had to spend time ying with the little fox.
Jiang Yu thought about it and shook her head. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want Little Fox.¡±
¡°I also promise you that if you can take care of another life independently, you can have a pet at home.¡± Jiang An stretched out her hand to pinky promise with her.
Jiang Yu was not sad about losing the little fox. She made a pinky promise to her mother seriously.
Zou Bai pinched Jiang Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy promises you too.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want a little fox. I want a little tiger.¡± Jiang Yi voiced his thoughts.
Zou Bai¡¯s expression did not change. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright. If Little Wingsy can do what Mommy says, Daddy will definitely give you a little tiger..¡±
Chapter 572 - 572: Dream Mother
Chapter 572: Dream Mother
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[Is there something wrong with my ears? Is he talking about a tiger?]
[Zou Bai can definitely buy a tiger.]
[Jiang An is really good at educating children. She discusses with them in a respectful manner.]
[I think this discussion over raising pets is important. We have tomunicate with children in advance.]
[She didn¡¯t reject the idea straightaway. She just made it clear that the child had to shoulder the responsibility and let the child choose for herself.]
[This kind of mother is really too good.]
[I envy Little Feather and Little Wingsy.]
Theizens formed a topic about praising Jiang An¡¯s personality. They were all envious that Jiang An was a stable mother.
Parent-child rtionships were definitely a big problem in the world. No matter which country it was, problems arose when it came to interacting with one¡¯s parents.
Parents had a natural power over their children. This power would always hurt their children before they grew up.
Differences between children and parents would grow until they arepletely irreconcble.
Jiang An had undoubtedly fulfilled their fantasies. She was the kind of mother they had wanted the most in their childhood.
Jiang An had unknowingly gained many fans. They had be fans because they had seen her gentleness.
The sled dogs crossed the mountain and reached the iceke on the other side of the mountain. The production team had already hired local fishermen to wee the guests there.
The temperature of the iceke was lower than other ces, so the fishermen built wooden houses by theke. After continuous reinforcement and renovation, they finally formed arge area.
The guests did not expect this ce to be so spectacr.
The people in the live-stream were also surprised. They felt that no matter how hard they worked, the living environment in such a ce would not be especially good.
However, the fishermen¡¯s intelligence shocked everyone in the live-stream.
Han Yu wrapped himself up like a dumpling and said with a loudspeaker, ¡°Today, parents are going to bring their children to experience ice fishing. This is purely a parent-child event. There¡¯s nopetition at all. However, your results will be dinner. If you don¡¯t catch anything, you won¡¯t have dinner.¡±
This sentence was very powerful for children. They could not skip dinner.
Li Ai pulled Li Sheng and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s start quickly.¡±
Li Sheng quickly walked over, wanting to start ice fishing as soon as possible. The other children followed suit, making their parents a little flustered.
Everyone began to ask the fishermen for advice, wanting to catch fish quickly and not disappoint the children.
At this moment, Tan Si¡¯s gazended on Jiang An. This was the best opportunity she could not miss.
However, she knew that she could not talk to her directly. Jiang An would ignore her.
Tan Si turned to look at Zhao Yi in the distance. He had received an order to help Tan Si. No matter what the other party¡¯s order was, he had to do it.
Seeing her signal, Zhao Yi turned around and walked over with a white fox cub.
He hid in the forest and stared at Jiang Yu, who was looking at theke.
Zhao Yi was afraid of being discovered by the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards and was very far away. He found the right time to release the fox.
Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted as she looked at the fox in amazement.
However, Jiang Yu did not move. She still held Jiang An¡¯s hand tightly. She knew that she could not leave her mother casually.
This was not the effect that Zhao Yi wanted. He had finally caught a fox in the snow mountain.
Tan Si originally thought that Jiang Yu would be lured away so that she could use Jiang Yu to deceive Jiang An. She did not expect to fail.
The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards also noticed Zhao Yi¡¯s figure, but they didn¡¯t show it. They quietly went to report to Zou Yi and Zou Er.
They frowned immediately. It was not strange for Zhao Yi to appear here. After all, Zhao Yan was in this production team. However, it was definitely not a good thing for him to be so sneaky.
¡°Should we report now?¡± Zou Er asked.
Zou Yi looked at Han Yu, who was not far away, and said, ¡°We have to tell Master now. Otherwise, it will be toote if anything happens. I believe the director will make things easy for us.¡±
After the two of them decided, they immediately went to look for Han Yu. The two burly men standing in front of them were really intimidating.
Han Yu was so frightened that he almost dropped the loudspeaker. His voice was trembling. ¡°What do you guys want?¡±
¡°We need a favor from you,¡± Zou Yi said with what he thought was a gentle smile.
Unfortunately, Han Yu could not see his gentleness at all. He only felt that the two of them were about to attack at any moment.. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°What favor?¡±
Chapter 573 - 573: Luring the Snake Out of the Cave
Chapter 573: Luring the Snake Out of the Cave
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Yu had also heard that the Zou Family had their own power and could do many things in private. They could even obtain confidential information. However, he had only heard about it and had no contact with these things. After the program started, he noticed that there were two people following Zou Bai. Han Yu subconsciously chose to ignore them. There were some things that were better left unknown.
After thest episode of the show ended, he went to inquire about it. In the end, he was almost scared to death. All he heard was what Zou Bai had done before.
Although there was a degree of exaggeration in this matter, what everyone was saying had a lot of credibility.
He immediately decided to respect these two people and not cause any trouble.
Therefore, when Zou Yi and Zou Er stood in front of him, Han Yu¡¯s breathing almost stopped. He was afraid that the other party would say something that he could not bear.
Upon hearing the word ¡®favor¡¯, Han Yu took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you need my help with?¡±
When Zou Yi saw that Han Yu was a little scared, he quickly revealed a harmless smile. ¡°We have something to tell Mr. Zou now, but he¡¯s on camera now. We need your help to call him out temporarily.¡±
This favor was simply too easy. Han Yu rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can call him out now.¡±
They just needed to avoid the camera. Han Yu asked the staff to negotiate with the local fishermen and get them to bring the guests to dig the ice hole so that they could fishter.
Then, he gave more screen time to the fishermen who were teaching. Zou Yi and Zou Er were able to report to Zou Bai.
¡°Master, Zhao Yi sneakily appeared in the surroundings, and it seems like he¡¯s going to do something,¡± Zou Yi said.
Zou Bai asked, ¡°Is he very far away from Zhao Yan?¡±
¡°Yes, he is.¡±
¡°As a hidden guard of the Zhao family, he must have made some other arrangements to keep him so far away from Master. However, he didn¡¯t leave this cepletely. He probably wants to do something,¡± Jiang An suddenly said.
Zou Bai looked at her in surprise. In the past, Jiang An had nevere into contact with such things. Her education as a sessor had just begun not long ago, but she could have such insight. From this, it could be seen how smart she was.
¡°If you hadn¡¯t left the Jiang family when you were young, you would definitely be the smartest heir now. Even I wouldn¡¯t be your match,¡± Zou Bai sighed.
Jiang An knew that this was apliment. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t worried about Zhao Yi¡¯s actions. After experiencing the kidnapping of the two children, Zou Bai had already raised the security level around him to the highest. Even the core members of the hidden guards had been mobilized, hiding in the most hidden ce to protect their family of four. Under such circumstances, no matter what Zhao Yi did, he would not seed. However, he also wanted to know what the other party wanted to do. He instructed, ¡°Keep a close eye on him, but don¡¯t let him know of your existence. You don¡¯t have to stop him from doing what he wants to do. As for how far he wants to go, I believe you know the limit.¡±
Zou Yi and Zou Er naturally knew what their master meant. They wanted Zhao Yi to do what he had to do. At the same time, they wanted to ensure the safety of their masters.
This was not difficult for them. They could even obtain evidence in real time.
Zhao Yi did not know that he had been targeted. He was still vexed about how toplete Tan Si¡¯s orders.
He had to take advantage of this period of time to lure Jiang Yu away. If he could notplete it, Tan Si would definitely tell Zhao Yan.
Zhao Yi did not want his master to think that he was an ipetent person.
¡°Big brother, it seems like someone has been keeping an eye on me,¡± Jiang Yu said to Jiang Yi.
Jiang Yi turned around and looked at Zhao Yi¡¯s hiding ce, scaring him. He almost thought that the two children had discovered him.
However, they quickly retracted their gazes and looked elsewhere. Zhao Yi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was really scaring myself. Such small children can¡¯t tell anything.¡±
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi turned around to discuss.
¡°Brother, he seems a little stupid. We all know he¡¯s there, but he¡¯s still not leaving.¡±
¡°Adults always look down on children subconsciously. That¡¯s a stereotype.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like this at all.¡±
¡°Should we teach him a lesson?¡±
Jiang Yu was very interested in Jiang Yi¡¯s suggestion. She was still very disappointed that she could not get the little fox she wanted. She needed to find something to make herself happy.
Jiang Yi could tell from his sister¡¯s expression. ¡°He must be here for the two of us. Then we can lure the snake out of its hole..¡±
Chapter 574 - 574: Three Similar People
Chapter 574: Three Simr People
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After the two children decided what they wanted to do, they stopped staying obediently by the fishermen¡¯s side and began to try to walk into the distance, as if they were attracted by something.
Zhao Yi finally saw hope and almost cried. If he continued to stay, he would not be able to hold on.
In the mountains in such a cold area, the temperature was not something ordinary people could withstand. Even if Zhao Yi was a secret guard selected throughyers of selection, he was still a human after all. He could not stay outside for long.
If he continued to wait like this, he would probably be frozen into a popsicle.
Zhao Yi was scrambling to find something. After all, the little fox had already run away. He had to have something to attract the children¡¯s attention.
Zou Er stood on a hill not far away and looked at him with a pair of binocrs. He said in disdain, ¡°With his standard, he can still be the core shadow guard of the Zhao family. Looks like their overall standard is not that good.¡±
¡°He still has the cheek to put Yi in his name. I feel embarrassed.¡± Zou Yi rolled his eyes.
He had a problem with Zhao Yi¡¯s name for a long time. After all, his name came from getting first ce in the assessment. This was his glory.
Zhao Yi had been given this name purely because Zhao Yan wanted topete with his master. There was no matching strength at all.
¡°Stopining here. The most important thing now is to keep an eye on him,¡± Zou Er said.
Zou Yi naturally understood the severity of the situation, but he still continued to roll his eyes, representing his disdain for Zhao Yi.
¡°Do you think the young masters are moving to the edge? It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Zou Er was a little anxious.
Zou Yi grabbed the binocrs and took a closer look. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to get someone to bring the two little masters back quickly.¡±
He knew very well how smart his two little masters were, but he would never let them take the risk. This was the next heir of the Zou family, someone he had to protect well even if he died in the process.
After saying that, he threw the binocrs to Zou Er and rushed down, afraid that he would be too slow.
Zou Er didn¡¯t stop him. Compared to his young master¡¯s safety, Zhao Yi was nothing.
It was not easy for Zhao Yi to get someone to send a fox cub. The Zhao family¡¯s secret guards searched the mountains and wilderness outside and finally found this one.
Just as he was about to release the fox in front of Jiang Yu, he saw Zou Yi running over quickly.
Zhao Yi quickly hid, wondering if he had been discovered. He raised his legs and wanted to run.
However, he remembered that he had yet toplete his mission, so he could only grit his teeth and endure it.
Fortunately, Zou Yi only stopped in front of the two children and had no intention letting them continue forward. Zhao Yi heaved a long sigh of relief because he had not been exposed.
¡°Young Masters, it¡¯s not too safe here. Can I bring you back?¡± Zou Yi bent down and said.
¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°We have our own things to do. We can¡¯t go back now.¡±
Zou Yi thought about how the two of them had used the explosivesst time and didn¡¯t dare to imagine what they were going to do. He subconsciously began to touch his pocket to confirm that the explosives were still in his pocket.
¡°Something is about to happen here. I have to ensure Little Master¡¯s safety. Come back with me.¡± Zou Yi¡¯s tone was pleading.
At this moment, Jiang Yi spoke, ¡°We naturally have our own thoughts. You said that we¡¯re the masters, so you should listen to us.¡±
Facing such words, Zou Yi really didn¡¯t know what to say. Jiang Yi was indeed their master. The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards had been instilled with loyalty on the first day of training. They had to be unconditionally loyal to the Zou Family and their master.
No matter what, they could not disobey their master¡¯s orders. They did not need to make their own judgments. Their greatest duty was to listen to orders.
Jiang Yi saw Zou Yi lower his head and exerted more strength. ¡°My sister and I both know that there¡¯s someone there, and they¡¯reing for us, so he wants to lure us out.¡±
Zou Yi really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He said anxiously, ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous to do this. If something unexpected happens, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±
¡°The two of us can¡¯t live under your protection forever. If our identities are announced, there will be more danger than now, right?¡± Jiang Yi said calmly.
Jiang Yu continued, ¡°Moreover, we have the ability to deal with this matter. We have aplete n. It will definitely seed.¡±
Zou Yi was truly shocked. These words really did not seem like something a child would say. He saw Zou Bai¡¯s shadow in Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. The father and children were exceptionally simr at this moment..
Chapter 575 - 575: Missing
Chapter 575: Missing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Most of the heirs of aristocratic families were their first children, so Zou Bai was not taught as an heir when he was born. As the fourth son of the family, he only needed to live happily for the rest of his life.
However, ever since he started elementary school, Zou Bai¡¯s talent could not be concealed. He was the smartest child in the Zou Family¡¯s generation.
When he was still in elementary school, he would use tricks to fool everyone. No schemes could fool him, and he could even deceive others.
The older generation of the Zou Family felt that it was a pity. If only this child was the eldest son of the Zou Family. That would definitely bring prosperity to the family.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t think so. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts about bing the head of the Zou Family. His dream was to be the head of the Zou Family¡¯s hidden guards and bring the family to glory.
However, with all sorts of things happening to his brothers and his father¡¯s ident, Zou Bai could only be pushed to the position of the head of the family.
However, Zou Bai had done a good job. What he had done for the family was enough to be recorded in the family genealogy.
Zou Yi and Zou Er also felt that they were lucky to be able to follow such a master. No one in the world was more powerful than their master.
But at this moment, Zou Yi had a new perspective. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi would definitely not be inferior to Zou Bai when they grew up.
Zou Yi would no longer open his mouth to stop him. In his eyes, Jiang Yi was no longer a child, but his master whose orders he had to listen to.
¡°Young Masters, what are you going to do next?¡± Zou Yi asked.
Jiang Yu took a step forward. ¡°That person is definitely trying to lure us away. Then, he will do something. We just have to follow his wishes.¡±
¡°But you need to leave first,¡± Jiang Yi said. ¡°He won¡¯t dare to do anything while you¡¯re here.¡±
Zou Yi hesitated for a moment. He still didn¡¯t dare to leave the two little masters here.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jiang Yi put his hand in his pocket and held an exquisite pistol in his hand.
Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Dad said that no matter where we go, there will be many secret guards protecting us. Now, the mountain must be filled with our people. You allowed him to appear here, so what he wants to do won¡¯t threaten our personal safety. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±
The two children¡¯s analysis was too urate. For a moment, Zou Yi felt that his IQ.was not high enough.
However, he was sessfully convinced by the two children and obeyed their orders to turn around and leave.
Zhao Yan finally had the chance. In his eyes, the conversation between the two children and Zou Yi was definitely nonsense. They just didn¡¯t want to go back with him.
As soon as Zou Yi left, he immediately released the fox that was tied to the rope. The furry animal that shed past attracted their attention. Jiang Yu shouted and chased after it. Jiang Yi called his sister and ran with her.
¡°Quick, capture the two of them,¡± Zhao Yi said excitedly.
He immediately took action with the secret guards beside him. Soon, they caught up to the two children and reached out to capture them.
Jiang Yi turned around and fired at them. Countless anesthetic needles shot out. These people fainted before they could react.
Zhao Yi was naturally not spared either. The moment before he closed his eyes, he regretted giving chase.
¡°Brother, they¡¯re all down. Who should we call?¡± Jiang Yu asked.
Jiang Yi took themunicator from Zhao Yi. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call anyone. We just need to reply.¡±
Themunication device in Tan Si¡¯s arms vibrated. Zhao Yi had sent her a message indicating that the two children were under control.
She walked towards Jiang An ecstatically. ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you notice that the two children are missing?¡±
Of course, Jiang An had noticed it, but the two children had the A.I. chips on them. It could transmit their locations in real time. If anything happened to the children, the A.I. chips would transmit the abnormal data back immediately.
Therefore, Jiang An was not worried. With the secret guards all over the mountain watching, it would not be easy for anything to happen.
Tan Si did not notice Jiang An¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°I saw the two children heading into the mountains just now. It won¡¯t be good if something happens. Why don¡¯t we go and look for them? What do you think?¡±
Jiang An finally understood what Tan Si wanted to do. She had caused such a hugemotion because of her, so it was easy to resolve.
¡°Sure,¡± Jiang An immediately replied.
Tan Si was overwhelmed by the sess and did not think that Jiang An¡¯s reaction was abnormal. She smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave..¡±
Chapter 576 - 576: Watch Contact
Chapter 576: Watch Contact
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si led the way happily. Jiang An really did not know what to say. Did she think that others could not tell from her obvious expression?
Tan Si had all kinds of bad ideas since she was young, and most of them were used on Jiang An. In the end, as long as she made a microexpression, Jiang An knew that she was going to do bad things again.
Jiang An wanted to know what she was going to do this time. Moreover, she was using the children to do something to her.
At the thought of this, Jiang An raised her hand and pressed on the watch. Soon, she received feedback from the children. The watch needed fingerprints to respond, which meant that the children were safe.
Jiang An waspletely relieved. Then, she followed Tan Si deep into the mountains. She took out a small bottle from her pocket, opened it, and poured it on the ground. It looked like nothing, but this was a powder developed by the Zou family. It would not dissipate for half a month afternding on the ground. As long as it was illuminated by a special light, the color could be seen. It was used by the Zou family¡¯s secret guards to leave their traces.
During this period of time, Zou Bai had brought over all the items used by the secret guards. He couldn¡¯t wait for the three of them to be armed from their hair to their heels. Naturally, this bottle of powder was ced in her pocket. ¡°Tan Si, are you sure the children are this way?¡± Jiang An still wanted to give her a chance. ¡°If we go further in, we¡¯ll be deep in the mountains. Why don¡¯t we go back and find someone else to help?¡±
Of course not. This was a good idea that Tan Si hade up with with great difficulty. If she went back, she would not have such a chance again.
Tan Si thought that Jiang An was a little afraid and was even more certain that she wanted to do this. She said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold here. If the children really can¡¯t find their way back, they¡¯ll definitely freeze to death. It¡¯s better for us to quickly find the children.¡±
Since Tan Si had already said so, Jiang An would not be kind anymore. She had already wanted to harm her, and she would be a fool to choose to forgive her.
Jiang An operated the watch again. This time, the news reached Zou Bai¡¯s wrist. Their entire family was wearing the same watch.
Zou Bai had specially asked the R&D department to make this. This model would not be sold to the public. It would only be used by the Zou family.
No matter how far away the watches were from each other, they would be able to receive the news immediately and would not be affected by the environment. This was because the signal of the watch relied on the satellite developed by the Zou family to ensure absolute signal tracking.
The chip in the watch was also thetest invention of the R&D department. It could monitor the user¡¯s physical condition in real time and organize the data to feed back to headquarters. If anything went wrong, the secret guards would be the first to notice.
They could also contact each other with their watches to ensure that they would not lose contact with each other.
Zou Bai was truly shocked by what had happenedst time. He had been in charge of the Zou Family for so many years, but he hadn¡¯t put in any effort in this area. Instead, he had asked the R&D Department to investigate the safety equipment.
He was no longer alone. He had to shoulder the responsibility of protecting his family.
Jiang An was also very happy to ept this. She didn¡¯t think that Zou Bai was trying to invade her life. It would be heartbreaking for lovers to be too calctive.
She followed behind Tan Si unhurriedly. In any case, there were definitely secret guards protecting her. She could just treat it as a joke.
Tan Si had actually been walking in circles. She had long gotten Zhao Yi to understand the situation here. It was just to confuse Jiang An and make her think that she had walked very far away. However, in the end, she had still returned to the vicinity of the fishing spot.
¡°I saw them nearby.¡± Tan Si stopped.
Jiang An looked around. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Could it be that they didn¡¯t even leave a trace?¡±
¡°Take a good look again. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find traces of them. If you¡¯rete, something might happen.¡± Tan Si quietly took a step back.
She carefully looked at the time. At this time, Zhao Yi should have brought Zhao Yan and the others over. She had to hurry up.
However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Yi was now tied up and taken away by the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. They didn¡¯t inform Zhao Yan at all.
Zhao Yan, who still knew about the n, realized that something was wrong. Since this matter did not seed, he did not have much of an intention. He greeted, ¡°Where did Miss Jiang go? Don¡¯t tell me they got lost?¡±
When she said this, everyone noticed that Jiang An and Tan Si were nowhere to be seen. Sophie looked around and said, ¡°They were still here just now, but they disappeared in a moment.¡±
¡°Do you want to look for them?¡± Meng Nuan suggested..
Chapter 577 - 577: Commotion
Chapter 577: Commotion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai stood behind everyone with a calm expression on his face. He didn¡¯t look flustered at all.
Zhao Yan said, ¡°Zou Bai, what do you think?¡±
Zou Bai nced at him indifferently. ¡°You care so much about Jiang An. Did you notice that Tan Si has also disappeared?¡±
Only then did Zhao Yan realize that he had said the wrong thing. He was so focused on mentioning Jiang An¡¯s name that he hadpletely forgotten that he had a girlfriend now.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t give him a chance to redeem himself. He turned around and walked away without saying another word.
[What does Zou Bai mean by this?]
[Are you jealous? Zhao Yan has indeed ced all his attention on Jiang An.]
[I don¡¯t think so. Zhao Yan is already worried that Jiang An and Zou Bai won¡¯t react. Something¡¯s wrong.]
[I think they¡¯re simply a marriage between aristocratic families. How dare they say that it¡¯s true love?]
[That can¡¯t be. With their identities, there¡¯s no need for a marriage alliance.]
[The aristocratic families all want their power to grow. Of course, they want to strengthen themselves through marriage.]
[That should be a social gathering for the rest of the family. One of them is the head of the family, and the other is the heir. It¡¯s troublesome to make them be together.]
Zhao Yan also noticed Zou Bai¡¯s attitude and deliberately said, ¡°Zou Bai, Miss Jiang is missing now. You should hurry up and find her. How can you be so sarcastic here?¡±
¡°An¡¯an is just going for a stroll. I know she¡¯s fine now,¡± Zou Bai replied without turning his head.
Zhao Yan did not want to end this topic just like that. He walked forward and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Even if Miss Jiang went out for a walk, she still hasn¡¯t returned. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±
Of course, Zou Bai knew what Zhao Yan was thinking. He just wanted to cause trouble for himself in front of the camera and let the people watching the variety show think that he and Jiang An didn¡¯t have any real feelings for each other. He had stopped ying such tricks since he was three years old.
¡°An¡¯an and I have a special way of contacting each other. We can know each other¡¯s situation at any time. She¡¯s very safe now,¡± Zou Bai said calmly.
Sophie nodded. ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Country F had a lot of business dealings with the Zou family. She had also heard that the Zou family¡¯s technologypanies were top-notch worldwide, so they could naturally develop some good things.
Zhao Yan did not want to let this matter go just like that. No matter what, he had to bring these people to see Tan Si and Jiang An.
¡°It¡¯s best if nothing happens to Miss Jiang, but Tan Si is nowhere to be seen. I have to look for her.¡± After saying that, Zhao Yan turned to leave.
Since he had already said so much, no one could let him go alone. They all expressed that they wanted to help find someone.
Han Yu wanted to use the drones to search, but the terrain and weather here made it difficult for the drones. The help they could provide was very limited.
Zhao Yan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to search nearby. Perhaps she won¡¯t be able to find her way back for a while.¡±
As there was a high chance that they would get lost if they split up, everyone prepared to move together. The children would be left to the production team to take care of.
Zou Bai could vaguely guess what they were going to do, but he believed that Jiang An would be able to handle all of this, so he didn¡¯t do anything but follow them.
Without Zhao Yi¡¯s guidance, Zhao Yan spent some effort to find the ce. Just as the group finally saw Jiang An and Tan Si,
Tan Si held Jiang An¡¯s hand and was about to jump into the river, but Jiang An held onto her tightly and she could not break free at all.
This scene instantly becameical. Tan Si¡¯s original intention was to jump down in front of everyone and create the illusion that Jiang An had pushed her.
The rivers in the mountains in extremely cold areas would also freeze, but every day, fishermen would cut open the ice. Zhao Yi had specially found this hidden river to help Tan Siplete the framing.
She had even controlled the strength of her jump. She happened to fall into the river, but she would not bepletely soaked in water. Not only could she frame Jiang An, but she also did not have to jump into the river to hurt her child.
However, she did not expect Jiang An¡¯s grip to be so strong. She pulled her back and stopped her from doing anything.
Seeing that those people had already arrived, Tan Si anxiously shook off Jiang An¡¯s hand and jumped.
This was not what she had nned back then. She had really fallen into the river. The bone-chilling river water almost made her lose consciousness.
Jiang An did not go down to save her. It was already good enough that she had held Tan Si back just now. After all, she wanted to jump into the river to frame her. It was impossible for her to take the risk to save her.
Among the people present, Zhao Yan was the most anxious. He really did not expect Tan Si to jump into the river. The child in her stomach could not stand all this..
Chapter 578 - 578: Slap
Chapter 578: p
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si¡¯s life and death were not important to Zhao Yan. He did not want to be with her in the first ce. He would find an excuse to break up with her after the recording of the show waspleted. Then, he could bring the child back to the Zhao family.
In any case, in an era where online news was updated very quickly, very soon, no one would remember what had happened between them.
However, Tan Si¡¯s child was what he wanted. He wanted to bring him along and teach him well so that he could surpass Zou Bai¡¯s children in the future.
Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and wanted to save her, but the river here was really too cold. The moment he entered the water, his body lost consciousness.
Han Yu quickly got the professional rescue team to help, afraid that something would really happen to the two of them.
After experiencing so many things, Han Yu was already scared out of his wits, but his expression was so calm that it was impossible to tell.
The rescue team jumped into the water and quickly pulled the two of them out. Han Yu stood on the shore expressionlessly, as if his soul had left his body.
There was nothing that could move him anymore. The current scene was terrifying enough.
Zhao Yan shouted, ¡°Be careful, she¡¯s pregnant!¡±
Han Yu now knew that he could be even more terrifying. He wished that he was the one in the river.
At the very least, Zhao Yan looked alright. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he was fished out and sent to the hospital. However, Tan Si was now a pregnant woman and was at her most vulnerable. Who knew what the consequences would be if she was soaked in such a cold river.
The rescue team quickly pulled Tan Si out. Theizens who had watched the entire process in the live-stream were already in an uproar.
[Oh my god, could something have happened to Tan Si?]
[She¡¯s pregnant now. It¡¯s very dangerous.]
[Zhao Yan was so anxious that he went into the water to save her.]
[Do you remember that at the beginning, Tan Si grabbed Jiang An¡¯s hand and was about to jump down. It was Jiang An who pulled her back.]
[It looks like Jiang An wanted to push her.]
[Bullsh*t. Jiang An was the one who pulled her back. Otherwise, she would have fallen into the river long ago.]
[Then why didn¡¯t Jiang An save herter?]
[The prerequisite for saving someone is to protect yourself. How can you go down and save someone in such a cold river?]
[I think Tan Si wants to frame Jiang An for pushing her, so Jiang An doesn¡¯t intend to save her after seeing through it.]
[Si Si would not risk her life.]
Just as Han Yu was about to make an emergency rescue, the Chineseizens started discussing.
Some people were guessing if Tan Si¡¯s child was alright. Getting soaked in such cold river water would have a huge impact on the body. Many medical students even joined in the discussion.
However, more people were analyzing whether Tan Si had jumped in herself or Jiang An had pushed her. They could clearly tell that Tan Si had shaken off Jiang An¡¯s hand and jumped into the river. Therefore, they could confirm that she had jumped in herself.
What they wanted to know was who was the one who wanted to jump into the river when the two of them were holding hands and arguing by the river.
Many people began to analyze their actions frame by frame. Manyizens who were invested said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Jiang An is pulling her back forcefully. On the other hand, Tan Si¡¯s force shows she is trying to exert herself forward.¡±
With this sentence, everyone came to a realization. After all, the guests were all wearing thick coats, so they could not tell how much strength they had used.
This was the final conclusion of the country. It was confirmed that Tan Si wanted to jump into the river. As for whether she wanted to frame Jiang An or if Jiang An wanted to save her, it would have to be determined in the future.
Tan Si¡¯s face was pale as she was scooped up. She was about to faint. The rescue team hurriedly patted her face. ¡°Wake up. You can¡¯t lose consciousness at this time.¡±
However, Tan Si really could not open her eyes. It was as if she was about to lose herst breath. The situation became visibly critical.
When Zhao Yan, who had long been fished out, heard this, he hurriedly ran to her side and pped her. Under the huge external force, Tan Si finally woke up.
However, because Zhao Yan had used too much strength, half of Tan Si¡¯s face was swollen. The rescuer sighed and said, ¡°How much strength did he use?¡±
Zhao Yan was really afraid just now. Once Tan Si stopped breathing, the child would definitely die. Even if she had to drag it out, he had to drag her to the hospital.
Since she had woken up, the rescue team quickly carried her out and rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible. Along the way, they used all kinds of methods to recover her body temperature.
Han Yu could not care less about the live broadcast anymore. He got into the car and followed them.
Sophie sighed after the live broadcast ended. ¡°Why did she have to do this? Even if you don¡¯t care about the child, you have to care about yourself.¡±
With her discerning eye, she could tell that Tan Si had done this on purpose..
Chapter 579 - 579: Chen Xiang’s True Colors
Chapter 579: Chen Xiang¡¯s True Colors
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect Tan Si to be pregnant either. She regretted not catching her just now. No matter what happened between adults, it shouldn¡¯t affect the child.
¡°Do you think the child will be fine?¡± Jiang An asked Zou Bai.¡¯
Zou Bai pulled her into his arms. ¡°That¡¯s up to fate. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. This matter was Tan Si¡¯s fault from the beginning to the end. You were just protecting yourself.¡±
Although these words were meant tofort Jiang An, they were also Zou Bai¡¯s heartfelt words.
If Tan Si hadn¡¯t wanted to harm Jiang An, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the river. The current oue was all because of her. She couldn¡¯t push all the me to others just because she was pregnant.
The others also sighed, but most of them were worried about Tan Si and the child.
In the end, they still hoped that everyone would be safe and sound.
Because of this incident, the filming could not continue. Under the lead of Han Yu¡¯s assistant, everyone took the children to cross the mountain on a sleigh and returned to where everyone had stayed at the beginning.
At the same time, intense discussions began online in China. After all, Tan Si had fallen into a cold river this time. Even if there were some controversies, it was not appropriate to speak at this time.
Even if someizens hated Tan Si, they did not want anything to happen to her. Hence, the inte was filled with words of blessing for Tan Si.
When Wang Ying, who was in the country, saw the news, he was almost scared to death. Although Tan Si did not pass him many tasks after she got together with Zhao Yan, he was still a manager who had signed a contract and enjoyed the treatment managers got.
He was just d that he had found a good artiste who he did not need to worry about and could still get money. He did not expect such a thing to happen.
If Tan Si really could not be saved, he would not be able to find such a good artiste again. After all, in terms of ability, he was not ranked at the top.
Wang Ying immediately booked the nearest ne ticket and could not wait to appear beside Tan Si.
In the realm of managers, Ye Ying was also devastated. Her world had changed drastically. She thought that Chen Xiang would be bullied, but she did not expect her to challenge the old madam of the Zou family alone.
When the other party saw what she took out, her eyes widened and she fell silent. Chen Xiang slowly sat down, her face filled with determination.
After a while, the old madam of the Zou family flicked her sleeves and left. She was filled with anger, but she did not do anything else.
¡°What exactly is this?¡± Ye Ying asked.
Chen Xiang put the things away and said, ¡°Sister Ye, this is not something you should know.¡±
Ye Ying was about to ask if there was anything she couldn¡¯t know when she looked up and saw Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes.
Her gaze was so terrifying that it even carried a trace of contempt, making Ye Ying subconsciously swallow her words.
She had never seen Chen Xiang like this before. Whether it was in her work or her private life, she was very gentle. She even appeared a little weak, making people want to protect her.
When Ye Ying was overseas, she blocked out everything because she thought that Chen Xiang could not face this.
But now, the truth had hit her in the head. Chen Xiang was not as innocent as she thought.
¡°So from the start, you wanted to leave the country yourself, right?¡± Ye Ying asked.
Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Sister Ye, do you have to ask so clearly?¡±
¡°I have to ask clearly. I can¡¯t just live like this,¡± Ye Ying insisted.
Chen Xiang put on a nonchnt attitude. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you. Leaving at that time was also part of my n. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t in the country and no one was protecting me. There¡¯s no need for me to resist the old madam of the Zou family. It¡¯s only right to bargain for greater benefits.¡±
Ye Ying didn¡¯t think much of these words when it came to other celebrities. Since she was at the fame and fortune fair, she naturally had to n for herself.
However, Chen Xiang had even lied to her, her manager. She acted as if she had no choice but to leave. It was as if she was deeply in love with Zou Bai and did not choose to return to China for her own good.
However, in reality, Chen Xiang could not return to China. She had such an agreement with the old madam of the Zou family in exchange for more resources. No wonder she had nevercked work overseas.
Moreover, Chen Xiang¡¯s personality was not what she had always thought. This was definitely a terrifying thing.
When they were overseas, they were inseparable, but the other party could disguise herselfpletely. She was simply acting all the time.
Anyone who could do this was too terrifying. Ye Ying could not believe that the current Chen Xiang was real and subconsciously took half a step back.
Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Sister Ye, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I still have something to ask you for help with..¡±
Chapter 580 - 580: Stabilizing
Chapter 580: Stabilizing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Wang Ying arrived at the hospital, it was already surrounded byyers of people. As there was no way to send Tan Si out, Zhao Yan asked the Zhao family¡¯s helicopter to bring the doctor in.
The helicopter pulled over doctors one after another. It seemed like the situation was very urgent. Wang Ying said to the secret guards guarding the door, ¡°I¡¯m Tan Si¡¯s manager. Hurry up and let me in.¡±
The secret guards did not care about the manager. They only knew that the higher-ups¡¯ orders were to guard the hospital and not allow any unrted people to enter.
Wang Ying was so anxious that he stomped his feet. During this period of time in the country, he had been busy socializing and wanted to use Tan Si¡¯s influence to squeeze into the circle of top managers in the country. He had forgotten everything else.
It was only before he set off that he found out that Tan Si¡¯s parents were already living on the streets. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to settle the two of them down and rush here without stopping. He had to see them no matter what.
¡°I want to see Tan Si. You have to let me in!¡± Wang Ying shouted. ¡°I¡¯m her manager. I have to be by her side!¡±
Wang Ying¡¯s voice was so loud that even the people upstairs could hear it through the window. Zhao Yan, who was distraught at this moment, asked, ¡°Which death-courting person is shouting downstairs?¡±
Zhao Yi listened carefully and said, ¡°Master, Miss Tan¡¯s manager is here.¡±
¡°What is he doing here?¡± Zhao Yan said angrily.
At this moment, what Tan Si needed the most was a doctor. A manager was useless.
However, Wang Ying kept shouting outside. The secret guards dragged him away but he crawled back to continue shouting. He was simply indomitable.
Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t stand the noise anymore. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let hime up, but if he continues to make so much noise, just knock him out.¡±
After Zhao Yi received the order, he went downstairs and carried him up. Wang Ying stopped shouting and shrank into a corner of the corridor to stare at the emergency room.
He knew that Zhao Yan was not someone he could provoke. All that mattered was that he could enter the hospital.
Zhao Yan¡¯s expression was so cold that it could freeze someone to death. He was really not confident in Tan Si¡¯s condition.
Although she was still breathing when she was pushed in and was even looking at him with her eyes open, she was really frozen. Her entire body was emitting cold air and she could not warm up.
Zhao Yan was really afraid that something would happen to the child in her stomach, but he could only leave it to fate now.
After a long time, the doctor walked out and took off his mask. ¡°Mr. Zhao, the patient¡¯s vital signs are stable now.¡±
Zhao Yan took a step forward. ¡°What about the child?¡±
¡°The child is saved, but the pregnant woman has to stay in bed to protect the baby. She can¡¯t do any more strenuous exercise, or the consequences will be unimaginable,¡± the doctor reminded.
Zhao Yan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. As long as the child was still around, it was fine. As for what would happen to Tan Si, it was not important to him.
This child had experienced such a huge thing in her stomach. He would definitely not be an ordinary person. When the child was born, he had to teach him well.
Tears streamed down Wang Ying¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as Tan Si is alive.¡±
After confirming Tan Si¡¯s safety, Wang Ying started to feel smug again. Tan Si was now pregnant with Zhao Yan¡¯s child. Perhaps she could sessfully marry into a wealthy family.
Even if she couldn¡¯t marry Zhao Yan, they still had a child. Their future would definitely be smooth sailing.
As Tan Si¡¯s manager, he could earn a lot of money and could even be called the number one manager in the industry.
The two men outside the door were fantasizing about the future. No one was really worried about Tan Si.
A few minutester, Tan Si, who had lost consciousness, was pushed out and sent to the VIP ward. The nurses were prepared to take good care of this VIP.
Zhao Yan turned around and looked at Zhao Yi. ¡°Where¡¯s Tan Nian?¡±
¡°Han Yu is taking care of the little master,¡± Zhao Yi replied.
After Han Yu came over, he realized that he could not interfere at all. Zhao Yi had already arranged everything, but he could not really just stand outside. He had to do something.
Tan Nian, who happened to be brought over, was at a loss. He took over the responsibility of taking care of the child and brought Tan Nian somewhere far away to y.
Zhao Yan nodded when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s good. Go and tell him that we¡¯re withdrawing from this show. Tan Si needs to recuperate now.¡±
Han Yu understood Zhao Yi¡¯s words. After all, she was already in such a state, so she naturally had to return to China to recuperate.
¡°Is Miss Tan alright now?¡± Han Yu asked anxiously.
¡°Everything is stable at the moment,¡± Zhao Yi replied kindly.
When Han Yu heard this answer, he was truly relieved. No matter what the reason was, something had happened to Tan Si during the filming process. Hence, the responsibility was on the production team and there would even bepensationter on..
Chapter 581 - 581: Ending Filming
Chapter 581 - 581: Ending Filming
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After two consecutive episodes of the show went wrong, Han Yu understood that ¡°Baby Sets Off¡± could not continue. It was already good enough that they could minimize their losses.
At that time, Tan Nian did not see Tan Si fall into the river. He had been with the other children, and it was the staff who carried him into the ambnce. Therefore, he did not know what had happened. He squatted in the corridor and yed mindlessly.
Han Yu hugged the child and said, ¡°Uncle has to leave now. No matter what happens in the future, you have to be strong.¡±
Tan Nian did not understand what he said, but he still hugged Han Yu obediently.
When Han Yu returned to the production team, all the guests surrounded him and asked him about the situation.
¡°Tan Si and the child have been rescued. Her physical condition is stable now.¡± Han Yu sighed.
Hearing his words, everyone was relieved. No lives were lost.
Sophie sneered. ¡°We saw it clearly. She was the one who jumped into the river. She was lucky enough to survive. I hope she won¡¯t cause any more trouble in the future.¡±
She really hated Tan Si. She clearly knew that she was pregnant, but she still did this. Not only did she not take her own life seriously, but she even threw the child to the back of her mind.
Meng Nuan usually did not express her opinion. This time, she said, ¡°She was in the wrong.¡±
Jiang An did not say anything. It was fine as long as she knew that the child was fine. After all, Tan Si had wanted to frame her back then.
¡°After such an incident, the program won¡¯t continue filming. The Legal Department will talk to everyone aboutpensation. I¡¯ll arrange for everyone to return to China tomorrow,¡± Han Yu said in a deste tone.
Everyone was mentally prepared for this decision. They took the children back to their rooms to rest and prepare to go home tomorrow.
Han Yu posted a statement on Weibo overnight, apologizing to the audience and saying that the show would end here.
[What¡¯s the meaning of this? It¡¯s only been two episodes and it¡¯s already over?] [Just two episodes of the program and something has gone wrong twice. It¡¯s better to end it.]
[Tan Si is already in such a state. There¡¯s no way to continue filming.]
[The other guests can still participate.]
[They¡¯re probably not in the mood anymore. After all, someone almost died.]
[Tan Si¡¯s near-death was also because of herself. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to jump into the river, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble.]
[Tan Si is already in such a state. It¡¯s better to say less.]
[She deserves it. If Jiang An hadn¡¯t been able to stop her back then, she would have be the murderer who pushed her. It¡¯s really scary.]
Tan Si¡¯s reputation on the Inte had almost fallen to rock bottom. However, everyone still remembered that she was ill and did not make things too unpleasant.
Wang Ying heaved a sigh of relief when he saw these online. He was not afraid of celebrities being scolded, but he was afraid that there would not even be anyone following them. It was good as long as Tan Si was popr.
Zhao Yan had already brought them back to the country to stay in the Zhao family¡¯s private hospital. Be it the facilities or the medical personnel, they were top-notch to ensure the safety of Tan Si and the child in her stomach.
As for taking care of Tan Si, Zhao Yan left it all to Wang Ying. He had to build a good rtionship with Tan Nian now. His mother woulde over at any time to ask for him.
Zhao Yan pretended not to hear Wang Ying¡¯s suggestion to take care of Tan Si¡¯s parents. These two people had nothing to do with him. There was no need to waste time taking care of them. After all, they had not starved to death after such a long time.
Tan Nian did not understand why Zhao Yan would appear in front of him every day. She asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡±
¡°Mommy went out to y.¡± Zhao Yan took out his new toy and said, ¡°Daddy will apany you from now on.¡±
Although Tan Nian did not want Zhao Yan to apany him, he could only pout and endure it because he was alone.
Jiang An¡¯s family returned to Xiyun. As they should still be overseas ording to the schedule, no one at home was around. They were working and traveling, so they could note back to wee them.
Therefore, Mo Shen, who lived nearby, took on this responsibility. After getting Li Mei¡¯s permission, he went to the Jiang family¡¯s mansion and asked the servants to prepare food.
When Jiang An entered, she saw Mo Shen smiling gently. ¡°An¡¯an, wee home.¡±
This scene was too warm and beautiful. Jiang An subconsciously wanted to call him Mom. Mo Shen¡¯s appearance just now was simply filled with maternal glory.
¡°Uncle.¡± Jiang Yu rushed over like a cannonball, scaring Jiang An, who was afraid that she would hurt Mo Shen.
It was Jiang Yi who quickly grabbed his sister and held her hand as they walked to Mo Shen. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re back..¡±
Chapter 582 - 582: Highest Rating
Chapter 582 - 582: Highest Rating
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Shen gently stroked the two children¡¯s heads, then picked them up one by one and patted them in his arms. It didn¡¯t seem to take him much effort.
Only then did Jiang An feel relieved. ¡°I was worried that they would hurt you. It seems that you¡¯re recovering very well.¡±
¡°Those old fellows of the Mo Family are afraid that something will happen to me. They send all kinds of expensive medicinal herbs to me. They don¡¯t even hide the precious pills that they have hidden for so many years. Of course, I feel better after eating so many good things,¡± Mo Shen said humorously.
¡°It¡¯s good to take more of these. Your body looks much better than before,¡± Zou Bai said.
The two of them were telling the truth. When they first met Mo Shen, he was scarily thin. His eye sockets were sunken, and his cheeks were not full. No matter how they looked at him, he looked sick.
And now, he could be said to be glowing with health. His body had also be stronger, and he seemed to be getting better bit by bit.
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. ording to the procedure, you guys should have been staying for a few more days. Why did you suddenlye back?¡± Mo Shen asked.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t expect him to ask this. ¡°It¡¯s all over the inte. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±
Mo Shen then took out his mobile phone. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy renovating the pharmacy for the past few days. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had the time to look at what¡¯s happening online.¡±
After saying that, he quickly opened it and looked at it. Then, his expression changed under everyone¡¯s gaze before finally returning to calmness.
¡°You reap what you sow.¡± Mo Shen snorted.
As a pharmaceutical family, not only did the Mo Family have to learn how to treat illnesses and save people, but they also had to strengthen their bodies and practice martial arts. He could also tell the direction of the other party¡¯s muscles from his experience. Naturally, he could tell what Tan Si wanted to do.
She was the one who wanted to frame An¡¯an, but she caused herself to fall into an ice hole. She could not me anyone else.
¡°Of course Tan Si reaped what she sowed. It¡¯s just the child in her womb that I pity.¡± Jiang An sighed.
Upon hearing this, the three of them fell silent. Of course, they were not saints who could forgive everything, but they still felt pity for the unborn child.
¡°Don¡¯t think about that. I¡¯ve specially asked the chef to prepare your favorite dishes. I¡¯m going to wee you guys well today.¡± Mo Shen called everyone to the dining room.
After they happily finished their lunch, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi returned to their rooms to rest after a tiring journey, leaving the three of them to sit on the sofa and chat.
¡°An¡¯an, ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ has already reached the mid-stage plot. The viewership ratings are still high. It¡¯s the most popr television drama this year. You¡¯ve seeded.¡± Mo Shen¡¯s tone was very excited.
Only then did Jiang An remember that she still had a television drama on air. She quickly picked up her phone to check the viewership ratings. Just as Mo Shen had said, the overall poprity had been rising, and there was no sign of it declining.
Jiang An looked at her phone screen with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m very confident that ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ is well-made, but it¡¯s also beyond my expectations that everyone likes it so much.¡±
Zou Bai had participated in the filming of this television drama the entire time. He knew how much Jiang An had sacrificed for this television drama. He said, ¡°We¡¯re all people with eyes. We can tell if the drama is sincere or not. You filmed it so well, so of course they like it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine if you say this at home, but if you say it outside, you¡¯ll be too immodest.¡± Jiang An clearly liked to deny it.
¡°Why should we be humble when we¡¯re doing well? You¡¯re always the best.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very reasonable.
Mo Shen smiled when he saw the way they interacted. He had always been worried that Zou Bai¡¯s feelings for Jiang An weren¡¯t deep enough.
This gave him reassurance. At least Zou Bai could give Jiang An positive reactions and praise her forever.
If they were both suppressing each other as a couple, it would definitely not be a healthy rtionship. It might even be the oppression of one person against another.
Mo Shen had long epted the fact that An¡¯an wouldn¡¯t be with him, so he wouldn¡¯t chase her.
In his opinion, love should give the other party freedom. Besides, An¡¯an had never known what he was thinking. He only needed to be an older brother.
Zou Bai truly loved An¡¯an and had two adorable children. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t need to care too much about him.
¡°It just so happens that ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ will be airing tonight. Let¡¯s watch it together,¡± Mo Shen suggested.
Jiang An and Zou Bai naturally thought the same. Just as they were about to say something, they saw Zou Yi walk in anxiously.
He walked over to Zou Bai and whispered, ¡°Miss Chen Xiang has returned to the country..¡±
Chapter 583 - 583: Investigating the Truth
Chapter 583 - 583: Investigating the Truth
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai was puzzled when he heard the news. Chen Xiang¡¯s return to China wasn¡¯t a rare urrence, and it had nothing to do with him. Zou Yi was actually so anxious.
He had no idea that Zou Yi was like an ant on a hot pan all morning. They all thought that Zou Bai and Chen Xiang had a rtionship. Although their master and Miss Jiang An were together now, Chen Xiang was still his first love.
First love was unforgettable. It was the first throb in one¡¯s life. No matter how long it took, it could bring one back to their youth.
Zou Yi didn¡¯t know much about Chen Xiang, but he knew that life now was the best for his master.
Miss Jiang An was a qualified and outstanding matriarch. She had even given birth to two young masters. It was not good news that Chen Xiang had returned to the country at this time.
¡°Since she¡¯s back, send a gift in my name. After all, her father saved my life. I should take care of his daughter,¡± Zou Bai said calmly.
All of Jiang An¡¯s knowledge of Chen Xiang came from Zou Bai. In her impression, Chen Xiang was the daughter of his savior. There was no other rtionship between them.
Hence, Jiang An thought so too. She asked the servants at home to prepare a generous gift and said, ¡°Zou Yi, send my regards over as well.¡±
Zou Yi, who was holding the gift, was stunned. He was very surprised that Jiang An would prepare a gift for Chen Xiang. Shouldn¡¯t the two of them be love rivals?
However, since his two masters had already spoken, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He took the gift and sat in the car in a daze. Zou Er asked, ¡°How was it? How did Master react?¡±
Zou Yi shook his head. ¡°They had no reaction. Master and Miss Jiang asked me to deliver gifts to Miss Chen Xiang.¡±
This time, it was Zou Er¡¯s turn to be surprised. He looked at the things in Zou Yi¡¯s arms and really didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°Then go. You can investigate what Miss Chen Xiang wants.¡±
After Zou Yi set off, Zou Er was outside the house. Mo Shen suddenly appeared in front of him and asked, ¡°Who is Chen Xiang? What happened between her and Zou Bai?¡±
Zou Er choked on his words. He subconsciously wanted to say that he couldn¡¯t tell him.
However, the aura on Mo Shen¡¯s body was too understated. The cultured man was like an unsheathed knife, his eyes filled with ruthlessness.
Zou Er thought that these things weren¡¯t a secret. If he flipped through the previous reports, he would be able to see them, so he didn¡¯t continue to hide the truth.
After hearing everything, Mo Shen¡¯s expression became even worse. He didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to have such a past. At that time, he was in a deep sleep and didn¡¯t know what had happened.
If he had known, he would never have epted Zou Bai so easily. He and Chen Xiang had lived together for a long time, and he had personally made her a big star. Later on, he was forced to break up with her because of the pressure from his family. This was a plot that would have been in a novel.
Mo Shen couldn¡¯tpletely believe Zou Bai¡¯s feelings. If they rekindled their old feelings after meeting, the only one who would be sad would be An¡¯an.
However, Mo Shen didn¡¯t believe Zou Er¡¯s one-sided story. He had to get theplete truth.
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t important to him at all, but now that he was An¡¯an¡¯s lover, he had to be loyal to her.
When it came to matters of the heart, there was a need for a third party to observe. Therefore, Mo Shen did not ask Zou Bai. He sent a message back to the Mo Family and asked them to investigate what had happened to the Zou Family that year.
At the same time, Wen Li was already panicking at home. She knew that her son and Jiang An would be returning to the country today. Normally, she would have contacted Zou Bai and asked him to go home, but now, she couldn¡¯t say it no matter what.
She did not expect Chen Xiang to have such cheek. She thought that she was just a woman who was greedy for money, but the thing she took out was too scary.
In the past, Zou Bai had offended this organization when he was overseas. Even now, he still had a blood feud with them. If Chen Xiang was really rted to this organization, then it was impossible for her toe back just to get close to Zou Bai.
¡°Should I tell Zou Bai now? Chen Xiang only has something in her hands. Could she be lying to me?¡± Wen Li paced back and forth and muttered.
It was as if there were two viins fighting in her mind. One of them said to tell Zou Bai everything. As the head of the family, he naturally had to deal with these things.
The other one was saying, ¡°You¡¯re Zou Bai¡¯s mother. Under such circumstances, you¡¯ll only push the me to your son. You¡¯re really useless.¡±
Wen Li thought about it and could not think of a solution. In the end, she could only pick up her phone and call her other sons, wanting to hear if they had any good suggestions..
Chapter 584 - 584: Don’t Want to Be the Family Head
Chapter 584 - 584: Don¡¯t Want to Be the Family Head
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai was the fourth son of the Zou Family. Back then, no one thought that he would be the head of the family. After all, he had three older brothers.
In order to snatch the position of heir, the sons of other families wanted to beat each other until their heads bled. Some even went to the extent of hiring hitmen.
However, none of the four sons of the Zou Family wanted to be the head of the family. The eldest son, Zou Fei, was not in good health and liked to draw. Other than drawing, he didn¡¯t want to do anything else. He didn¡¯t care about anything in the family. If he was forced into a corner he might end up hospitalized, so no one would dare to say that he would inherit the position of the head of the family.
In order to prevent future troubles, the second son, Zou Jin, joined the army and rose in ranks from a regr soldier. Other than the highest-ranking officer, no one knew his background. He was now a colonel.
This was all earned from his work on the battlefield. He had secretly carried out many confidential missions, and even his family rarely saw him.
A few years ago, he said that he had received a more important mission. Since then, he had cut off all contact. However, as long as the country did not send his ashes back, it meant he was still alive.
Because of his status, Zou Jin naturally couldn¡¯t be the head of the family. All the pressure fell on the remaining two children.
The third son, Zou Xuan, didn¡¯t want to be the head of the family either. He left the house with his bag and said that he was going on a trip. He hadn¡¯te back until now. Only postcards that were sent back from time to time proved that he was still alive. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t be counted on, they could only give the position of heir to Zou Bai.
Zou Xuan would only asionally go home to visit only after he was officially confirmed as the heir. However, he was already a professional explorer and wouldn¡¯t stay at home for too long.
Now, the only people Wen Li could contact were Zou Fei and Zou Xuan. After she exined the ins and outs of the matter, she asked, ¡°What should Mom do now?¡±
Zou Fei was not as good as Wen Li in this aspect. All he could think about was drawing. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±
These words almost angered Wen Li to death. She hung up the phone angrily.
Then she called the next person and asked the same question.
Zou Xuan was more reliable than Zou Fei. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°The root of this matter lies with Fourth Brother himself. As long as he¡¯s prepared, things will be much simpler. Moreover, I don¡¯t think he will like Chen Xiang. Since he was young, he would want to show off the things he liked to everyone. If he really liked Chen Xiang back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been so sneaky.¡±
Wen Li felt that it made sense. Zou Bai did not seem to have said that he liked Chen Xiang in front of her. She had always been the one asking indirectly. After getting an answer, she would analyze it herself. In such a situation, she was very subjective.
¡°Mom, don¡¯t waste your time here. Our entire family isn¡¯t as smart as Fourth Brother alone. It¡¯s better to tell him everything,¡± Zou Xuan said.
¡°I also want to help him. He¡¯s the only one in charge of such a big family. Mother feels tired for him.¡± Wen Li sighed.
Zou Xuan smiled. ¡°Mom, I think your worries are really unnecessary. He has been able to control the entire situation since he was young. He likes the feeling of guiding the country. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said that he wanted to be in charge of the hidden guards when he was seven years old. We¡¯re already grown up. There are some things you can let us do ourselves.¡±
¡°Dad is smart enough to get away early. He¡¯s so happy now that he¡¯s out sightseeing all the time. Why don¡¯t you go with him?¡±
Of course, Wen Li understood this, but as a mother, she could never be at ease. She rebuked, ¡°Even if you grow up to be 80 years old, you are still children in my eyes. Back then, your father had no choice but to go out to recuperate because of his old injury. Zou Bai was pushed to the position of the head of the family in an emergency. If I leave with him, who will help him?¡±
Zou Xuan knew that his mother had listened to him. She would definitely do as he said in the future. She just wanted to be coquettish with her child.
He quickly said some good words to coax her, and Wen Li¡¯s worried heart finally rxed.
After Wen Li ended her conversation with Zou Xuan, she made up her mind and called Zou Bai directly. She was going to gradually let go. When everything was over, she would go and look for her husband.
Thinking about the photos Zou Chao had sent her, she was a little envious. She said, ¡°The old man was having so much fun. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed at home. Zou Bai survived that dangerous time. It¡¯s time for me to let him do whatever he wants.¡±
Zou Chao, who was climbing a mountain, sneezed loudly. His friend, who was climbing with him, asked, ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±
¡®My family must have missed me.¡± Zou Chao chuckled..
Chapter 585 - 585: Zou Chao’s Life
Chapter 585: Zou Chao¡¯s Life
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ever since Zou Chao stepped down as the head of the family, he didn¡¯t listen to anything about his family. He only traveled around with a group of friends. It took a lot of effort to contact him.
It was not that he was really heartless and threw everything to his son, but the situation at that time and his body did not allow him to continue worrying.
Zou Chao also wanted to force himself to resolve the matters overseas, but his body had already reached its limit. It was not something that could be done just by holding on.
Zou Bai made a prompt decision to send him away, then entrusted everything at home to Wen Li.
If he wanted the family to be stable, he had to solve the external problems first. Zou Bai brought the secret guards and left the country.
After Zou Chao heard the news, he was worried day and night, afraid that there would be bad news.
Among his four sons, Zou Bai had the coldest personality. The father and son rarely sat down to have a quiet conversation. After all, he was too busy as the head of the family, and Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t disturb him.
However, Zou Chao understood that Zou Bai was the one with the most tricks up his sleeve. The other three couldn¡¯t evenpare to him. If there was anyone who could lead the Zou Family to glory, it would be Zou Bai.
Because Zou Bai had officially seeded the throne and be the head of the family, he had the highest authority among the hidden guards. Even Zou Chao was below him.
Zou Bai ordered the secret guards to keep an eye on Zou Chao. He was not allowed to take care of anything at home. He just needed to rest outside.
Zou Chao could only do nothing every day and wait for Zou Bai¡¯s news.
Unexpectedly, in the end, Zou Bai hadmitted murder. He had killed all those who refused to obey him. Zou Bai¡¯s name had be a synonym for brutality.
The people in the capital were so shocked that they did not know what to say. They had thought that with the appearance of a young master of the Zou family, they would be able to find an opportunity to reap some benefits. Now, it seemed that it was clearly the descent of the God of ughter. It was better to stay away.
From then on, Zou Chao really let go of his family matters. Even if someone wanted him to take care of them, he wouldn¡¯t.
This was because he knew that Zou Bai had the ability to take charge. He was even more powerful than when he was the head of the family. As an old man, he only needed to let the children do whatever they wanted.
After that, Zou Chao invited his wife to go out with him, but Wen Li refused to leave the house no matter what.
She felt sorry for her son, who had be the head of the family at such a young age and had so many things to worry about. She wanted to help him share more of the burden at home, so she rejected her husband¡¯s invitation.
Zou Chao could only be alone outside. Fortunately, he had super social skills and had made many good friends, so he was not lonely.
They rested for a while on the mountain. A friend asked, ¡°You¡¯re talking about your wife every day. When will you guys be able to reunite?¡±
At this point, Zou Chao¡¯s heart was filled with tears. He also wanted to reunite with his wife as soon as possible, but she could not let go of the family¡¯s matters at all. It had dragged on for so long.
At this moment, he suddenly received a call. When he saw that it was his wife¡¯s name on the screen, he picked up the call and said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll look for you in a few days. I won¡¯t care about these things in the future. The two of us can have fun outside.¡±
Zou Chao smiled and said, ¡°You should have said this long ago. The children are already able to live on their own. Zou Bai is the head of the family. He doesn¡¯t need our help anymore. We should enjoy our own lives.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m always thinking about when Zou Bai will get married after I¡¯m done with my work. I guess I¡¯ll be thinking about when I¡¯ll have grandchildren on the day he gets married. I won¡¯t be able to leave home for the rest of my life, so forget it,¡± Wen Li sighed.
Zou Chao agreed with his wife¡¯s point of view. The two of them began to discuss when to pick her up.
After Wen Li hung up the phone, she was in a much better mood. Wen Li began to look forward to reuniting with her husband. As for Chen Xiang¡¯s matter, she did not intend to interfere.
Zou Bai was already a grown-up. He had his own judgment and way of doing things. Even if she interfered, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.
It was better to let the children handle it themselves. Zou Bai was able to govern the Zou Family so well because he prioritized the family and wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.
Since Wen Li had made up her mind, she would do it immediately. She dialed Zou Bai¡¯s number and said, ¡°Son, mom has something to tell you.¡±
Zou Bai thought that his mother was calling him home, so he said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving toe home tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry toe back. Mom wants to talk to you about Chen Xiang,¡± Wen Li said..
Chapter 586 - 586: Decision to Meet
Chapter 586: Decision to Meet
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai frowned, not quite understanding what she was saying. Why were so many people talking about Chen Xiang in front of him recently?
Although Chen Xiang¡¯s father risked his life to save him, he also knew how to repay kindness by taking Chen Xiang into the country to take care of her, giving her a good standard of living and handing over her father¡¯s inheritance to her.
Zou Bai even added a lot of things to the list. After all, for a father, the most important thing was for his daughter to live a good life.
He thought that he had done his best and even cooperated with the other party to create scandals so that her career in the entertainment industry could go smoothly.
If it had been someone else, Zou Bai would never have agreed, but for the sake of saving his life, he was willing to break his principles.
However, Chen Xiang was already an adult. He only needed to protect her in secret. There was no need to interfere too much.
He did not ask why Chen Xiang went overseas. It was her own choice.
¡°Mom, what happened to Chen Xiang?¡± Zou Bai asked.
Wen Li told him everything that happened in one breath, as well as the ring that Chen Xiang showed him.
¡°Chen Xiang must be rted to the Church of Eternal Night. That¡¯s something only high-ranking members have,¡± Wen Li concluded.
Zou Bai was truly shocked this time. He never thought that Chen Xiang would be rted to the Church of Eternal Night. After all, her father had died at the hands of the Church of Eternal Night.
¡°Mom, are you sure?¡± Zou Bai asked.
Wen Li¡¯s tone was affirmative. ¡°I saw it clearly. It¡¯s exactly the same as the ring you brought back. It¡¯s definitely from that church.¡±
Zou Bai immediately thought of the situation Zou Yi and the others had reported. The recent appearance of the Church of Eternal Night in China was definitely not a coincidence.
They had been silent for so long, and it was time for them to reappear. However, they did not expect them to choose China.
In China, the Church of Eternal Night would only be considered a cult. It was very difficult to expand.
Of course, there was another possibility. They did not want to recruit believers in China at all. Instead, they wanted to take revenge on him.
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t afraid of these things, but now that he had An¡¯an and the children, he had to ensure their safety.
¡°Why do you look like that?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Bai seemed to be in a good mood just now, but after he answered the call, he frowned. It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t good news.
¡°Chen Xiang might be a member of the Church of Eternal Night,¡± Zou Bai said without hiding anything.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Zou Bai had clearly told her that Chen Xiang¡¯s father had died at the hands of the Church of Eternal Night. Logically speaking, she should be the person who hated the Church the most.
Their faces were filled with disbelief, but the human heart was the mostplicated thing in the world. No one could tell how much a person would change.
¡°Then what do you n to do now?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Bai was also thinking about it. After all, he hadn¡¯t confirmed the rtionship between Chen Xiang and the Church of Eternal Night. Moreover, people from the Church had been appearing in China frequently recently. He had to find out the truth.
¡°I want to meet Chen Xiang,¡± Zou Bai said.
Jiang An nodded. ¡°I also think you should meet her. At least listen to what she has to say. It¡¯s best to make things clear.¡±
Both of them felt that this was a good idea. They gathered together to discuss when they should meet Chen Xiang and whether Jiang An should stay by Zou Bai¡¯s side. Their attitudes were very frank.
Mo Shen sat on the sofa and listened to their discussion. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right. If Zou Yi and the others were right and Zou Bai and Chen Xiang had a rtionship, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have such a reaction.
Even if Zou Bai was pretending, he shouldn¡¯t let An¡¯an meet Chen Xiang. However, his attitude made it seem like Chen Xiang was just an acquaintance. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.
Mo Shen interrupted, ¡°An¡¯an, who is Chen Xiang?¡±
¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Zou Bai¡¯s savior. Back then, Zou Bai took care of her for a period of time to repay her kindness. Now, she¡¯s also a celebrity in the entertainment industry. However, she mainly developed her career overseas and only returned two days ago,¡± Jiang An exined.
Of course, Mo Shen knew who this Chen Xiang was. He just wanted to know what Zou Bai had said to An¡¯an. It sounded reasonable now.
However, a man¡¯s mouth could never be trusted. He only kept his thoughts to himself and watched the subsequent developments.
Zou Bai immediately noticed Mo Shen¡¯s expression. It wasn¡¯t as gentle as usual, as if he was dissatisfied. Moreover, when he looked at him, he seemed to be sizing him up. It was simply too strange.
However, he didn¡¯t have time to talk to Mo Shen now. He had to go see Chen Xiang as soon as possible..
Chapter 587 - 587: Let’s Go Together
Chapter 587: Let¡¯s Go Together
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the end, Zou Bai and Jiang An decided to go together. Since the two of them were a couple, they had to face everything together. The so-called ¡®for the other person¡¯s good¡¯ might cause some bad consequences.
Moreover, the people from the Church of Eternal Night were not fools. The program was broadcasted in real time all over the world. Their rtionship was not a secret. It was better to just bring her along and let everyone know how important An¡¯an was to him.
Mo Shen watched as the two of them put on their clothes and were about to leave. He said, ¡°An¡¯an, if anything happens, call me immediately. I¡¯ll help you.¡±
His words were a little strange, as if he was certain that something would happen and that Zou Bai couldn¡¯t help Jiang An.
Zou Bai decided to have a good chat with Mo Shen when he got back. Something must have happened that he didn¡¯t know about. He had to make things clear.
Jiang An said goodbye to Mo Shen. She was relieved to have him here to take care of the children.
Zou Er sat in front of the car and was extremely agitated. This was a meeting of the century. What if his ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend fought? Who would his master help?
His mind was in a mess. He forced himself to calm down and stop thinking about it. Zou Yi, who was driving, sighed. ¡°You should worry about the two of us. I think Master has already sensed that something is wrong with Mr. Mo. Sooner orter, he will understand that the two of us said something we shouldn¡¯t have.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Zou Er opened his mouth wide. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Mo did anything.¡±
¡°If you can tell, I¡¯m afraid everyone will know.¡± Zou Yi rolled his eyes. ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s attitude changed 180 degrees today. Master is such a smart person. You can¡¯t fool him.¡±
Zou Er didn¡¯t think about who he was helping anymore. He was only thinking about whether he could survive. They had already told Mo Shen about their master¡¯s past.
Seeing his anxious look, Zou Yi had achieved his goal. He wanted to scare him so that his mind wouldn¡¯t be filled with all kinds of nonsense.
Although not everyone knew about the matter between Master and Chen Xiang, as long as they investigated a little, they would know. It was fine for them to say it out loud. Presumably, Master would not me them.
Chen Xiang remained in the vi and did not go out. She relied on Ye Ying and her assistant for food, clothing, amodation, and transportation.
The assistant was so busy every day that her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. Not only was she in charge of purchasing the vi, but she also had to follow Ye Ying to deal with matters outside.
There were too many reporters watching Chen Xiang¡¯s return. They all wanted to get first-hand information and know why Chen Xiang had returned to China.
Ye Ying could only use a very official answer to brush it off. She said that Chen Xiang missed her hometown and came back for a period of time to prepare for her next movie.
Fortunately, there was endless news in the entertainment industry. Reporters would not spend a lot of effort just to keep an eye on Chen Xiang. After a few days, there were fewer reporters asking questions.
Every day after Ye Ying was done with her work, she had to mentally prepare herself when she returned to the vi. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t dare to open the door.
Ever since Chen Xiang met the old madam of the Zou family, she had changed. She was no longer as gentle as before. Instead, she had be crazy.
If she said something wrong, she would make a fuss. After making a fuss, she would look at you with a smile, as if she was someone else.
Ye Ying could only clean up the mess after her, which exhausted her.
¡°Sister Ye, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± the assistant asked.
Ye Ying sighed and pushed open the door resignedly. Fortunately, Chen Xiang looked very calm today. Everything in the vi looked like it was when she left.
The assistant took the food she brought back to heat it up. This ce was so remote that she couldn¡¯t even order takeout.
Ye Ying wanted to talk to Chen Xiang and discuss going overseas. After all, she couldn¡¯t stay in the country forever. There was still a lot of work waiting for her.
After thinking for a long time, she was about to speak when she heard the doorbell ring.
Apart from Madam Zou, there were no other guests in this vi. Not only because it was remote, but also because the security measures in the neighborhood were in ce.
Ye Ying subconsciously wondered if the old madam of the Zou family was here again, but no matter who it was, she had to open the door.
However, to Ye Ying¡¯s surprise, there were two burly men standing outside the door. They were dressed in ck and looked very scary.
¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Ying¡¯s voice began to tremble.
¡°I¡¯m here to see Chen Xiang,¡± Zou Bai said as he walked out from behind.
Ye Ying naturally recognized Zou Bai. He was the person Chen Xiang had been thinking about.
After what had happened, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good or bad thing for the two of them to meet. Chen Xiang¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t very stable.
¡°Sister Ye, who¡¯s here?¡± Chen Xiang asked as she walked over.
If it weren¡¯t for the high status of the person in front of her, Ye Ying would have wanted to close the door..
Chapter 588 - 588: Conversation
Chapter 588: Conversation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Ying was no longer afraid that the two of them would rekindle their old feelings when they met. The credibility of this old rtionship was not high.
However, Chen Xiang¡¯s mental state was really terrifying. If she did something extreme, she would definitely not be able to bear it.
Although she didn¡¯t know who was behind Chen Xiang to stop Madam Zou from making things difficult for her, she didn¡¯t think she could scare Zou Bai either.
Zou Bai was definitely not a kind person. His killing was real. Back then, the Zou Family had stopped him from making any news, but the upper-ss society knew what he had done.
No matter what Ye Ying was thinking, she could not close the door at this time. She could only pray that Chen Xiang could be normal for a while longer and not cause any trouble.
At the same time, she was also considering resigning. Even though she had spent a lot of effort on Chen Xiang, she could not care less. She could not work with a lunatic.
Ever since she found out that Chen Xiang had been lying to her, Ye Ying¡¯s feelings for her had faded.
¡°Pleasee in,¡± Ye Ying said with a stiff smile on her face.
When Zou Bai and Jiang An entered, Chen Xiang, who was sitting on the sofa, turned her head to look at them. An excited expression immediately appeared on her face. She stood up and wanted to walk over.
However, when she saw Jiang An standing beside Zou Bai, the smile on her face instantly disappeared.
¡°Chen Xiang, I came here today because I have something to discuss with you,¡± Zou Bai said.
Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°You can talk about anything you want, but you can only talk to me alone.¡±
As she spoke, her gazended on Jiang An. It was obvious what she meant.
After Ye Ying heard this, she felt terrible. Jiang An was Zou Bai¡¯s real girlfriend, and she was from the Jiang family of Xiyun. She was also the future heir. Chen Xiang would definitely offend someone if she said this.
Jiang An didn¡¯t pretend to be generous and give in. Instead, she turned to Zou Bai and said, ¡°Do you need me to leave?¡±
Zou Bai grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to keep anything from you. You don¡¯t have to leave.¡±
Chen Xiang¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. Her eyes were filled with tears, as if she was about to cry in the next second, but she stood upright to maintain her dignity.
Zou Yi was finally relieved. It seemed that his master had already chosen Miss Jiang and would not waver.
Zou Bai said to Chen Xiang, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you alone. If you can¡¯t ept it, I have other ways.¡±
Zou Bai had always done things in the simplest and crudest way. It was already very polite of him to inform Chen Xiang in advance like this because of her father. Otherwise, she would have been arrested and sent to the secret guards for interrogation already. She would definitely have spat out everything she knew.
Chen Xiang clenched her fists and lowered her head, thinking about something.
Ye Ying was really afraid that if she suddenly went crazy, these two burly men in ck would restrain them. She didn¡¯t even want to think about what the Zou Family¡¯s power would do to them.
After a while, Chen Xiang looked up again and said, ¡°Okay, what do you want to talk about?¡±
Zou Bai pulled Jiang An to the sofa and sat down. He gestured for Zou Yi to bring a nket over and covered her legs.
Afterpleting this series of actions, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Church of Eternal Night?¡±
¡°What Church of Eternal Night?¡± Chen Xiang yed dumb.
Zou Bai¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°My mother saw you with the ring of the Church, and you also said that it¡¯s your backing. Could this matter be fake?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that someone gave me this ring and said that I could use it to scare people if I had no choice. As for what it is, I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Xiang shook her head.
In front of Zou Bai, she hadpletely changed her appearance. She became obedient and even had a weak and helpless posture, like a pitiful little girl.
Jiang An could tell that Chen Xiang liked Zou Bai, but Zou Bai probably didn¡¯t notice it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her here. His description of the past was also very frank.
If anyone else saw Chen Xiang like this, they would definitely pity her.
When such a beauty looked at you with teary eyes, one¡¯s heart would almost melt.
Unfortunately, Zou Bai wasn¡¯t moved at all. Other than his family, he didn¡¯t care about any other woman in the world.
¡°You¡¯re wrong. Since you don¡¯t know anything, why are you still taking it out so recklessly?¡± Zou Bai sized up Chen Xiang. ¡°You must know something.¡±
Zou Bai had been learning from the shadow guards since he was young, so he could easily detect the loopholes in humannguage. Chen Xiang¡¯s words were useless to him..
Chapter 589 - 589: Pretending to Be Ambiguous
Chapter 589: Pretending to Be Ambiguous
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Xiang still had the same expression on her face. She had long regretted lying just now.
She had been gone for too long and had long forgotten that she couldn¡¯t lie in front of Zou Bai. He could tell.
If she wanted to deceive him, she had to have a mix of truth and falsehood. Only by deceiving herself could she really deceive Zou Bai.
Tears streamed down Chen Xiang¡¯s face.
Even when she cried, her nose only turned red, and her eyes became even more moist and moving. She did not have the snot and tears that ordinary people would have when they cried.
This was the way she cried after bing an actress. She could maintain her beauty in front of the camera.
But Zou Bai was unmoved by her tears. He was more concerned about the Church.
¡°I really don¡¯t know the details. It¡¯s just that that person helped me before, so I chose to believe him. It¡¯s just like how you took care of me back then. I¡¯ll believe everything you say unconditionally.¡± Chen Xiang looked at Zou Bai sincerely.
Since she had already lied, there was no way to take it back. She had to change the topic.
Moreover, Chen Xiang¡¯s words added an invisible ambiguous feeling to her words, as if something had happened between them.
Jiang An felt that there was something she didn¡¯t know, but this wasn¡¯t a good ce to ask. She could only pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything.
Chen Xiang felt that Jiang An must have understood and was secretly pleased with herself.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t know much about women, but he could tell that there was something wrong with Chen Xiang¡¯s words. He immediately retorted, ¡°I helped you because your father saved my life. I owe your father this. As for your life in China, I didn¡¯t interfere too much. You really don¡¯t have to trust me too much.¡±
Zou Bai didn¡¯t quite understand Chen Xiang¡¯s trust in him. They didn¡¯t really spend much time together, and the few times they met, he only asked if she was doing well. In total, they didn¡¯t talk much.
He thought that he and Chen Xiang could be said to be strangers. Their only interactions were those few scandals. He could even understand if Chen Xiang chose to hate him.
However, this was not the case for Chen Xiang. When she lost her father and was at a loss, Zou Bai appeared in front of her and brought her back to China to settle her down.
After losing her family, she was helpless. Zou Bai appeared like a god, saving her from the fire and water and giving her a stable life.
From then on, Chen Xiang fell deeply in love with Zou Bai and felt that he was the most important person in her life.
Chen Xiang was nning to slowly make Zou Bai fall in love with her. After all, he only had one woman by his side.
Of course, she also knew that the Zou Family didn¡¯t like her identity. That was why she wanted to enter the entertainment industry and be a famous celebrity. She wanted to use her fans to elevate her identity.
There were also many people from aristocratic families who married celebrities because they saw the influence of celebrities and could bring attention to their families and generate profit.
She had intentionally begged Zou Bai to help her. Then, she had tried her best to stir up scandals. First, she had upied the position of Zou Bai¡¯s girlfriend. Then, she had slowly built her story up from there.
Unexpectedly, Wen Li noticed her intentions and took the opportunity when Zou Bai left China to negotiate with her.
Chen Xiang knew very well that Zou Bai did not have any feelings for her. If she insisted on going against the Zou Family, he would not help her. She might as well leave and develop overseas. She would onlye back after she achieved results overseas.
She believed that by doing this, she could make Zou Bai remember her. After all, anyone would feel ufortable when the people who were around them left.
She was willing to use her temporary departure to exchange for a better reunion, and she was confident that Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else.
However, Jiang An¡¯s appearance made her feel a sense of crisis. She was clearly about to seed and could return to China to pursue Zou Bai.
However, Zou Bai suddenly had a girlfriend. The two of them were well-matched in terms of social status and had a tender and sweet rtionship. She had never seen such a gentle Zou Bai before.
This made Chen Xiang understand that Zou Bai also had such a warm side. He would cherish his lover.
After understanding this, she almost couldn¡¯t suppress the greed in her heart. She also wanted Zou Bai to love her wholeheartedly. They would be the most loving couple in the world.
That was why Chen Xiang came back without hesitation. She wanted Zou Bai to know how much she loved him.
When she thought of this, her gaze became even gentler. When she looked at Zou Bai, it was filled with love. Anyone could tell what she was thinking..
Chapter 590 - 590: The Only True Love
Chapter 590: The Only True Love
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Of course, Jiang An could see her gaze, but she wasn¡¯t worried that Chen Xiang would snatch Zou Bai away. She was very sure that Zou Bai loved her deeply now.
Moreover, there was no need to be reluctant to part with someone who could be snatched away.
Jiang An would never fall to the point ofpeting with others for her lover. If her lover wanted to leave her, she would also choose to let go and respect each other¡¯s dignity.
Jiang An didn¡¯t say anything and left everything to Zou Bai. She believed that Zou Bai would react correctly.
Zou Bai also understood what Chen Xiang wanted. The way she looked at him was too familiar. That was the way he looked at An¡¯an, and even the way Mo Shen looked at An¡¯an.
Since he knew, he could not pretend to be confused. He had to let the other party understand his intentions.
Zou Bai let go of Jiang An¡¯s hand and hugged her shoulder. Then, he looked at Chen Xiang and said, ¡°Since you trust and respect me so much, I hope you can respect An¡¯an too. She¡¯s the only love of my life.¡±
Zou Bai still wanted to give a chance for Chen Xiang to save herself. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to directly expose her thoughts. After all, her father had died for him. He had to repay her for saving his life.
When Chen Xiang heard the word ¡®only love¡¯, she almost broke down. It was not easy for her to hold on and not go crazy, but she still said with a ferocious expression, ¡°Only love? Are you so sure that you will only love her in this lifetime?¡±
¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s gaze was firm.
Chen Xiang clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh. Blood seeped out and dyed her fingers red, but she did not feel any pain at all. Compared to the physical pain, her heart hurt more.
However, Chen Xiang knew that it was useless for her to make a fuss. She had to make these two people let down their guard in order to get what she wanted.
Chen Xiang lowered her head and silently wiped her tears. Then, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s your lover, I¡¯ll respect her too. You were the one who took care of me after my father passed away. Perhaps that¡¯s because I rely too much on my family.¡±
These words made one¡¯s heart ache. It was as if she really loved Jiang An and was willing to live with her.
Her expression was so sincere that no one present could tell that something was wrong. They only thought that she really wanted to let go.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t care. He had already made his stance clear. As long as the other party knew, it was fine. As for what she would do in the future, he had the ability to deal with it.
¡°Then can you tell me who gave you the ring now?¡± Zou Bai remembered why he was here.
Chen Xiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°At that time, I was working hard overseas alone. Some actors on the set looked down on me and used all kinds of methods to bully me, but I had no choice but to endure it. Until one time, I met a gentleman who helped me escape this predicament. He said that we were all people of God and should help each other, so he gave me that ring.¡±
This story sounded very bizarre, but Chen Xiang¡¯s expression was sincere. Zou Bai continued to ask, ¡°Have you seen him since then?¡±
¡°I think I¡¯ve seen him a few times from afar, but I haven¡¯t been able to talk to him. He always appears on various film sets,¡± Chen Xiang said.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t understand why the people from the Church of Eternal Night would go on sets. Could it be that they wanted to borrow the influence of celebrities?
¡°They¡¯re not good people. Don¡¯te into contact with them in the future. Give me that ring too,¡± Zou Bai suggested.
Chen Xiang naturally agreed to his request and handed the ring to him obediently.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t take it, indicating for Zou Yi to take it. It was best if he didn¡¯t have any contact with Chen Xiang.
Chen Xiang did not say anything. After handing it over, she retreated and said, ¡°I came back this time to pay my respects to my father. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to apany me?¡±
After saying that, she felt that her words were a little abrupt and added, ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to think that I¡¯m alone now. Miss Jiang An, you can go with me.¡±
Jiang An hadn¡¯t said anything, so she couldn¡¯t answer now.
Chen Xiang originally thought that Zou Bai would agree for her father¡¯s sake, but he shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Your current life is the greatestfort to him. It¡¯s enough that I try my best. There¡¯s no need to do these things after death.¡±
Zou Bai felt that he had a clear conscience towards Chen Xiang¡¯s father. There was no need for him to cause chaos at home just to pay his respects.
To him, the most important thing was his family, and the core of his family was Jiang An and the children. He would never hurt them for an outsider. That was the stupidest thing to do..
Chapter 591 - 591: Threat
Chapter 591: Threat
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai¡¯s decisive rejection was beyond Chen Xiang¡¯s expectations. In the past, as long as she mentioned her father, all her requests would be fulfilled. The Zou Family had always remembered the kindness of her father¡¯s sacrifice to save Zou Bai.
Therefore, Chen Xiang thought that this time was no exception. As long as Zou Bai agreed to go with her to pay respects to her father, it would definitely make Jiang An feel uneasy. It might even cause another scandal.
However, Zou Bai had rejected her. This made Chen Xiang panic. She didn¡¯t have much contact with Zou Bai to begin with. Her father was their only link. If Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about this favor, she wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to get close to him.
Chen Xiang suppressed all the unhappiness in her heart and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through. I can go alone.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Miss Chen¡¯s words. After all, your father saved Zou Bai¡¯s life. I¡¯ll definitely get someone to send an offering over to express my gratitude,¡± Jiang An said calmly.
She wasn¡¯t going to wait for Zou Bai to defend her. She was going to open her mouth and give each other some dignity. Her dignity would always be hers.
Moreover, the other party had already made a move just now. It was time for her to counterattack.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. Since he couldn¡¯t hear anything useful from Chen Xiang¡¯s mouth, he might as well go back and let the people from the Intelligence Network investigate. They would soon find out who Chen Xiang had been in contact with in the past two years.
¡°Say hello to your father for me. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Zou Bai said and pulled Jiang An away.
From the beginning to the end, his attitude was very distant. Anyone with eyes could tell that the two of them were not familiar.
Chen Xiang forced herself to wait for them to walk out of the door. Then, she turned around, picked up the cup on the table, and threw it to the ground. It shattered with a crisp sound.
Ye Ying was shocked by the sudden movement. In the past, Chen Xiang did not have the habit of smashing things. Moreover, she was rarely angry. The ferocious-looking person in front of her was almost unrecognizable.
The anger in Chen Xiang¡¯s heart gushed out. She should be the one standing beside Zou Bai. They were the mostpatible couple.
She admitted that she had something to ask of Zou Bai. When she debuted, she had asked him for a lot of help, but she truly loved Zou Bai.
She didn¡¯t believe that Jiang An was as sincere as her. She must have taken a fancy to Zou Bai¡¯s status and wanted to have a social marriage between the two families. That was why she chose to be with Zou Bai.
¡°An old woman with children actually wants to snatch him from me. I must make her pay the price.¡± Chen Xiang roared.
Ye Ying really didn¡¯t want to care about her anymore. The fact that she could say such things meant that she was definitely going to do something bad next. If she continued to stand with Chen Xiang, she would be considered the same person.
She did not want to get involved in these love affairs. She was just an artiste¡¯s agent. Working hard and living her life was the most important thing to her.
However, from her point of view, Jiang An and Zou Bai were so intimate that not even a needle could be inserted into them. In the end, Chen Xiang¡¯s efforts would be futile.
¡°Chen Xiang, obsession will only harm yourself in the end. It¡¯s better to let go. You still have your career. You¡¯ll have a better life,¡± Ye Ying sighed.
Chen Xiang walked over. ¡°Sister Ye, Zou Bai is my better life. I must be with him.¡±
What she said just now was Ye Ying¡¯sst piece of advice to her. Since Chen Xiang chose not to listen, there was nothing she could do. She just felt that it was a pity that an outstanding actress would be tied down by love, and it was such a hopeless and unrequited love.
¡°Sister Ye, are you thinking of leaving me?¡± Chen Xiang looked at her with a dangerous gaze.
Ye Ying felt as if she was entangled by a poisonous snake, and her breathing became heavy. She subconsciously took a step back and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently, so I want to go back to my hometown to recuperate.¡±
¡°This reason is really unbelievable. I know very well what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t think that you can leave me. The consequences will be very serious,¡± Chen Xiang said with a smile.
Her eyes and lips curved into a standard smile, but no matter how one looked at it, it was a little strange. It was as if she was about to take out a knife to kill someone in the next second.
Ye Ying looked at Chen Xiang in a daze. Her face was filled with surprise and confusion. The direction of the matter had already exceeded her control. Thinking of the Church of Eternal Night that they had mentioned just now, she suddenly had a bad guess.
If she stayed any longer, it would be a cliff. Ye Ying secretly decided that she had to leave. Even if she had to pay the price, she had to stay away from them..
Chapter 592 - 592: Your Eminence
Chapter 592: Your Eminence
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There were many foreigners living in Pearl City. This was an important trading port. Before the founding of the country, there were foreigners doing business here. Over time, it had be a central ce.
Therefore, it was not unusual for foreigners to appear here. No one would look at them in surprise. It was very normal for foreigners to walk on the streets.
No one noticed that a group of foreigners had quietly appeared here. They rented a remote house and lived quietly, hiding themselves well among the public.
Only when they returned to the ce where they lived would they reveal their true colors. The rings they were supposed to be wearing were worn on their nes in case anyone recognized their identities.
¡°Your Eminence.¡± After the door closed, everyone bowed to the person in the middle of the room.
The bishop said, ¡°We¡¯ve sessfully arrived in China, but we can¡¯t act rashly and let others know of our existence. The Chinese government is very strict with religions. Other than the few religions recognized worldwide, the rest are all cults. If we¡¯re discovered, we¡¯ll definitely be sent back.¡±
¡°Then are we going to keep doing this? There¡¯s no way to recruit believers like this,¡± a woman in her twenties said.
The bishop looked at her. ¡°Annie, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve already arranged the follow-up n. As long as we stabilize Zou Bai, we¡¯ll have an opportunity.¡±
Annie pouted. ¡°That Zou Bai killed so many of our people back then. Now, we still need to think of a way to stabilize him. Just thinking about it makes me angry.¡±
¡°The so-called stabilizing him is to find some things for him to do. Once he¡¯s busy with other things, we can quietly recruit our believers.¡± The bishop¡¯s gaze was distant.
Annie suddenly understood something and asked, ¡°You mean that woman?¡±
¡°The more capable a man is, the more women there are around him. If there are too many women, it¡¯s easy for something to happen. Even Zou Bai won¡¯t be able topletely resolve it,¡± the bishop said with a smile.
Annieughed along with him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ll wait for the day when he¡¯s in a terrible fix. The Church will eventually return to its former glory and make everyone who opposes us pay.¡±
¡°All glory to my God,¡± the bishop said as he bowed to the statue in the room.
The others followed suit. Their tone and expressions were very pious.
That sculpture had the shape of a snake head and a human body. Its entire body was covered in scales. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like a monster. However, it was worshipped as a god by the people of the Church of Eternal Night.
They sincerely kowtowed to this statue, and a bit of light flew to the statue. They saw that something dangerous was about to happen.
The Intelligence Network naturally received the news and quickly reported it to Zou Bai.
Zou Bai frowned after hearing this. ¡°There are actually so many people from the Church of Eternal Nighting to the country. This is already enough for a branch.¡±
Zou Bai felt that they were definitely going to cause a hugemotion, and it was definitely rted to him.
He took out the ring he had gotten from Chen Xiang. Many of the people he had killed had worn such rings.
It was the pattern of the god they believed in, but there were differences between rings of different levels. Chen Xiang¡¯s ring was iid with a ruby, and its level was second only to the bishop¡¯s. It was definitely not something that could be given away casually.
He did notpletely believe Chen Xiang¡¯s words. He was just waiting for the investigation from the Intelligence Network to bepleted.
If Chen Xiang was really rted to the Church of the Eternal Night, then don¡¯t me him for not remembering her father¡¯s kindness.
The Church of Eternal Night could never enter China. They didn¡¯t just recruit believers to expand their church, but many of the lower-level believers of their churchmitted suicide every year, iming that it was for the sacrifice of the gods.
The believers risked their lives to earn money and donated it all to the church. The children they gave birth to continued to be ves of the church, forming a vicious cycle.
Moreover, their believers did not have the knowledge of the country. In their world, the church was the most important. As long as they could bring benefits to the church, they could ignore anyw and forget their country.
The Church of Eternal Night had already harmed many people overseas, so he could not let them harm the Chinese.
¡°Continue investigating. I want to know all the information about these people, including what they used to do. You must find out the most detailed information,¡± Zou Bai ordered.
It was not easy to investigate these things. These people were just ordinary people. Their life trajectories were unknown to the public. They had to go throughyers of trouble to obtain them.
Moreover, some people¡¯s identities were even fake. They had to spend a lot of effort to find out who they used to be.
The people of the Intelligence Network lowered their heads and epted the order. They did not raise any objections. Their duty was to obey the orders of the organization..
Chapter 593 - 593: Speak
Chapter 593: Speak
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai stayed in Beijing to deal with these matters while Jiang An returned to Xiyun separately from him.
It wasn¡¯t that the two of them had quarreled. It was just that she was thinking about the children and didn¡¯t want to stay outside for too long.
Chen Xiang¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t enough for the two of them to quarrel. That night, the two of them reviewed everything and confirmed that from Zou Bai¡¯s point of view, Chen Xiang didn¡¯t have any special rtionship with him.
Jiang An had also investigated the past scandals. There were only specious words and no photos. It was just that Zou Bai did not deny it.
Since she had confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Zou Bai, Chen Xiang would not be a threat to her.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t stop others from liking Zou Bai. This request was too much, and no one could stop others from falling in love with them.
As long as Zou Bai¡¯s feelings for her were firm, her liking him wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
That night, the two of them talked it out before going to bed. They only separated after making sure that these things did not affect them, in case there were any misunderstandings that they did not rify.
Mo Shen was still waiting for Jiang An at home. When he saw hering back, he went to wee her.
He didn¡¯t ask what had happened directly. He invited Jiang An to sit down and have a good meal. He yed with the children until night time.
After coaxing the children, he pulled Jiang An and said, ¡°Tell me, what exactly is going on?¡±
Jiang An urately described the entire process of the incident. Of course, his words were interspersed with her protectiveness of Zou Bai. He could tell that she favored him.
From these words, Mo Shen carefully separated the parts that he couldpletely believe. He touched his chin and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it means that Zou Bai didn¡¯t make any mistakes. It¡¯s just Chen Xiang¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang An nodded.
Mo Shen also wanted to believe Zou Bai, but he was very clear about the bad habits of men. When faced with a woman who liked him wholeheartedly, most men would be moved.
Even if some people held on, they would be swayed by the other party¡¯s sincerity. At the very least, they would feel tender affection for him.
Only a small number of men were indifferent to such things.
Mo Shen also hoped that Zou Bai would be in the small number, but he had to protect Jiang An first.
¡°The two of you can just discuss it. Don¡¯t hide anything from each other.¡± Mo Shen smiled and said.
No matter how many guesses and worries he had in his heart, he could not say it. He wanted to use Jiang An¡¯s feelings as the top priority. Since the two of them had already reached a consensus, he had no right to stand up and say anything.
He only needed to pay attention to the wind and grass. He also hoped that Jiang An and Zou Bai would love each other.
Theter stages of the plot of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had already been broadcasted.0 Jiang An¡¯s red dress at the meeting was also seen by everyone. They finally understood Jiang An¡¯s choice that day.
That dress represented that Gan Lan had truly stood up. She was willing to do anything to get what she wanted and expressed that she would never regret it.
This was also when the friendship between the three of them was at its strongest. In the beginning, the audience had guessed who Gan Lan would be with and looked for evidence from various details.
But in the end, it turned out that they were too narrow-minded. This television drama did not focus on love, but onradeship.
A modern woman who had transmigrated, an ancient man who had been oppressed at the bottom of the hierarchy, and a young master from a rich family. The three of them should not have had any interactions, but they were on the same side.
This was because their minds and souls resonated. This made them the closest people in the world. They wererades and family. This was closer than any other rtionship.
Gan Lan ran between heaven and earth in a red dress. She was like a burning me that wanted to overthrow the oppressive world.
Many viewers were looking forward to the follow-up plot. Some felt that Gan Lan would seed in the end, while others felt that Gan Lan could not defeat the feudal society. This caused arge number of viewers to flood Jiang An¡¯s Weibo and ask questions below.
Of course, Jiang An could not spoil the show. She could only pretend not to see it.
Mo Shen also asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the ending?¡±
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Brother, you should see for yourself.¡±
Fortunately, Mo Shen was not a very curious person. Since Jiang An had already said so, he would focus all his attention on the plot. In any case, he would see the ending sooner orter.
Tonight, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± happened to broadcast Jiang Huai¡¯s appearance. This brought another climax to the plot. The audience did not expect him to y this role.
Jiang Huai¡¯s fans were very excited. It had been a long time since they saw their idol appear..
Chapter 594 - 594: Jiang Huai Appears
Chapter 594: Jiang Huai Appears
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Huai had always appeared as a singer, and the public¡¯s impression of him was on the stage. He had only appeared in two small roles when he debuted. Those roles that only appeared for a few seconds were not very memorable.
Therefore, in the eyes of the audience, this was no different from his first time acting. They were all very curious if he really knew how to act.
As it turned out, Jiang Huai really knew how to y the role of Jiang Yuan. It left a deep impression on people. Before he appeared, there were people who keptying the groundwork and exaggerating how beautiful this character was. He even had the title of the most beautiful man in the world.
If his face was not pretty enough when he appeared, then the previous preparations would all be a joke.
The children of the Jiang family were each more outstanding than the other. When they stood in a row at the banquet, they were very intimidating. Everyone felt that Jiang An was beautiful. Everyone¡¯s tastes were different. Only an extreme beauty could get everyone on the same page.
On the other hand, Jiang Huai was the most handsome of the three sons. Otherwise, he would not have gained tens of millions of fans the moment he debuted. Of course, it was because of his musical talent, but his face was also very useful.
Therefore, no one raised any objections when he yed the role of the most beautiful man in the world. They all felt that the person they casted was very suitable.
In order to show that this role was different from others, Gu Sheng specially asked the stylist to think about Jiang Huai.
After all, the female lead and male lead of this television drama were busy most of the time. The female lead was even born at the bottom of the hierarchy and could not dress too well. It was different from the exquisite image of the female lead in traditional dramas.
Even if the stylist wanted to work on Jiang An¡¯s beautiful face, the plot did not allow it. It was not easy for him to find someone who could let him go all out and use everything he had learned to design an image.
As the number one young master in the world, Jiang Yuan was born into a wealthy family and was rted to the royal family. Moreover, his intelligence was extremely high. As long as he wanted to scheme against someone, he would definitely seed.
With such an identity and background, he naturally had to wear more luxurious clothes. The stylist had designed a few clothes, and they were all the kind that looked rich.
However, because he focused too much on this aspect, it was very easy for clothes to overshadow everything else. Fortunately, Jiang Huai was too handsome, and his face could overshadow all the gorgeous clothes.
During filming, Gu Sheng had already met with the audience¡¯s satisfaction. Only such an image could be called the most beautiful man in the world.
As expected, the discussion about Jiang Huai had already be a trending topic. Everyone was engrossed in his beauty.
[He¡¯s too beautiful. The most beautiful man in the world should look like this.]
[Jiang Huai is holding up the title of the most beautiful man in the world.]
[In the future, people can¡¯t be the number one man in other television dramas. You have to look like this.]
[I think An¡¯an can do it too. She hasn¡¯t worn many good clothes in this television drama, but she¡¯s still so beautiful.]
[The Jiang siblings are both outstanding-looking people.]
[I¡¯m very curious about what this role is for. Could it be to show off his beauty?]
[What else could it be? Jiang An just wants to find a role for her brother to y.]
[¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ was An¡¯an¡¯s hard work. She would never do such a thing.]
[I think this role came first and they really couldn¡¯t find anyone to y it, so they asked Jiang Huai to y it.]
Because of Jiang Huai¡¯s appearance, the number of views had reached a new peak, leaving all the television dramas that were broadcasted at the same time behind. Gu Sheng stared at the data every day and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Perhaps he could evenpete for this year¡¯s television drama award.
The other television dramas also knew that they could notpare to ¡°Legend of Gan Lan.¡± Under normal circumstances, they had to think of some measures to create bad rumors about the male and female leads, but it was useless against Jiang An.
Knowing that she was the sessor of the Jiang family of Xiyun, no matter how bold the two of them were, they would not do such a thing.
Therefore, they could only grit their teeth silently. They med themselves for releasing the television drama at this time. They should have waited for ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± to finish broadcasting.
Tan Si, who was also in the hospital, gritted her teeth. Ever since she woke up, she had been paying attention to Jiang An, even though she knew how sessful she was now.
This made her, who had wanted to scheme against Jiang An previously, look like a fool. Not only did she fail, but she also lost herself. Although the child was fine, after experiencing this, the doctor suggested that she stay in the hospital until the delivery. Only then could they ensure the child¡¯s safety..
Chapter 595 - 595: The Angry Tan Si
Chapter 595: The Angry Tan Si
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Just like that, Tan Siy on the hospital bed with nothing to do every day. The staff in the hospital did not dare to talk to her because she had caused a hugemotion on the first day she was sent here.
Although this hospital was the Zhao family¡¯s private hospital, it was also used to receive other patients. However, because there were other patientsing in and out, Tan Si lost her temper and almost had a miscarriage due to anger. The doctor was so frightened that his hair stood on end.
Zhao Yan really did not expect Tan Si to still make a fuss under such circumstances. He opened his mouth to reprimand her, but he remembered that the doctor had instructed him to follow the pregnant woman¡¯s wishes. It would not be good for the child if she got angry frequently.
Therefore, he could only swallow his words and try his best to suppress his anger.
Then, he instructed Zhao Yi topensate the patients and invite them to other hospitals for treatment. Only then was Tan Si satisfied.
It was also because of Zhao Yan¡¯s actions that Tan Si came to a new conclusion. At present, she would be agreed to no matter what she said.
After that, she became even more unscrupulous. She would cause trouble every other day, giving Zhao Yan a headache.
He could only persuade himself to endure for a few more months. When the child was born, everything would be over.
Tan Si had been quiet for the past two days, but when she saw the news about Jiang An today, she could not suppress the anger in her heart no matter what. Her fingers gripped her phone tightly, as if she was going to crush it.
¡°Mom.¡± Tan Nian opened the door and ran in.
He was still holding the gift he wanted to give Tan Si as he ran over with anticipation in his eyes.
However, it happened to be Tan Si¡¯s punching bag. She reached out and threw the cup on the ground. The shards almost hit Tan Nian¡¯s face.
Tan Nian was shocked by her actions and stood rooted to the ground.
Zhao Yan, who was following behind, quickly picked up the child and frowned. ¡°What are you doing? The child is here to visit you. Is this how you treat him?¡± ¡°I gave birth to him. I can do whatever I want to him.¡± Tan Si snorted coldly. ¡°If you have the ability, give birth to a child yourself.¡±
Zhao Yan really did not want to care about her unreasonable behavior. After returning to the country, Tan Si hadpletely forgotten her fear. Every day, she would step on his bottom line and jump back and forth as if she was forcing him to take action.
Recently, he felt that his temper had improved a lot. Because he was being provoked every day, he had to forcefully suppress it and tell himself not to be angry.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Weren¡¯t you finest night?¡± Zhao Yan sat down with Tan Nian in his arms and asked.
Tan Nian buried himself in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms and did not move. He allowed him to caress his back. This gave him a sense of security.
Tan Si had nothing to hide. She said, ¡°I¡¯m lying on the hospital bed now and can¡¯t go anywhere, but Jiang An¡¯s career is thriving. How can I not be angry?¡±
Zhao Yan did not expect it to be because of this. Those achievements in the entertainment industry were not taken seriously by the aristocratic families. After all, celebrities were never irreceable.
It wasn¡¯t like they were irreceable technical workers. If this celebrity became popr today, it might be someone else tomorrow. They could even use money to operate. The so-called celebrities in the entertainment industry were no different from ordinary people in their eyes.
Zhao Yanforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be anxious. After you give birth, I¡¯ll give you a lot of resources. At that time, no one will be able topare to you.¡±
However, what Zhao Yan didn¡¯t say was that those resources would be the breakup fee for the two of them. He would use these resources to buy out their rtionship and even the child¡¯s custody.
However, that was not what Tan Si heard. She felt that there was still a future between the two of them. This was one step closer to her dream of marrying into a wealthy family.
¡°Then I¡¯ll wait first. After giving birth, I must trample Jiang An under my feet.¡± Tan Si¡¯s mood finally improved.
Seeing that her mentality had finally stabilized, Zhao Yan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He sighed at the fact that he had to be here to coax a woman. It was really a stain in his life.
Tan Nian finally recovered from his shock and was unwilling to talk to his mother.
Tan Si teased him twice, but there was no reaction. She felt that it was boring and decided not to bother about it.
Zhao Yan, on the other hand, was happy to see such a situation. Tan Nian would leave his mother sooner orter, so it was better to distance himself as soon as possible.
¡°Master, someone sent a letter.¡± Zhao Yi reported.
Zhao Yan looked at him. ¡°Letter? Who sent it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. The person who sent the letter said that you¡¯ll know when you see the mark on it,¡± Zhao Yi said as he handed him the letter.
Zhao Yan took it and his eyes immediately widened in surprise. It had been more than ten years since he had seen this pattern. He did not expect them toe knocking on his door one day..
Chapter 596 - 596: Inviting Chen Xiang
Chapter 596: Inviting Chen Xiang
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Due to the unprecedented poprity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±, many variety shows had sent invitations to invite the entire production team to appear on their shows.
This was a verymon publicity method in the entertainment industry. When the television drama was being broadcasted, the entire production team would run variety shows to let more people know about this television drama.
Initially, Gu Sheng didn¡¯t have such ns. He was afraid that Jiang An wouldn¡¯t be willing to participate in variety shows. However, as he received more and more invitations, he felt that they couldn¡¯t not attend any of them, so he called Jiang An.
Gu Sheng carefully expressed his thoughts and waited for Jiang An¡¯s answer.
Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve called me, there must be a need to go on a variety show. Pick someone with a good reputation and we¡¯ll go together.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the program I¡¯ve chosen tonight.¡± Gu Sheng smiled.
Gu Sheng¡¯s actions were very fast. Before it turned dark, he had already sent the name of the show over. It was an old variety show that had been broadcasted for more than ten years, Mad Friday. It also had a very high status in variety shows.
Jiang An expressed that there was no problem with the itinerary, and the other two male leads naturally cooperated. This was because they only made a name for themselves ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± could still make a name for itself in the entertainment industry. They had to promote it no matter what. They could not forget where they came from.
When Jiang Huai found out about this show, he expressed his desire to participate. After all, he was the most popr beauty in the world.
In the end, the participants were the three main leads, Jiang Huai, and the director with the screenwriter. It could be considered that the entire production team had agreed to participate.
It was impossible for a variety show to have only one crew all night, so they had to invite other people to participate. As an established variety show, Mad Friday had nevercked guests.
However, they did not invite all the guests. They had to have a certain level of poprity. Other ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯, the only one who was most famous now was Chen Xiang, who had just returned to China.
When the director made this suggestion, the assistant was stunned. ¡°I remember that Chen Xiang and Zou Bai had a scandal, and Jiang An is Zou Bai¡¯s current girlfriend. It¡¯s not good for them to appear on the same show, right?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± The director said proudly, ¡°This is the only way to upy a topic. Our show can be broadcasted for more than ten years without stopping because we always be the current topic so the audience is always enthusiastic about it.¡±
In an era where entertainment changed so quickly, many programs were quietly broadcasted before being canceled by television stations. Mad Friday was already considered a miracle.
It was all because this director was not afraid of death. He really dared to invite anyone.
Previously, they had invited two Best Actors who were fighting each other, a pair of actresses that had publicly scolded each other, and even a pair of divorced celebrities in the entertainment industry.
Regardless of what happened, the director always dared to put them together on the show.
After receiving the invitation, Ye Ying felt that it was ridiculous. Jiang An¡¯s name was clearly on the list, and she would not agree to let Chen Xiang go.
However, Chen Xiang smiled when she saw this. ¡°How interesting. I agree to go.¡±
¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? If you appear on the same show as Jiang An, it will definitely cause a bloodbath. The most important thing now is to not let anyone look at you.¡±
Ye Ying held her forehead. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve always been an actress overseas and have never been on a variety show. If you break this principle in China, you can also be asked to appear on variety shows overseas. By then, things will be difficult.¡±
Ye Ying really felt that she could not live anymore. She wanted to leave Chen Xiang, but she refused no matter what. She even mentioned the contract they had signed previously.
She was willing to pay thepensation and leave. Seeing that it was useless, Chen Xiang changed her strategy and used the power behind her to threaten her. Ye Ying could not resist at all and could only ept her fate and stay as a manager.
She was a dedicated person. Since she was an agent, she had to do her job well. She was still thinking about Chen Xiang¡¯s future.
Chen Xiang leaned back on the sofa nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of bing a celebrity in the future. As long as I do what I want now, it¡¯s fine.¡±
Ye Ying really couldn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do, but now that the status between the two of them had been reversed, she could only swallow her words. She sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to appearing on the same show as Jiang An. Let¡¯s see how many tricks she has up her sleeve.¡± Chen Xiang had a strange smile on her face.
Ye Ying felt goosebumps all over her body. She silently moved to the side, trying to distance herself from Chen Xiang..
Chapter 597 - 597: Ex-Girlfriend, Current Girlfriend
Chapter 597: Ex-Girlfriend, Current Girlfriend
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After receiving a positive response from both sides, Mad Friday immediately spread the news and indeed received a lot of attention.
Although theizens knew that this program was crazy, they did not expect it to be crazy to this extent. They actually publicly ced an ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend on the same program.
Were they not afraid that the two of them would fight, or were they looking forward to it?
[Oh my god, the world is so big. Why do we have to invite the two of them?]
[This was clearly done on purpose by the variety show team. The production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had already agreed to go on the variety show. Then, they went to invite Chen Xiang.]
[I think our worries are a little unnecessary. Jiang An is a very gentle person. Chen Xiang has had a good reputation overseas in the past few years. They probably won¡¯t start a conflict openly.]
[It¡¯s hard to say if she¡¯s his ex-girlfriend. Zou Bai has never admitted it.]
[But Zou Bai has only had a scandal with Chen Xiang.]
[Jiang An has never publicly acknowledged it either.]
[But Jiang An¡¯s two children call Zou Bai Dad.]
In the end, mostizens still liked to watch drama. After discussing, they collectively decided that they had to watch the variety show on Friday night. Perhaps something magical would happen.
The news had already spread like wildfire, so Jiang An naturally knew about it. Looking at thements on her phone screen, her heart was as calm as still water.
It was just a variety show. The two of them were filming ording to the procedures. The probability of something happening in between was not high, unless Chen Xiang was as stupid as Tan Si and could do something like framing someone on the show.
Therefore, after reading the news, Jiang An threw her phone aside and turned around to y happily with the children.
After recuperating, the two children regained their usual vitality. Jiang Yi focused his attention on tank models. When he returned home, he saw thements online about his tank and felt that he should understand it more.
Zou Yi promptly handed over the one-to-one model to his little master. This was something that couldn¡¯t be circted on the market at all. After all, most of the models were still in use in the army. If they were circted, it would be a big deal.
However, it was not difficult to get a model with the Zou family¡¯s status. As long as the Zou family and their children liked these, they would have identical sets.
With a new toy, Jiang Yi became even more silent. He spent all his time studying the model. If not for the fact that he was afraid that Jiang An would be angry, he probably wouldn¡¯t even want to eat.
As the head of the family, Zou Bai had a lot of things to deal with. He had already wasted a lot of time apanying them on the variety show. This time, he needed to stay in Beijing for a while longer to settle the matters of the Zou family.
So now, it was Mo Shen who was helping to take care of the children. Although he was the sessor of the Mo Family, he had just woken up not long ago and his body had not fully recovered.
The Mo Family was more worried about his health than anyone else. They did not dare to let him do anything. He just had to rest happily.
He chose to stay by Jiang An¡¯s side and protect her from a distance.
Recently, Zou Bai had been rather busy, so he often came to the Jiang residence to y with the two children.
They did not need to worry about Jiang Yi too much, but Jiang Yu had unlimited energy. She tried her best to make herself as happy every day and smiled every second.
Her happiness came that easy to her, and she had never let herself fall into sadness.
When Mo Shen was resting, he said to Jiang An, ¡°These two children are simply treasures bestowed by the heavens. It¡¯s impossible not to love them.¡±
Although Jiang An loved the two children very much, she was not confident that she could like them when the time came. She asked curiously, ¡°Are you saying this because of me?¡±
In her opinion, Mo Shen said this because he liked her. He was just loving what came with her.
Mo Shen shook his head and said, ¡°It was like that at first, butter on, I really learned to like these two children. They are smart and independent. They are clearly children, but they always have their own judgment. Sometimes, I wonder if they were really just children.¡±
¡°Little Wingsy is indeed a little too independent, but Little Feather is still very clingy,¡± Jiang An said.
Mo Shen didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Little Feather isn¡¯t clingy at all. She just behaves so because it makes everyone happy.¡±
This sentence gave Jiang An a realization. She recalled everything and realized that what Mo Shen said was true. Little Feather would never disturb the adults when they were busy. She would only stick to them when the adults were free. When everyone thought of Little Feather, their memories were filled with joy..
Chapter 598 - 598: The Responsibility of the Heir
Chapter 598: The Responsibility of the Heir
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°It seems that I¡¯m not a good mother. I don¡¯t even know my children,¡± Jiang An said with her eyes lowered.
She had always thought that she was busy with work and would sometimes neglect the children. As time passed, this guilt increased. Mo Shen¡¯s words just now hadpletely evoked her sadness.
Mo Shen stepped forward and said, ¡°No, you¡¯ve never been a bad mother. Before you became a mother, you were an independent person. There¡¯s no reason for you to give up your job after bing a mother. Do you think girls should lose themselves after getting married and having children?¡±
Jiang An looked at Mo Shen. ¡°I know. Of course, I¡¯m an independent individual, but I really don¡¯t want the children to think that Mom doesn¡¯t care about them at all.¡±
¡°Children are the most sensitive. Of course, they can sense your love. This is enough for them. Are you going to give up everything you have and do nothing but apany them every day?¡± Mo Shen asked.
Of course not. Jiang An would never give up the job she loved.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t think that way. Zou Bai always leaves the children as well. As a father, he has the same responsibility to take care of the children. The two of us have to discuss and try our best to break up our working hours.¡± Jiang An finally realized where the problemy.
Mo Shen smiled when he heard that. That was what he meant just now.
The children were not Jiang An¡¯s responsibility alone. Since Zou Bai had appeared and was willing to be the children¡¯s father, he had his responsibilities. He could not leave the children to An¡¯an to take care of alone.
After Jiang An made up her mind, she no longer felt guilty. She yed with the two children for the entire morning and only sat down to rest after lunch.
Mo Shen was also a little tired. His body still hadn¡¯t recovered to its normal level.
Jiang An was a little worried about him. ¡°Brother Mo Shen, when will you be healthy?¡±
¡°Just a little longer.¡± Mo Shen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been unconscious for too long. My bodily functions were reduced to the lowest. Although I¡¯ve woken up , my body hasn¡¯t adapted yet. I¡¯ll be fine after I¡¯vepletely adapted.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change after hearing that. In her impression, Mo Shen had always been sick and weak. When they met when they were young, his face was always pale, as if he would faint in the next second.
Although it was better now, it was still very worrying.
Mo Shen reached out to touch her head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m my father¡¯s only child now. Everyone in the Mo Family treats me like a Giant Panda. They send the best herbs and doctors to me. I¡¯m really fine.¡±
¡°Previously, they were still urging you to get married. They clearly wanted you to have a child quickly,¡± Jiang An said with a pout.
In front of Mo Shen, she always acted like a spoiled child subconsciously. It seemed like she was still the little girl squatting by the roadside when she was young.
Mo Shen sighed. ¡°Even if I¡¯m healthy now, they¡¯ll still urge me to get married. After all, to them, the more children the better. They have never thought that having more children would be troublesome.¡±
¡°Are you worried that your children will be naughty in the future?¡± Jiang An asked.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my children are mischievous. It¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re healthy and happy.¡± Mo Shen¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°But the family will make this child the heir, so he carries the hope of the entire family. If this child doesn¡¯t have any talent in medicine and isn¡¯t a person who can take responsibility, the consequences will be too serious.¡±
This was indeed a huge problem. After all, no one could determine the personality of the child they gave birth to. Many families in history had disappeared because of this.
Jiang An said hesitantly, ¡°Then, does Older Brother not want to have children?¡±
Mo Shen revealed a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I can choose a suitable child to be the head of the family and bring him along to nurture him. This is much safer than giving birth to my own child.¡±
Actually, Mo Shen¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t wrong. If he didn¡¯t have children, then there would be a lot of room for selection. At the very least, they could guarantee the qualifications of the next heir. They wouldn¡¯t bet on what a child that hadn¡¯t been born would be like.
Jiang An had never thought that getting married and having children was necessary. As long as Mo Shen made up his mind, she would support him. The most important thing in life was to be happy.
¡°Then have you and Miss Zhao broken off the engagement?¡± Jiang An suddenly thought of Zhao Lan.
Speaking of this, Mo Shen had a headache. ¡°I¡¯ve officially asked the Zhao family to break off the engagement, and I¡¯m willing to admit that it was because of me. This way, it won¡¯t affect Zhao Lan¡¯s reputation, but the Zhao family won¡¯t give me a reply..¡±
Chapter 599 - 599: Refusing to Annul the Engagement
Chapter 599: Refusing to Annul the Engagement
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Of course, the Zhao family wanted to give a reply, but Zhao Lan refused to agree to annul the engagement no matter what. She threatened to die immediately if anyone dared to agree on her behalf.
When the Zhao family heard this, they did not dare to move. After all, her parents were a little paranoid. Sometimes, they were very scary when they went crazy. No one could say if she had inherited such a gene. If something really happened on impulse, it would be over.
Therefore, they could only drag it out and let the Mo Family send people again and again.
Today, two more elders of the Mo Family came and sat in the living room, waiting for a reply.
The Fourth Elder of the Mo Family sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve been here so many times. It¡¯s obvious that the Zhao Family doesn¡¯t want to break off the engagement. Should we go back and discuss it with Mo Shen?¡±
The Third Elder of the Mo Family pulled a long face. ¡°If there was room for negotiation, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this. But Mo Shen said that he wouldn¡¯t marry Zhao Lan no matter what. If I force him, he¡¯ll drink the medicine that will cause him to never be able to have a child in this lifetime. I have no choice.¡±
¡°But Zhao Lanes from a good family. She¡¯s reallypatible with Mo Shen. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied with?¡± The Fourth Elder was puzzled. ¡°If we really break off the engagement, there won¡¯t be such a good option for marriage.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t harp on it here. Of course, I understand this logic, but Mo Shen has made up his mind. No one can persuade him unless you want him to have no descendants.¡± The Third Elder¡¯s expression became even gloomier.
They really had no choice. Mo Shen was the only child of the head of the family. As long as he used himself to threaten them, all methods would be useless.
No matter how unwilling Third Elder and Fourth Elder were, they had toe and break off the engagement for him.
Fourth Elder looked at the Zhao Family¡¯s antique decorations and said, ¡°This Zhao Lan is the daughter of a rich family, and she¡¯s even obedient to Mo Shen.
She was willing to marry over before he even woke up. What does he find so unsatisfactory?¡±
¡°This is what he is most dissatisfied with. When the two families were engaged, he was still unconscious. In other words, this fiancee is not what he wants,¡± Third Elder concluded.
Unfortunately, the Fourth Elder was even more puzzled. The Young Miss of one of the Four Great Families was deeply in love with Mo Shen and was willing to marry a living dead. Shouldn¡¯t he be touched?
If Mo Shen was here, he would tell him that Zhao Lan¡¯s sacrifice had always been her wish. He couldn¡¯t possibly return the love just because she loved him. Love has always been unreasonable, and love would nevere from being moved.
Moreover, he had already found the best solution. This time, breaking off the engagement would not cause any harm to Zhao Lan. He would take all the me.
This was the greatestpensation he could give. Other than that, he could not give anything else.
Zhao Lan, who was sitting in the room, asked the servant, ¡°Has the Mo Family still not left?¡±
¡°No, they said that they wanted to see Miss no matter what,¡± the servant replied.
Zhao Lan threw the pillow in her hand away. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Shen to do this. Not only did he really propose to break off the engagement, but he also asked people toe to the Zhao family every day just to break off the engagement as soon as possible.
The servant lowered her head and did not dare to look at Zhao Lan, afraid that she would vent her anger on her.
However, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t notice her at all. She paced back and forth in the room and said, ¡°It must be because of Jiang An. It¡¯s all because of her that Mo Shen wants to break off the engagement with me. If it weren¡¯t for her, none of this would have happened!¡±
Zhao Lan ced all her hatred on Jiang An, hoping that this person would die.
At this moment, Zhao Yan pushed open the door and entered. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a man? With your status as the eldest daughter of the Zhao family, you will definitely be able to find someone better.¡±
¡°Get out!¡± Zhao Lan hated hearing such words the most.
She truly loved Mo Shen and he was definitely not someone a man with a better background could rece.
Zhao Yan was not fazed by her scolding. He heard even worse things from his mother. This was nothing.
Seeing that he was not moving, Zhao Lan was a little puzzled. They were not considered close. After he finishedughing at her, it was time for him to leave. Could it be that he had something else to say?
Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°I have a way to help you get Mo Shen.¡±
¡°What can you do? Don¡¯t use those drugging tricks. It doesn¡¯t work on Mo Shen at all.¡± Zhao Lan thought that he was here toe up with a bad idea.
Zhao Yan walked over. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this stupid method. Everyone has their own weakness. As long as you grasp Mo Shen¡¯s weakness, you can naturally get anything from him.¡±
¡°But I don¡¯t know what his weakness is,¡± Zhao Lan said.
Zhao Yan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll help you..¡±
Chapter 600 - 600: Accepting the Annulment
Chapter 600: epting the Annulment
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The two elders of the Mo Family thought that they would return empty-handed this time. After drinking two pots of tea, they shook their heads and prepared to leave. At this moment, Zhao Lan walked downstairs.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept the two elders waiting. I was stubborn and didn¡¯t want to break off the engagement, so I did this. I¡¯m sorry to keep you running back and forth.¡± Zhao Lan lowered her head and apologized sincerely.
Having been left here to wait, the two elders were naturally angry. If Zhao Lan used any other dignified reason to confront them, the two of them would definitely re up on the spot.
However, Zhao Lan was very honest and even apologized to the two elders.
Thinking of this, the two of them could not say anything. After all, it was their young master who insisted on breaking off the engagement. Of course, the woman could not ept it.
¡°Miss Zhao¡¯s actions are understandable. Can we talk about breaking off the engagement now?¡± The elder sat down again.
Zhao Lan¡¯s face was filled with sadness as she said, ¡°I also understand that there¡¯s nothing you can do about breaking off the engagement. Elders, please tell me what news you brought.¡±
Fourth Elder was the first to speak. ¡°We also know that breaking off the engagement is not a small matter, so the Mo Family willpensate you. The reason for breaking off the engagement is that our Young Master¡¯s health is not good enough for Miss Zhao. The Mo Family is also willing to give the Zhao Family a batch of top-notch medicinal herbs and make a promise.¡±
¡°What promise?¡± Zhao Lan asked.
Third Elder continued, ¡°As long as Miss Zhaoes looking for help, our Mo Family will definitely do our best to help.¡±
The rest was nothing, but thisst promise was very important. The Mo Family¡¯s medical skills were unparalleled in China, so they had no enemies.
After all, no one was willing to offend a doctor. They would regret it when they fell ill and came looking for them.
The Mo Family was influential in the circle of aristocratic families and had unparalleled poprity. This was something that even the Zou Family could notpare to. They were already very sincere to be willing to make such a promise.
Only then did Zhao Lan understand Zhao Yan¡¯s words. In any case, the annulment of the engagement was already a foregone conclusion. It was better to obtain tangible benefits.
However, Zhao Lan did not show it. She still lowered her head and looked very sad, as if she was indifferent to these words.
The two elders looked at each other, not knowing what to do.
They had seen how infatuated they were with Zhao Lan. Back then, Mo Shen was unconscious and they didn¡¯t know when he would wake up. It was even possible that he would only be in this state for the rest of his life.
The Mo Family was anxious to find him a wife. If at thest moment, they would still be able to have a test tube baby to continue the Mo Family¡¯s bloodline.
They spread the news. Even the daughter of a small wealthy family was unwilling.
At this moment of despair, Zhao Lan was willing to marry over and agree to the Mo Family despite the objections of her family.
This was a favor to the Mo Family, so they all recognized this future matriarch.
As for whether Mo Shen was willing or not because no one cared, the most important thing was to continue the Mo Family¡¯s bloodline. This engagement fulfilled Zhao Lan¡¯s love and fulfilled the Mo Family¡¯s wish of having a sessor. Only for Mo Shen, it was a disaster.
¡°I ept these conditions. Is Mo Shen alright?¡± Zhao Lan suddenly asked.
The two elders heaved a sigh of relief when they heard her ept it. They hurriedly said, ¡°He¡¯s been recuperating in Xiyun recently. His health has already improved.¡±
¡°Then please take good care of him, Elders. I can¡¯t do anything now. I hope this news will make him happy.¡± After saying that, Zhao Lan¡¯s tears fell.
The two elders admitted that they were hard-hearted people. Facing Zhao Lan, they could not help but sigh. It was a pity that such a good girl could not be the mistress of the Mo Family.
After sending these two people away, Zhao Lan¡¯s expression immediately changed. She didn¡¯t look sad at all. She turned to look at the second floor. ¡°You heard it, right? Mo Shen really dares to give me any promise to get rid of me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect? You can get Mo Shen after using this promise. You won¡¯t lose anything.¡± Zhao Yan walked down with a smile.
Zhao Lan stared at him. ¡°Can you really get me and Mo Shen back together?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t, but the person behind me can. We have amon enemy. As long as he disappears, the entire country will be in our hands. You can get anything you want.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was very firm.
To be honest, this kind of empty promise didn¡¯t have much credibility, but Zhao Lan had no other choice. If she didn¡¯t agree, she would really lose Mo Shen. This was the oue she didn¡¯t want the most..
Chapter 601 - 601: To Pearl City
Chapter 601: To Pearl City
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing that the variety show was about to begin, Jiang An had to rush to the filming location of the variety show, Pearl City. Fortunately, it was not far from Xiyun, so she could rush back quickly.
Mo Shen said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the children. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±
¡°With my brother around, I¡¯m not worried about this. It¡¯s just that Zou Bai has been gone for a week. I don¡¯t know how things are going,¡± Jiang An said.
Mo Shen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You used to act like you didn¡¯t care, but now you finally know the pain of missing someone.¡±
Hearing Mo Shen tease her, Jiang An blushed. ¡°Brother, stop talking about me.¡±
¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Mo Shen patted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Zou Bai that you were going to Pearl City?¡±
Jiang An shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him. If he finds out, he¡¯ll worry about me. Anyway, I will be fine with Zou Er around.¡±
¡°But ording to the Intelligence Network¡¯s speed, Zou Bai should have already known about your itinerary.¡± Mo Shen thought for a moment.
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Zou Bai has already stopped the people from the Intelligence Network from reporting my news to him in real time. Unless something big has happened, there¡¯s no need to specially report it when he leaves home to work.¡±
This was Zou Bai¡¯s suggestion. He didn¡¯t want Jiang An to think that she was being watched. As long as they ensured her safety, he wouldn¡¯t let the Intelligence Network report everything.
Mo Shen didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to be so considerate. He praised, ¡°He¡¯s really bing more and more perfect when ites to being a boyfriend.¡±
Jiang An looked at the time and said, ¡°If you want to praise him, continue. I have to go first.¡±
Mo Shen quickly handed her luggage to Zou Er and stood at the door, watching her.
Zou Er sat in the front passenger seat and said, ¡°Miss, do we really not have to tell Master? Chen Xiang is on the variety show this time. It won¡¯t be good if anything happens.¡±
¡°We¡¯re only appearing on a variety show together. She¡¯s not some man-eating beast. There¡¯s no need to bother Zou Bai with this kind of thing. Don¡¯t you have the confidence to protect me?¡±
Zou Er immediately promised, ¡°I will definitely protect Miss¡¯s safety with my life.¡±
As the second-inmand of the Zou family¡¯s secret guards, Zou Er had his own pride. Although there was still Zou Yi above him, his ability was not much worse.
Hence, he was a little excited when he heard Jiang An¡¯s words. Then, he didn¡¯t say anything else to Zou Bai.
Jiang An could finally have some peace and quiet. There was really no need for her to tell Zou Bai. He was far away in the capital and could not help much. Moreover, they did not have to act as if she was facing a great enemy. She was the sessor of the Jiang family. Could she not deal with Chen Xiang?
Jiang An always arrived early to familiarize herself with the venue andmunicate with the host in advance. This way, she could perform well during the recording.
Gu Sheng learned about this habit from her manager, so he brought the entire team to the scene early and arrived with Jiang An.
¡°Director, why are you here so early?¡± Jiang An asked.
Because of the number of views over the past few days, Gu Sheng was really happy. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°I thought you would definitely arrive early. It¡¯s better for everyone toe at this time.¡±
Yu Heng and Wang Yuan hurriedly greeted Jiang An. Their poprity had soared recently because of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±, so it was not impossible for them to never find another job.
They knew very well that they had to thank Jiang An for what they had today. She was the one who had invested in this television drama and rejected the actors who were just popr but couldn¡¯t act well. She had chosen the two of them to be the male leads.
If not for this, who knew when the two of them would be able to break through.
Jiang An looked at them and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you seem to have be more handsome.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯ve be more handsome. It¡¯s just that our makeup is better than before,¡± Yu Heng replied. ¡°This is all thanks to the makeup artist.¡±
Wang Yuan added, ¡°Sister An¡¯an will definitely be even more beautiful after her makeup.¡±
The two of them surrounded Jiang An and praised her as if the person in front of them was a fairy. Gu Sheng could not say anything.
Jiang An knew that these two people were saying these words out of gratitude and not to tter her, so she didn¡¯t refute. However, she still couldn¡¯t bear to hear such straightforward words. She excused herself and left.
Unexpectedly, the two of them escorted Jiang An to the dressing room. They looked more like bodyguards than Zou Er, making Jiang Anugh.
¡°Alright, the two of you hurry up and go find the host to go through the procedures. Don¡¯t have any mishaps on your first variety show. Promote yourself generously so that you can get more jobs in the future,¡± Jiang An said..
Chapter 602 - 602: Respect of the Younger Generation
Chapter 602: Respect of the Younger Generation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An¡¯s words were sincere. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan also knew that she was telling the truth for their own good.
In the entertainment industry, everyone was acting. Even some seniors were jealous of their juniors and did not want them to break through and affect their poprity.
There were even some people who would take action against the younger generation. Many terrifying things happened.
Yu Heng and Wang Yuan had also seen a lot of such things, so when they entered the production team, they made up their minds not to offend Jiang An.
Although she had a gentle personality outside, no one knew what she was like in private. She had invested in this television drama, so no one could offend her.
After the filming officially started, they realized that Jiang An was really the person she was on the outside. She was very patient with neers like them and was willing to guide them.
If it were any other senior actor, they would definitely be angry when they made a mistake, but Jiang An would always encourage the other party to do better next time.
Moreover, she was willing to teach them in all aspects. Even if it was just the positioning method in front of the camera, she was willing to discuss it with them.
Yu Heng and Wang Yuan really liked Jiang An. It was the kind of respect and love juniors had for their seniors.
Jiang An could sense this and was willing to help them. She considered asking Third Brother to sign them all, but she could not say this now. It still depended on Third Brother¡¯s opinion.
After entering the dressing room, Jiang An greeted the makeup artist immediately. She was very polite to the staff no matter where she went. This also made her reputation in the industry very good. Everyone was willing to work with Jiang An.
The makeup artist had long heard of Jiang An¡¯s reputation. Seeing that she was really so amiable, she decided to do a good job.
Because it was a variety show, they were all wearing their regr clothes and could not put on too much makeup. Originally, there was no room for them to show off, but this time, the entire production team was on a variety show and were supposed to exchange makeup themes with another production team.
The makeup artist nned to make some small adjustments to make Jiang An even prettier.
The other production team was also for a period drama. The female leadmitted suicide and died for the country at her peak, so the most important costume was white. However, the female lead was very gorgeous as she was supposed to be a princess in the show.
The makeup artist paid attention to Jiang An¡¯s whole look and gave her the makeup she had on when she had died for the country. There was dust and blood on her face, making her look like a fairy who had fallen into the dust.
This contrasted with her gorgeous face, making her look like she was about to draw her sword andmit suicide in the next second.
In addition, Jiang An had learned about this television drama beforehand and knew what this scene was about. When she looked in the mirror, she deliberately revealed a determined expression, making her look even more perfect.
The makeup artist sighed. ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t watched this television drama, you can imagine what happened to the protagonist.¡±
¡°Your skill is really good. I have to thank you,¡± Jiang An said sincerely.
The makeup artist quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re beautiful that my makeup can have such an effect. You¡¯re even more beautiful than on screen. I really like the role of Gan Lan. She¡¯s really too rebellious.¡±
¡°Which scene do you like the most?¡± Jiang An asked.
The makeup artist thought for a moment. ¡°It was the scene where she had her awakening in the rain. Gan Lan said that she wanted the moon to bear witness and never bow her head. That was when I fell in love with this character.¡±
This was Jiang An¡¯s first time meeting an audience in real life. His family¡¯sments would always favor her, so he discussed the plot with the makeup artist.
Just as they were talking happily, Chen Xiang walked in. Ye Ying followed behind with a bitter expression, praying that nothing would happen.
All the conversations stopped abruptly. The makeup artist quickly went to wee Chen Xiang. Jiang An¡¯s styling was done, and she was about to leave. She stood up and said, ¡°Miss Chen, please sit here.¡±
After saying that, she was about to open the door and leave. Chen Xiang took a step forward and said in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Jiang An, do you think Zou Bai really loves you? He probably never mentioned my existence. He¡¯s deliberately hiding it from you.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She looked down at Chen Xiang and said, ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t think of you at all, which means that you¡¯re not an important person.¡±
This sentence was too lethal. Chen Xiang originally wanted to sow discord between Jiang An and Zou Bai, but she did not expect to be angered by this sentence.
She was about to re up.
Ye Ying quickly pulled her away and said, ¡°We have to get our makeup done quickly. The recording of the show is about to start.¡±
Jiang An had no intention of bickering anymore. She simply walked out..
Chapter 603 - 603: Different
Chapter 603: Different
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An didn¡¯t take what had just happened to heart. Anyone could say something harsh, but it was useless.
She was only surprised that Chen Xiang had revealed her true colors so quickly. She had clearly pretended to be pitiful in front of Zou Bai.
Originally, she thought that Chen Xiang would continue to act like this and even pretend to be like this. After all, this way, she could get closer to Zou Bai.
Jiang An had been in the Tan family for so many years and had long figured out the thoughts of people like them. However, Chen Xiang was much smarter than Tan Si.
Assistant Wang Zhen carefully lifted Jiang An¡¯s skirt and said, ¡°I keep feeling that Chen Xiang is hostile to us. I don¡¯t know why.¡±
Zou Er, who was standing not far away, remained silent, but he had already answered this question in his heart. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for Master. Miss Chen is still thinking about Master.¡±
Zou Er couldn¡¯t understand Chen Xiang¡¯s choice. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Master loved Miss Jiang now. Moreover, he had already given the power of the head of the Zou family to her. They were definitely going to get married.
If not for the fact that the matter had yet to bepletely resolved and that the Church of Eternal Night had begun to stir up trouble in secret, they would have long gone home to report to the Old Madam that the two families were about to start preparing for their wedding.
Under such circumstances, even those who wanted to curry favor him with women knew that they absolutely could not try their luck with Zou Bai. In the past, there was still some faint hope, but now, there was no hope at all.
Zou Er had no objections to the person his master chose. Moreover, Jiang An had disyed all the beautiful qualities that a matriarch should have. With such a matriarch, the Zou family would not be in turmoil in the future.
Moreover, the two little masters were extremely smart. There was no need to worry about the qualifications of the next heir. Seeing that the Zou family still had at least a hundred years of stability, everyone was happy.
Jiang An didn¡¯t know what Zou Er and the others thought of her, but she felt that it definitely wasn¡¯t a bad evaluation. After all, she had already tried her best. No matter what others thought, it wouldn¡¯t affect her.
She picked up her dress and walked to the lounge. The television station had specially prepared a separate lounge for their production team.
¡°Sister Jiang An, you¡¯re really beautiful,¡± Yu Heng said excitedly.
He was also wearing the outfit of the male lead of the other production team. As the main character was a disciple of an immortal sect, his overall appearance looked elegant and lively. His clothes were covered withyers of gauze that would float whenever he moved.
This was the opposite of what Yu Heng was wearing in ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. He yed a poor character, and most of his clothes were practical without any patterns.
Moreover, they were all very thick fabrics. The main thing was that they were resistant to dirt and wear. In fact, he only had two sets of clothes for most of the drama. From time to time, he would change them since the character also needed to wash clothes.
This was the first time he was wearing such fairy-like clothes. Yu Heng moved around unustomed and felt that it was very novel.
Wang Yuan, who had just changed his clothes, opened the door and came in. He immediately stopped at the door and widened his eyes, looking at Jiang An in disbelief.
After a while, she said, ¡°Sister Jiang An, you¡¯re so beautiful that you don¡¯t even look human. You¡¯re like a fairy from heaven.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate here, you two. I haven¡¯t reached that stage yet. It¡¯s just that the two of you have never seen me dressed like this before, so you find it very novel.¡± Jiang An looked at her face in the mirror and didn¡¯t think there was anything different.
Yu Heng and Wang Yuan looked at each other and shook their heads. It was like this when they were on set. The two of them were surprised that Jiang An had no concept of her own beauty.
Gu Sheng did not dress up. He only put on a little makeup and went out to greet the people in this television station one by one. He had some connections here from before, so he was just trying to keep in touch.
The entertainment industry was also a ce where people worshiped the strong and trampled on the weak. If it was the previous Gu Sheng, they would at most respond with a few words.
However, Gu Sheng was different now. The poprity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was still rising. If nothing went wrong, it would be a phenomenal work this year. Not only would the actors receive more attention because of this television drama, but the director would also receive recognition.
For example, more investors would take notice of Gu Sheng. If he filmed a new television drama, they would be willing to invest more. With enough money, Gu Sheng would be able to produce better works. He would not be back to his situation in the past.
It would definitely pay off to be on good terms with a future star director. Therefore, the people Gu Sheng met at the television station today were all friendly. They chatted with him enthusiastically..
Chapter 604 - 604: Communication
Chapter 604: Communication
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The few main leads waited in the lounge for a long time, but the director did not return. They did not know what to do. They could not just sit there and do nothing.
Yu Heng simply took out the n given by the production team and began to review the flow of the entire variety show, in case he didn¡¯t know what to say when he went on stage.
When Wang Yuan saw this, he also took out the n, and the two of them even began to discuss how to cooperate to get more attention.
Since they had chosen to enter the entertainment industry, they naturally wanted to be famous actors and have more fans. If they did not care about this, why would they enter the entertainment industry?
After all, there were not many people like Jiang An. Moreover, she had her entire family as her capital. She was not someone they couldpare to.
Jiang An didn¡¯t disturb them. Young actors needed to figure out their own path. She didn¡¯t have to teach them everything. If she did, they would lose their uniqueness.
Jiang An had been an ordinary person before. She knew that they did not have the capital to support them. They had to maintain a certain degree of exposure before people could contact them with scripts.
Therefore, the path they had to take was different. They more or less needed some image control so that they could gain more fans.
However, Jiang An didn¡¯t want to sit there like this. She went straight to the host¡¯s lounge and knocked on the door. She asked, ¡°Is Teacher Zhao here?¡±
Zhao Liang was the host of ¡°Crazy Friday¡±. He had been on this television station for more than ten years, and everyone in China who watched variety shows knew him.
He was famous for his rich stage experience and charm. Moreover, he had a good reputation in the industry and was famous for supporting his juniors. Beforeing, Zhao Bing had told Jiang An about it.
Zhao Liang¡¯s assistant opened the door and invited her in. Zhao Liang, who had just finished his makeup, sat in front of the dressing table and smiled at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Teacher Zhao, this is my first time participating in such a variety show. Previously, I only did regr activities in front of the camera. This time, I need to go with a specific process, so I want to familiarize myself with you to prevent any mishaps,¡± Jiang An said very humbly.
Zhao Liang knew Jiang An. After all, the ratings of her television drama were too high. 80% of the people he knew were watching it, including his family.
He had also heard of the industry¡¯s evaluation of Jiang An and knew that she was a very dedicated child. However, he was still very surprised at this moment.
In this era where life was fast-paced, variety shows had be the choice of many celebrities in the entertainment industry.
Even if there were no television dramas or albums being released, as long as they could appear on variety shows, they would be able to obtain many opportunities to show their face and attract more attention.
However, they did not care about the variety show itself. Not to mentionmunicating in advance, they were already very good people to be able to read the n.
He had never met someone like Jiang An, who wanted to get to know him in advance and so they could interact more smoothly on stage.
This kind of thing would only happen with the older generation who had been in the industry for decades. Zhao Liang felt that it had been a long time since he hadmunicated with a guest in advance.
He happily took out the n and began to discuss it with Jiang An. The more they chatted, the happier he felt.
Jiang An had already begun to deal with some of her family matters. Although it was just some trivial matters, she still needed some energy to sort them out.
She naturally had a different opinion about the entire program¡¯s n. She pointed out that there was a lot of room for improvement. After Zhao Liang heard it, he felt that he had benefited greatly. He instantly stopped treating Jiang An as a junior and sighed. She was indeed the heir of an aristocratic family.
Just as the two of them were chatting enthusiastically, there was another knock on the door. Zhao Liang nced at his watch. ¡°There¡¯s still some time before I leave the broadcast. It can¡¯t be that someone came to remind me to go on stage.¡±
The assistant quickly went to open the door. Chen Xiang walked in and said, ¡°Teacher Zhao, I want to talk to you about the n.¡±
Zhao Liang did not expect another person to say this. A very happy smile appeared on his face. Then, he realized that the rtionship between the two people in front of him was very awkward. It was better for them not to stay in the same room.
At the thought of this, he swallowed the words he was about to say and wanted to think of a better excuse.
Jiang An said, ¡°I think we¡¯re just about done. Since Miss Chen has something to tell you, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
Zhao Liang nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you on stage.¡±
Jiang An stood up and walked forward.. At this moment, Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Why are you leaving as soon as I arrived, Miss Jiang? Am I very scary?¡±
Chapter 605 - 605: Different Suggestions
Chapter 605 - 605: Different Suggestions
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Xiang smiled and spoke gently. She looked at Jiang An with a smile, as if she was just joking.
However, Jiang An knew that this was not what the other party meant, but she did not want to get into a conflict with someone in such a ce. Other than making a fool of herself, there was nothing good that woulde out of it.
She did not expect Chen Xiang to be so unprofessional. She had clearly taken on a job, but she was still in the mood to do these things.
Jiang An felt that it was better to finish the show quietly. Anyway, she had already finished talking about everything she needed to talk about, so she returned to her lounge.
Gu Sheng finally came back from his business. He excitedly told Yu Heng and Wang Yuan who he had talked to just now and how he had promoted the actors in the production team to them. It shouldn¡¯t be long before these two people received new scripts.
Yu Heng and Wang Yuan were very surprised that the director would still think of them at this time. They were so touched that they almost cried. They thanked the director incoherently.
The huge sess of the show also made Gu Sheng finally heave a sigh of relief. From the preparation of this television drama to filming and screening, he was worried all the time.
He had indeed done his best during the filming and had kept a close eye on the post-production editing.
However, the audience¡¯s preferences were unpredictable. No one could be 100% sure that their works would be liked by the public.
If ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was not popr, his career would have been ruined.
Gu Sheng spent months under such pressure and felt that half of his hair had fallen.
Now, it was finally time for his sess. When he interacted with those people, he realized that he was no longer an unknown director in their minds. He could be treated on the same level as them.
He did not show it on his face, but he was actually so excited that he wished he could jump on the spot.
The screenwriter, who waste, did not know what had happened. She panted as she pushed open the door. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, there was a traffic jam.¡±
Gu Sheng and the screenwriter were old friends for many years. He rushed up and hugged her. ¡°We¡¯re popr. We¡¯re so popr!¡±
When the screenwriter was put down, she was still confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Gu Sheng told the other party everything. The screenwriter naturally understood what this meant and was very surprised. ¡°Does that mean I can also be a famous screenwriter?¡±
¡°You already are. I just met the investor of this television station. He said that he¡¯s looking forward to your next script,¡± Gu Sheng said.
This time, everyone became excited. Their efforts had finally paid off. They did not have to live their previous days anymore.
Fortunately, the soundproofing of the television station¡¯s lounge was very good. Otherwise, some people would definitely think that their production team had gone crazy.
Just as the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was immersed in joy, Chen Xiang was trying to change the flow of the variety show.
¡°Teacher Zhao, I think the program process hasn¡¯t changed for more than ten years. It¡¯s really a little old-fashioned. Why don¡¯t we learn from foreign variety shows and have more games? That way, there will be more differences,¡± Chen Xiang suggested.
Zhao Liang was not an old-fashioned person who insisted on sticking to his own style, but Chen Xiang¡¯s suggestion was obviously impossible to implement.
¡°Miss Chen, thank you very much for your suggestions for this show, but Mad Friday is aprehensive program. It mainly promotes Chinese culture and invites various production teams to increase their exposure, but in essence, it still centers on culture.¡±
¡°If it all bes games, then we¡¯ll lose the most important thing. Then any variety show can rece us,¡± Zhao Liang said very politely.
This show couldst for more than ten years. Although there were other methods to hype it up, it would definitely notst long if it only relied on this.
Zhao Liang had always insisted on promoting Chinese culture to increase the people¡¯s confidence in their own culture. It was precisely because of all kinds of cultural propaganda that a consistentlyrge audience existed, allowing the program to continue.
If he really listened to Chen Xiang¡¯s suggestion, this show would probably be canceled in less than two months.
¡°I don¡¯t want to change all of it. I just suggest that we add some game interactions. That way, we can attract a lot of young viewers.¡± Chen Xiang still insisted on her opinion.
¡°Of course we have to attract young people, but the entire show isn¡¯t just for young people. I can¡¯t sacrifice all our old audience just because of one group.¡± Zhao Liang didn¡¯t want to continue chatting. ¡°I think it¡¯s almost time to go on stage. Miss Chen, you should go back and prepare.¡±
With that, he took the script and pushed the door open. He wanted to escape from this room as soon as possible. Jiang An¡¯s suggestion was much more useful..
Chapter 606 - 606: Always Acting
Chapter 606 - 606: Always Acting
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with Chen Xiang. Fortunately, there was no one in the dressing room. Otherwise, it would be another piece of news.
Ye Ying sighed and said, ¡°Why do you say that? You never interfered in these things when you were overseas, and you rarely participated in variety shows. Could it be because of Jiang An?¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of her.¡± Chen Xiang restrained the expression on her face. ¡°I want to snatch Zou Bai from her now. Of course, I have to appear aggressive and stupider than everyone else.¡±
After saying that, Chen Xiang turned around and walked towards her lounge. She seemed to be in a good mood and even had the mood to take out a mirror to look at her hairstyle.
Ye Ying suddenly realized why she felt a sense of familiarity when she looked at Chen Xiang now. Her current state was the same as the character she had yed many years ago.
It was a third female lead who was infatuated with the male lead. Her style of doing things was crazy, and she was so stupid that everyone could tell.
Ye Ying stood on the spot and panted softly. A chill rushed from her feet to the top of her head.
Chen Xiang had been performing from the beginning to the end. Even in her daily life, she had set a character for herself. This behavior was really too strange. Could it be that the gentle Chen Xiang from before was also an act?
Acting was not difficult, but to be able to always be acting in life was definitely not something an ordinary person could do.
Ye Ying felt that she had fallen into a trap and should have escaped in time. However, she did not have the ability to escape at all and could only fall with Chen Xiang.
As an old program, Mad Friday had a lot of traditions. Not only was it not broadcasted live, but there were always audiences at the venue.
As long as one filled in an application online, there was a chance toe and watch.
Everyone already knew which program team would be participating in the variety show this time. The people sitting below were fans of these actors. Jiang An¡¯s fans held banners and were filled with anticipation.
With so many guests appearing at the same time, it seemed like there could only be one host. In addition, the television station had the intention of letting Zhao Liang lead the newbies, so every time he appeared, he would lead a group of new hosts behind him. The scene was very spectacr.
¡°Good evening, everyone. Wee to the recording venue of Mad Friday. I¡¯m the host, Zhao Liang. I¡¯m very happy to see everyone.¡± Zhao Liang said the opening line that had not changed for more than ten years.
It was as if nothing had changed except for the host¡¯s age.
Zhao Liang had been hosting the show for so many years that he was already at ease. With just a few words, he made the audienceugh. Then, he invited the two production teams and the other guests up one by one.
The other production was about mortals and immortals falling in love. The screenwriter was very good at writing such feelings. He used a very detailed plot to describe the love between the male and female leads, making people feel very sad after seeing it.
Therefore, the viewership ratings were not low. It was just that it could notpare to the unprecedented poprity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±.
The television station considered that there was a huge difference in poprity between them, so they chose to introduce this production team first to prevent them from feeling the difference.
After all, introducing the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± first would garner a lot more enthusiasm from the audience. If he introduced the other production teams afterwards without such enthusiasm, the difference would be obvious.
As Zhao Liang interacted with the production team, he used the topic to pull Jiang An and the others along. He didn¡¯t want to make it awkward for them to stand by the side.
The new hosts looked at Zhao Liang with admiration. They also wanted to be an experienced host one day.
When they finally finished introducing the production team, Zhao Liang¡¯s tone rose. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll introduce another group of guests to everyone. They¡¯re the creators of the television drama that has been very popr recently. The production team of ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ officially greets everyone!¡±
The fans below almost screamed, but their rationality stopped them from doing so. Their An¡¯an was a gentle person, so her fans shouldn¡¯t be too rowdy.
The main production crew introduced themselves one by one, and the fans responded enthusiastically. It was indeed more lively than the other production team.
There was a gentle smile on Jiang An¡¯s face as she kept interacting with her fans. She rarely appeared on such asions, and she could not see her fans on the variety show she had recorded previously.
In fact, Jiang An¡¯s fans had nevere into close contact with her before. They stared nkly at the silly smile on Jiang An¡¯s face. They had already been charmed by Jiang An¡¯s beauty.
Even if they weren¡¯t Jiang An¡¯s fans, they had to admit from the bottom of their hearts that she was beautiful. This was an objective fact..
Chapter 607 - 607: Understanding the Core
Chapter 607: Understanding the Core
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Because the condition for going on this variety show was to promote the television drama, many of Zhao Liang¡¯s questions were rted to the television drama. Gu Sheng and the screenwriter answered very professionally.
¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was not short of money because of Jiang An¡¯s investment. The creators of this television drama had written this work out of love. They hoped that this television drama would be epted and liked by the public, and they had paid a lot for it.
Even though the filming process was very smooth, they had always been worried about whether they could gain poprity. From the time they filmed until the broadcast, they had not slept well.
Now that they had finally seeded, their faces were filled with joy. They wished they could exin the core of this television drama. When they answered the questions, they were simply endless.
The two male protagonists were the same. They even began to analyze the biographies of their characters.
This was different from many current production teams. After acting in the entire plot, they did not even know what the core of the television drama was. If they were asked to use a word to describe their roles, they would stutter for a long time but could note up with anything substantial. In the end, they could rely on editing and muddle through.
In such an environment, the audience no longer had any hope for the television dramas. They would just find someone to watch in a daze.
¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was definitely a surprise to them. Not only was the plot very rigorous, but every main lead had also performed perfectly. Everyone had their own views on the plot and character understanding. As long as anyone asked a question, they could answer it without being stuck.
Zhao Liang also liked interviewing such guests. As long as he asked a question, the other party would be able to answer perfectly. Otherwise, once there was an interruption, he would have to use more words to smooth things over.
When faced with such a situation, Zhao Liang felt mentally exhausted. He would have to rack his brains to give the other party a way out.
After the interviews, it was Jiang An¡¯s turn. Zhao Liang walked over and was about to speak when he heard a voice from the earpiece. ¡°Teacher Zhao, let Chen Xiang and Jiang An stand together. Try to find a topic to interview the two of them.¡±
Zhao Liang really wanted to curse. Wasn¡¯t this clearly trying to cause trouble?
To be honest, Zhao Liang really didn¡¯t want to do this, but he could only listen to the television station. With his back facing the camera, he smiled apologetically at Jiang An and said, ¡°There should be another beauty standing beside a beauty like Jiang An. Chen Xiang,e over too.¡±
When Gu Sheng heard this, he wanted to rush up and argue. Why should he let Chen Xiang stand by the side during the interview with Jiang An? She was not part of the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan.¡±
Moreover, the rtionship between the two of them had already caused an uproar online. He did not believe that Zhao Liang did not know.
The screenwriter could tell what he wanted to do and quickly pulled him away, afraid that he would really rush out.
This was the live recording of the show. If anything really happened, there was no way to hide it.
Moreover, the screenwriter thought that Jiang An could handle it well and didn¡¯t need them to interfere.
Jiang An did not say anything about this. When she knew that the program had invited Chen Xiang, she understood what the production team wanted to do.
They wanted to use the scandal between the two of them and Zou Bai to increase the poprity of the entire program.
Chen Xiang walked over gracefully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to call myself a beauty when I¡¯m with Miss Jiang.¡±
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Miss Chen, you¡¯re too polite. If you¡¯re not a beauty, then there won¡¯t be any beauties in the world.¡±
The two of them praised each other politely on stage. It was impossible to tell if their rtionship was good or bad, making the fans below not know how to deal with it.
Logically speaking, Jiang An was Zou Bai¡¯s current girlfriend, and Chen Xiang was suspected to be Zou Bai¡¯s ex-girlfriend. It was impossible for the two of them to get along well.
However, the director of the variety show had brought the two of them together, afraid that nothing would happen. At this moment, the fans did not know what to think. They could only hope that the two of them would quarrel and draw the line. Or should they just peacefully coexist and finish filming the variety show?
Zhao Liang braced himself and said, ¡°Both of you are beauties, so there¡¯s no need to be humble. I want to ask Jiang An, is there any pressure for you to y the role of Gan Lan?¡±
¡°Of course there¡¯s pressure.¡± Speaking of this, Jiang An became interested. ¡°The character of Gan Lan is not as simple as it seems. After she transmigrated to ancient times, she immediately felt the oppression of feudal society.¡±
¡°Out of self-preservation, she had to choose to obey. She felt that it was not bad to live a mediocre life like this. At the very least, she would be alive. However,ter on, she increasingly felt that obedience would only bring about greater oppression. Knowing what she did from her modern education, she had to resist..¡±
Chapter 608 - 608: The Person She Cares About
Chapter 608: The Person She Cares About
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An really liked the role of Gan Lan. She had acted the way she did for herself in the beginning, wanting to survive in an unfamiliar environment.
Of course, this choice was not wrong. Everyone wanted to survive. After all, only by surviving could there be other possibilities.
However, she was not native in ancient times. The environment she had been educated in since she was young was contrary to this ce. Forcing herself to integrate was destroying her personality and dignity.
That was the worldview that she had shaped in her twenty-odd years of life. There was no way to shake it unless she was willing to destroy everything she knew for a chance to live.
In the end, Gan Lan chose to rebel. She could not spend the rest of her life under such numb oppression. Being forced to transmigrate was a tragic thing in itself. If she really epted her fate like this, she would never be happy for the rest of her life.
What¡¯s more, she had met a kindred spirit. It made her understand that there were people in any world who yearned for freedom and dignity. This was the beauty that humans ultimately pursued.
She had gained strength from herrades. She was willing to fight for freedom, and she was willing to die for it.
She did not intend to be a legend for herself only, but wanted to write a poetic history for the entire human race. This was what the Legend of Gan Lan wanted to express.
No matter who you are, you have the right to pursue your own happiness, but this happiness must be free and dignified.
Once she gave up the freedom she had obtained, she would have to live in numbness for the rest of her life. Otherwise, if she awakened, it would be even more painful.
The screenwriter had written this story to tell everyone never to lose their judgment and never to submit to what they didn¡¯t want. The biggest viin in the story was feudal society, and the biggest viin in reality was anyone who controlled them.
Jiang An used the simplest words to express that the television drama had already reached the middle andte stages. In a while, it would wee the finale. She hoped that everyone could understand this core.
After Zhao Liang heard this, he gave a response. Chen Xiang said, ¡°This is indeed a good television drama. Before I returned to China, my assistant was already watching it. I was also very interested and wanted to watch it, but because I¡¯ve been too busy recently, I didn¡¯t have time. After hearing everything Miss Jiang has said today, I think I have to watch it.¡±
Chen Xiang was speaking up for Legend of Gan Lan. Although she did not know what her motive was, Jiang An still expressed her gratitude.
The two beauties stood happily on stage, instantly making the fans feel gloomy. So what if they were ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend? Could it be that girls couldn¡¯t get along well?
Because of the scandal, Chen Xiang had received a lot of attention as soon as she returned to the country. Everyone was waiting for her next step. The rumors that she had been forced to leave the country back then became more and more intense.
Many people were guessing if she would want to reconcile with Zou Bai. Some evenpared her to Tan Si.
Many of the fans present thought so too. They did not expect Chen Xiang to be such a gentle and generous person. She even spoke up for Jiang An. They were thinking too much.
After the recording of the show ended, the fans spread the news and Chen Xiang¡¯s reputation immediately changed.
However, that was a matter for the future. At the moment, everyone was still focused on the recording of the show.
After chatting with the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±, Zhao Liang wanted tomunicate with Chen Xiang.
However, Chen Xiang had left the country for a long time, so Zhao Liang could only ask her about filming overseas.
Only God knew how many scenes of Chen Xiang¡¯s performance Zhao Liang had watched in advance in order to be able to chat with her.
Chen Xiang¡¯s acting skills were excellent. If not for this, it would be useless no matter how many resources the Zou family gave her.
There were many actresses with powerful backgrounds who wanted to stand out in the entertainment industry. In the end, because their acting skills were too poor, no matter how many dramas they acted in, they made no ssh.
What Chen Xiangcked was a tform. Her acting skills were superb.
¡°Chen Xiang, you have been overseas for so long. Have you recently decided you want to continue developing your career in China?¡± Zhao Liang asked.
¡°I only came back to pay my respects to my family, but two days ago, I decided to start filming in China. I still have someone I care about here.¡± Chen Xiang nodded.
The ¡®someone she cared about¡¯ had a lot of meaning. Chen Xiang hadn¡¯t returned for so many years, and she didn¡¯t have any rtives at home. However, after Zou Bai got a girlfriend, she rushed back and said that she wanted to stay in the country to film. It immediately made people think that the person she cared about might be Zou Bai..
Chapter 609 - 609: Making Up a Story
Chapter 609: Making Up a Story
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When the television station¡¯s director heard Chen Xiang¡¯s words, he was so happy that he almost jumped up. With her words, viewership would definitely be guaranteed.
He had invited these two people because he did not want to see a harmonious scene. It would be best if they could quarrel on the spot so that the news headlines would be there.
However, it was obviously unrealistic. As female celebrities, they had to care about their dignity. Even if they didn¡¯t like the other party, they had to maintain their image on the show.
Moreover, the two of them had shown goodwill just now. The director thought that this time, it would end quietly again. Just as he was feeling regretful, he heard Chen Xiang¡¯s words.
She was obviously talking about Zou Bai. Back then, Chen Xiang didn¡¯t have any friends in the country. Her only rtive was her father who had passed away. The only person she cared about could only be Zou Bai.
She said that she still cared about Zou Bai in front of Jiang An. This was simply a provocation.
Zou Er, who was standing at the side of the stage, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Regardless of the rtionship between her and Zou Bai back then, there was no rtionship between them now.
The entire Zou family¡¯s secret guards knew that the future mistress could only be Jiang An. She now had the right to mobilize the secret guards, and the core members had also received permanent missions.
No matter when or where, Jiang An¡¯s safety was the top priority. As long as they could ensure her safety, they could sacrifice anything.
In the Zou Family, only Zou Bai had this level of protection. As for the other children of the Zou Family, the secret guards could only ensure their safety. They were not listed as the top priority.
This meant that if anything happened, even if the secret guards died with Jiang An, they would have failed their mission.
Zou Er stared at the two people on the stage. Although he didn¡¯t think that Chen Xiang would hit anyone, he had to be prepared.
Zhao Liang didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. He had never encountered such a situation in his career, and he couldn¡¯te up with anything to say that would sound right.
Fortunately, at this moment, the new host standing at the back started his process and entered the next segment. He was finally saved.
Zhao Liang looked at the neer gratefully and decided that he would promote him well in the future. There were not many young people with such insight.
However, what Zhao Liang did not know was that this was only the beginning of today.
After that, as long as Chen Xiang could speak, she would change the topic to her own memories. The person in her memories was repeatedly mentioned.
In Chen Xiang¡¯s narrative, she had a close rtionship with the person in her memory and had to meet him.
Moreover, the other party cared for her very much. Not only did he take care of her daily necessities, but he was also concerned about her mental health.
In short, the two of them were very close. Anyone could tell that their rtionship was not ordinary.
Recalling the scandal between Chen Xiang and Zou Bai many years ago, many people present began to believe that they might have been in love a long time ago.
At the same time, they shifted their gazes to Jiang An, wanting to know how she would react when she heard this.
Jiang An stood on the stage without any reaction. When she heard these words, she even had a smile on her face. Anyway, Chen Xiang did not say who this person was. She would just treat it as a small story.
The fans knew that Jiang An¡¯s emotions were very stable, but they didn¡¯t know that she was actually stable to this extent. There wasn¡¯t a trace of unhappiness on her face, as if she didn¡¯t know Zou Bai at all.
However, the fans did not know that Jiang An really thought that this was just a story. She and Zou Bai had already made things clear in Beijing.
Zou Bai told her everything that had happened between him and Chen Xiang, and it didn¡¯t take long because there was really nothing to talk about. He could even count the number of times they talked with one hand.
In order to prove the credibility of these words, he even asked the people from the Intelligence Network to turn what happened during that period of time into information and then handed it to Jiang An.
It was clearly written that he had met Chen Xiang a few times only, and there was information on where they had met and what was said when they met.
The Intelligence Network was very rigorous in their work. They even noted the tones of the two of them. They were just short of ying a recording of their conversation.
Therefore, Jiang An would not believe what Chen Xiang said. At the same time, she admired her ability to make up stories and say so much.
However, Chen Xiang¡¯s lying skills were very good. There were many things that were 30% true and 70% false. The fake part sounded very believable. Even Zou Bai¡¯s acquaintances would suspect that he did these things.
The logic of those things was very in line with Zou Bai¡¯s personality. Jiang An sighed silently in her heart. If Chen Xiang hadn¡¯t done these things, she would definitely have asked her to be a screenwriter..
Chapter 610 - 610: Busy Zou Bai
Chapter 610: Busy Zou Bai
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
During this period of time, Zou Bai was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to eat. He had been away for a long time, so there were many things that he needed to decide.
Even if someone helped, it was only to deal with trivial matters. The power of the family head could not be transferred out, or something very serious could happen.
This was something that the aristocratic families were wary of, so Zou Bai couldn¡¯t hire a few more secretaries.
Although he was the head of the Zou Family, he could not treat the family as his private property. When he did things, he had to take care of his other nsmen.
Many elders did not want outsiders to manage the family, so he could only work harder.
¡°I have three brothers, but I¡¯m still so tired.¡± Zou Bai had been staying in the study ever since he came back. He hadn¡¯t sleptst night because he had to deal with some matters. Now, he was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to move.
At the same time, the resentment had also increased greatly. Even if the other aristocratic families did not want to hire outsiders, there were still others in the family who could help.
There was almost no one in the Zou Family who could help. The elders were already old, and it was difficult for them to endure high-intensity work. Even if they wanted to help, Zou Bai didn¡¯t dare to let them.
The young children hadn¡¯t fully grown up yet. They didn¡¯t know what went wrong with the people of the same generation as Zou Bai, but each of them didn¡¯t want to get involved in the family¡¯s matters. As long as they were asked to help, there would always be all kinds of excuses.
Zou Bai¡¯s three biological brothers were even more unreliable. They had used all sorts of methods to not be the head of the family, so there was no way they would agree to help with the family matters.
Every time Zou Bai wanted to ask for help, he would be interrupted. Whenever his eldest brother, Zou Fei, hears about him needing help, he would start to fall sick. He directlyy down on the hospital bed, and no one could do anything to him.
The second son, Zou Jin, was still missing. He could not contact him at all and did not even have the chance to speak.
The third son, Zou Xuan, often disappeared and ran around the world. It was really difficult to catch him.
Even if he went home, if Zou Bai started to say these things, the other party would immediately rush out with his bag in the next second.
Everything was destined to be handled by Zou Bai. When he was busy, he really wished he could capture these people and let them have a taste of his hard work.
¡°Master will be fine when Little Masters grow up. When the timees, someone wille to help,¡± Zou Yiforted him.
Zou Bai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. This was indeed a good idea. When Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi grew up, they would be able to help him deal with these matters. Moreover, with the intelligence of the two children, this day would not be too far away.
¡°Let¡¯s not think about this for now.¡± Zou Bai calmed down. ¡°Did Zou Er say how An¡¯an has been these past two days?¡±
Zou Yi took a look at his messages. ¡°He didn¡¯t report anything. He just said that he was apanying Miss Jiang to film a variety show.¡±
¡°What variety show?¡± Zou Bai asked.
Zou Yi went to look at Jiang An¡¯s itinerary and said, ¡°She¡¯s filming ¡®Mad Friday¡¯ in Zhu City. The entire production team is there.¡±
After listening, Zou Bai searched for this variety show on his phone. He didn¡¯t really like watching variety shows, so he wanted to know what genre it was.
In the end, as soon as he opened the page, an overwhelming amount of news appeared. It was all about Jiang An and Chen Xiang. The media was guessing how the two of them would react. Although they did not dare to mention Zou Bai¡¯s name, the words were very flexible and varied, and definitely let people know who they were talking about.
¡°Why would An¡¯an appear on the same show as Chen Xiang?¡± Zou Bai frowned.
Zou Yi knew that he wasn¡¯tining. He was really asking.
He quickly sent a message to Zou Er. If he wanted to obtain first-hand information, he would be faster than the Intelligence Network.
Zou Er, of course, told the truth. He would not hide what his master wanted to know.
Zou Yi immediately told Zou Bai the whole story. After listening, he fell into deep thought.
He did not want to worry about this matter. In his impression, Chen Xiang was still a pitiful little girl.
However, pitiful things were often the most dangerous. Moreover, Chen Xiang¡¯s sudden return to the country was rted to the Church of Eternal Night. No matter how he thought about it, something was wrong.
He definitely couldn¡¯t let Jiang An take the risk. He had to see her as soon as possible.
Zou Bai stood up. ¡°Arrange for our family¡¯s ne to go to Zhu City immediately. It has to be as fast as possible.¡±
Zou Yi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t settled the family matters yet.¡±
¡°Matters will never be fully settled. The most important thing is An¡¯an.¡± Zou Bai pushed open the door and walked out.
Zou Yi simply couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. In the past, Zou Bai would deal with the family¡¯s matters at the first possible moment. Anyone would have to step back. Now, it was clearly not like this..
Chapter 611 - 611: Really Want to Die
Chapter 611: Really Want to Die
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai quickly boarded the ne and headed to Zhu City. Jiang An, who knew nothing, was still standing on stage, asionally interacting with her fans.
Zhao Liang followed the procedures and carried out everything in the n, but he would subconsciously avoid Chen Xiang in case she said something she shouldn¡¯t.
The director of the television station was anxious and urged him through the earpiece, ¡°Ask Chen Xiang more questions. It¡¯s best to let her interact more with Jiang An.¡±
Zhao Liang pretended not to hear a word. If not for the fact that he was still on stage, he would have cursed at the director.
It was fine if they liked to hype up their poprity usually, but this was overboard.
These two people indeed had a lot to talk about now, but had they forgotten that Jiang An was the heir of the Jiang family of Xiyun? She was not someone the television station could afford to offend.
Moreover, Jiang An¡¯s boyfriend was Zou Bai. If the two of them quarreled because of this show, the television station would definitely be the one to suffer.
Even if the two of them didn¡¯t quarrel, would Zou Bai let them off so easily?
That was the head of one of the four aristocratic families. He had a reputation for killing people like flies.
How many people in the television station dared to provoke him? Did they think that they had lived too long?
The director could only think about the uing poprity. He was very angry at Zhao Liang¡¯sck of cooperation and said, ¡°I must make him understand who is in charge of this television station. He¡¯s just a slightly famous host. Does he really think that he can call the shots? As long as the television station doesn¡¯t support him, he¡¯s nothing!¡±
Zhao Liang was usually too humble at the television station. He always humbly asked for advice. On the one hand, it brought him a good reputation, but on the other hand, it made people think that he was weak and easily bullied.
Even if his juniors did not take him seriously for a long time, many people advised Zhao Liang to change his disposition.
However, Zhao Liang smiled and did not take it to heart. If he needed to rely on his arrogance to earn respect, it was definitely not sincere. It was useless.
The television station was a ce of intensepetition. Everyone wanted to be on the most morous show. Only then could they be a well-known host and make their reputation known.
Male hosts could rise to a higher level and change their social status. Female hosts wanted to use this to marry into a wealthy family and be a wealthy wife who did not have to worry about food and clothing. For the sake of everyone, they schemed against each other and caused the entire television station to be in a foul mood.
Zhao Liang knew that he did not have the ability to change these things, so he could only protect his heart and be clear-headed.
Therefore, no matter what, he would not fulfill the director¡¯s wish. That would definitely be an overwhelming scandal for this show.
With the host controlling the situation, if the two female celebrities started to quarrel, there would be no more career for the host.
The television station wanted to step on him to fulfill their wish. Since they were so ruthless, there was no need for Zhao Liang to save them any face.
After figuring this out, he felt rxed and spent most of his time on the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±.
It was as if the entire variety show had turned into an interview for them. The questions they asked were each more profound and exquisite than the other. Gu Sheng and the screenwriter did not expect him to have such a deep understanding and quickly answered them one by one.
As time passed, everyone realized that something was wrong. With Zhao Liang¡¯s professionalism, it was absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing. He had always done a perfect job in allocating time.
The director was really angry. In his anger, he made an impulsive decision and asked the cameraman to turn off all the cameras. The recording at the scene was paused. Anyway, no one would be able to tell after the post-production editing.
The assistant stood in front of the stage and apologized to the audience. ¡°There have been some technical issues in the television station, so we need to stop recording. Please wait patiently.¡±
The audience did not know what had happened. Since the television station said so, they believed it.
The guests on stage also temporarily returned to their lounges. The director chased after Zhao Liang and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head? I¡¯ve already told you what to do through the earpiece. Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡±
¡°Stop shouting at me. When I was the host of this television station, you didn¡¯t know what you were doing.¡± Zhao Liang¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Since you want to sacrifice me, do you expect me to wee you with a smile?¡±
The director did not expect Zhao Liang to speak to him so unyieldingly. He did not have such an attitude in the past.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want the entire television station to die?¡± The director¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°You want to make use of the sessor of the Jiang family of Xiyun? You really want to die.¡± Zhao Liang looked at him as if he was looking at a fool..
Chapter 612 - 612: Disrespect
Chapter 612: Disrespect
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Liang was really tired of the television station¡¯s scheming. In his era, everyone was friends. For the sake of the show, they worked together and celebrated everyone¡¯s sess.
But now, the people in the television station only knew how to do their own things. Even the hosts took sides and were divided into groups of various sizes.
The leaders didn¡¯t get along with each other. In the end, it practically escted to a gang fight.
The people in the television station all cared about their reputation. Of course, they couldn¡¯t really fight, but they used all sorts of underhanded methods in private.
If not for Zhao Liang¡¯s more than ten years of experience and the fact that the television station could not nurture another pir like him, he would have been kicked out long ago.
He did not want to leave because of the show that he had poured his heart and soul into.
However, what happened today had crossed his bottom line. They had never considered the consequences of this matter.
No matter how gentle Jiang An appeared to be, she was still the sessor of the Jiang family in Xiyun. Even if it was for the sake of the Jiang family¡¯s reputation, she would never let herself be bullied.
The methods of the aristocratic families and ordinary people were different. Their slight revenge could destroy the entire television station.
Zhao Liang did not care about this television station, but there were so many staff members in the television station. If they suddenly lost their jobs, they would not be able to continue living.
After hearing Zhao Liang¡¯s words, the director also felt a little regretful. However, in order to protect his status, he still braced himself and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just wanted you to interview the two of them at the same time. Even the Jiang family of Xiyun can¡¯t be that unreasonable, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually reasoning with them? In a situation where there¡¯s a huge disparity in power, reasons are whatever superiors say to inferiors,¡± Zhao Liang mocked.
The director scratched his head. ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Go out and apologize to Jiang An now?¡±
¡°After filming today¡¯s program, I will leave the television station. What you want to do has nothing to do with me.¡± Zhao Liang¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°But if you want this television station to still exist, it¡¯s best to go over and apologize.¡±
The director was still standing there, not knowing what to do. Zhao Liang did not want to say anything else and turned to leave.
In the lounge, Gu Sheng was walking back and forth. He frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this production team? I¡¯ve never heard of any technical issues before. If this continues, it¡¯ll be midnight by the time the recording is done.¡±
¡°I think this is just an excuse. The production team is obviously cing the heat on Jiang An and Chen Xiang. Zhao Liang definitely can¡¯t ept it, so there are some arguments,¡± the screenwriter said.
She had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and had some connections. She was quite familiar with Zhao Liang and knew what kind of person he was.
Although Yu Heng was a neer, he was smart. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°The television station is really too bold. They¡¯re really not afraid of the consequences if they make use of Sister Jiang An.¡±
¡°Sister Jiang An has never liked hype. They don¡¯t respect Sister Jiang An at all,¡± Wang Yuan said indignantly.
There were also program teams and television stations that worked together to create hype. The unwritten rule in the entertainment industry was that the prerequisite to this is that the two sides had tomunicate in advance to confirm they were doing this.
It was a big taboo in the industry to carry out a one-sided operation like the television station. If an artist¡¯s follow-up publicity and hype went against each other, it would definitely be digging a huge hole.
When Jiang An heard them defending her, she smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry. After the editing of the show ispleted, they have to send it to me for me to take a look. If there are any parts that I don¡¯t agree to broadcast, they have to cut them out. This was in the contract for me to participate in this variety show.¡±
With this sentence, everyone calmed down. No wonder Jiang An was so quiet. ¡°Then should we just let it go like this?¡± Yu Heng asked.
¡°Of course we can¡¯t just let it go.¡± Zou Bai pushed open the door and walked in.
Zou Er had already told him everything that had happened on stage. He was not as easy to talk to as Jiang An.
The people in the lounge were shocked by his actions. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan even retreated to the corner.
When they were on set, the two of them had been very afraid of Zou Bai. They didn¡¯t do anything, but they felt that Zou Bai was very dangerous. When they saw hime in, they quickly hid further away.
Gu Sheng quickly went up to greet him and said, ¡°The television station has indeed gone overboard this time.¡±
¡°Just because An¡¯an has a good personality doesn¡¯t mean that I have a good personality. If these people dare to disrespect An¡¯an, they have to be prepared to bear everything.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression was cold..
Chapter 613 - 613: Director’s Sweet Dream
Chapter 613: Director¡¯s Sweet Dream
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about many things in his life. Only his family had a ce in his heart. Jiang An was the only exception.
Therefore, he was willing to do anything for Jiang An. Those who bullied An¡¯an had to pay the price.
Jiang An grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh. It¡¯s not a serious matter after all.¡±
She did not want to see Zou Bai like this, as if he was going to pull out his gun and kill someone in the next second.
¡°Are you saying that we should just let it go?¡± Zou Bai was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t think that An¡¯an was still so soft-hearted.
Jiang An shook his head. ¡°Of course not. They clearly know my identity, but they still dared to do this. If it were any other artiste, it would only be worse. If I don¡¯t do anything, this kind of thing will keep happening. We have to curb this culture from the root.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s answer made Zou Bai smile. He knew that his lover had long grown to the same level as him.
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t those type of arrogant man who hoped that his girlfriend was so weak that she could only rely on herself.
The person he loved should be his equal. The two of them should stand side by side and face all the storms together.
That was why he had been guiding Jiang An¡¯s growth. He could tell that Jiang An had such potential.
It was only because of her past experiences that she looked a little weak. In her eyes, she had never had a choice. If she wanted to live, she could only choose to submit.
After returning to the Jiang family, Jiang An finally had more confidence. Zou Bai slowly stimted the tenacity in her bones and made her understand how powerful she was, and that as long as she wanted to, she could do anything.
The atmosphere between the two of them was very harmonious, and there was no room for a third person to interfere.
Gu Sheng hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Miss Jiang, what do you want to do?¡±
¡°Business, of course,¡± Jiang An said.
The director was still standing there, wondering if he should apologize. After all, Jiang An¡¯s personality was usually too good. She didn¡¯t look angry at all.
Moreover, Jiang An had only been brought back to the Jiang family in the past two years. She hadn¡¯t been raised there since she was young. She probably didn¡¯t have the confidence to cause a scene. If he apologized, the television station would lose face.
The director thought that he was smart and decided not to apologize.
As for Zhao Liang saying that he wanted to leave, he did not take it to heart. There were so many hosts in the television station, so it was not difficult for him to find someone new to host the show.
The director thought of the matter very simply. He came from a film family. Because he did not have much talent in acting, he could not be an actor.
However, with his family¡¯s connections, he also smoothly finished his film university and came to the television station to be a director.
This was supposed to be a smooth-sailing matter, but the director¡¯s mentality became twisted. He did not like all the actors as he himself failed to be one. He tried his best to make things difficult for the actors who came to the television station. He was happy when he saw that they were unhappy.
These actors knew that the director was making things difficult for them, but because of his background, they could only swallow their anger.
This also fueled the director¡¯s arrogance. He felt that no one in the world couldpete with him, which was why today¡¯s incident happened.
The Intelligence Network was very efficient. They quickly handed the director¡¯s information to Zou Bai. After flipping through it, he threw the information on the table.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a person in the TV station. He¡¯s bullying so many people just because of his background,¡± Zou Bai snorted.
Zou Bai was raised to believe that no matter how the aristocratic families argued, it was their business. It could never affect ordinary people.
Even when he was killing people overseas, Zou Bai had investigated in advance to ensure that the wrong person would not be killed.
Although China was very tolerant of aristocratic families, thew was still supreme. Aristocratic families could noty their hands on ordinary people.
If such a thing really happened, the Chinese government would not let it go easily.
Therefore, the first lesson that the children of aristocratic families received was that they could not use their power against ordinary people. No matter what happened between the aristocratic families, they had to stay away from ordinary people.
Under such circumstances, ordinary people in China only felt that the world was very far away and did not have so much fear.
It was just like how the public knew about Zou Bai¡¯s reputation, but they were far from being afraid of him. Instead, it was the aristocratic families who were afraid of him.
¡°Since he likes to use his power to suppress others so much, let him have a taste of his own medicine,¡± Jiang An said calmly..
Chapter 614 - 614: Director Taken Away
Chapter 614: Director Taken Away
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The director was thinking of continuing the recording as soon as possible.
Even if Zhao Liang was disobedient, there were other hosts. He wanted them to ask a few questions so that the entire program¡¯s focus would be on Jiang An and Chen Xiang.
At that time, with the viewership, even the leaders could not say anything. If Zhao Liang wanted to leave, he had to leave quickly.
The director¡¯s thoughts were very beautiful. He walked with joy and even hummed a song.
Chen Xiang closed the door gently. She had watched the entire process through the crack in the door.
Ye Ying admired her boldness. After all, the door to the lounge was right beside the director. If the two of them looked over, they would be able to see Chen Xiang standing at the door.
Logically speaking, she should have been more careful. However, Chen Xiang looked at the two of them quietly and did not show any fear from the beginning to the end.
It could be said that she didn¡¯t care even if she was discovered. Instead, it frightened Ye Ying, who was standing inside.
¡°This is really interesting. This director must have someone behind him. I wonder who will win against Jiang An.¡± Chen Xiang returned to the sofa with a smile.
¡°What does this have to do with Jiang An?¡± Ye Ying asked.
Chen Xiang looked at her. ¡°What the television station did today is obviously to use me and Jiang An to create hype. Do you think she¡¯ll just tolerate it?¡±
Of course not. As a well-known actress, Jiang An had her own pride. Moreover, with her background, she was destined not to walk the path of hype. Now that she had been tricked by the television station, she would definitely be angry.
At the thought of this, Ye Ying¡¯s mood improved a lot. ¡°Someone should treat this director and let him know that there are some things that he can¡¯t do.¡±
Even if Ye Ying was not interested in apanying Chen Xiang, it did not stop her from hating the director.
Neither side had said that they wanted to hype up this matter, but he had arranged it himself. He did not respect the artistes at all.
¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to know if Zou Bai wille,¡± Chen Xiang said expectantly.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Zou Bai is in Beijing?¡± Ye Ying was confused.
Chen Xiang did not want to exin anything to her. She just wanted to prove her guess.
Zou Bai still didn¡¯t know that someone was thinking about him. He ordered, ¡°Zou Yi, bring that director over.¡±
Zou Yi immediately pushed open the door and went out to carry out the order. This scene frightened everyone present. This was the first time they had seen how aristocratic families dealt with things.
There was no need for thew to interfere at all. He could bring someone here just like that.
The director was not happy for long before he was dragged away by the cor. He shouted at the other party to let go of him, but Zou Yi was unmoved.
He even stuffed a scrap of paper into the director¡¯s mouth to stop him from screaming. Then, he threw him to the ground.
The director spent a lot of effort to dig out the thing in his mouth. After a while, he looked up and saw what had happened.
The first thing he saw was Jiang An sitting on the sofa. He shouted, ¡°How dare you treat me like this? Do you not want to continue recording?!¡±
¡°You should worry about yourself first. As long as I want to, this television station will immediately be under the surname Jiang. Do you think I care about this small variety show?¡± Jiang An mocked.
Faced with such an attitude, the director finally knew fear. He had no way topete with the Jiang family in the first ce. He had only survived till here because of Jiang An¡¯s good personality.
Now that Jiang An had shown her tough side, he was immediately afraid.
Not to mention that when he turned around and saw Zou Bai, the director was paralyzed on the ground and couldn¡¯t even speak.
¡°¡ Fourth Master.¡± The director finally spoke. ¡°You¡ Why are you here?¡±
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t in the mood to answer his question. He waved his hand and got Zou Yi to start the process.
Zou Yi walked over and pressed down on his shoulder de. His fingertips found the right spot and pressed down hard. The director instantly let out an earth-shattering howl, his face covered in snot and tears.
¡°Our master didn¡¯t say anything. You have no right to ask questions,¡± Zou Yi said.
When Zou Yi finally let go, the directory on the ground as if he had lost his bones. He did not even have the strength to sit up.
¡°I heard that you often bullied celebrities in the past. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything because of your status. I didn¡¯t hear that wrongly, right?¡± Jiang An asked.
The director was covered in sweat and could not speak for a long time. Zou Er kicked him. ¡°She¡¯s asking you a question. Speak.¡±
Zou Yi and Zou Er were like bandits extorting a confession. Their methods were cruel and skilled, making people tremble in fear.
This time, not only Yu Heng and Wang Yuan, but even Gu Sheng and the screenwriter were shocked. The few of them huddled in a corner and trembled.
He finally understood why Zou Bai was able to scare people the moment he appeared. The process was too brutal..
Chapter 615 - 615: Murder
Chapter 615: Murder
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Initially, Jiang An didn¡¯t want to treat anyone like this. She would usually advise Zou Bai not to go overboard. As long as he achieved his goal, there was no need to torture others.
However, the things the director had done were really hateful. Bullying celebrities was nothing. He even used his background to threaten these celebrities to contact new guests for him.
He even used some methods to leave behind photos of celebrities who could not be seen in public. He held them in his hand as a bargaining chip to make them listen to him.
He could use these celebrities to do favors without any scruples and so that he could drink with big shots. Later on, they slowly formed an industry chain and the director became a famous pimp in the industry.
Anyone with power could contact him and say that they had their eyes on a celebrity. The director would always have a way to get her.
When Jiang An saw this, she was furious. The director had destroyed too many artists for his own selfish gain. After experiencing such things, some people chose to spend arge sum of money to buy out the negatives and leave the industry, never to pursue their acting careers again.
Another group of people were struggling. They didn¡¯t have enough money to buy the photos. They could only force themselves to continue working and save money, hoping that one day they could save enough money and leave.
It could be said that countless people had suffered because of this director. Only celebrities with backgrounds like Jiang An or celebrities who had just entered the industry like Yu Heng, did not know about these things.
Facing such a person, Jiang An no longer felt pity. No matter how Zou Bai dealt with him, it wouldn¡¯t be too much.
In the end, Gu Sheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, should we call the police?¡±
¡°We can¡¯t call the police.¡± Jiang An immediately made a decision. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for those people who bought the photos to leave. There are also many people struggling now. If we expose this matter, they will never have peace.¡± ¡°Everyone will guess if the people around him have pictures like that. They¡¯ll live with spection for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s as good as killing them a second time.¡±
Of course, Jiang An also wanted to use thew to punish the director, but she couldn¡¯t do that. If the matter was exposed to the world, it would definitely hurt those who had been controlled by the director.
Even if they did not say who it was, the public¡¯s guesses would never stop. Harm would befall them again and again. People¡¯s words were not just words.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t bear to let these people experience this again, so she could only use other methods to resolve this matter.
Although Gu Sheng had been in the industry for a long time, he was still aw-abiding citizen. He had never experienced someone being tortured to confess in front of him. He was really frightened when he saw this, so he subconsciously suggested calling the police.
Now that he was rejected by Jiang An, he realized that it was not a good idea and quickly shut his mouth.
Zou Yi¡¯s actions were very measured. He made the director suffer terribly, but made sure he did not faint. He had to remain conscious and endure the pain.
Every time the director was about to faint, Zou Er would step forward at the right time and take out the silver needle in his hand to give the director a shot to wake him up instantly.
The two of them cooperated seamlessly. The director did not even get to enjoy the joy of fainting for a second.
¡°What do you want to do after this?¡± Zou Bai asked Jiang An about her n.
Jiang An didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I believe you have the perfect way to deal with him. He caused so many people to fall into pain. Some even chose tomit suicide in despair. He shouldn¡¯t be alive in this world.¡±
Zou Bai looked at Jiang An with a deep gaze. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such words from her one day.
In the past, Jiang An did not agree with him killing people. She would persuade him not to if she could.
But now, she was talking about killing someone in front of so many people. This change really made Zou Bai excited. He felt that he loved Jiang An even more.
Since Jiang An had already agreed, Zou Yi and Zou Er directly knocked him out. Then, they quickly helped him out of the door and shouted, ¡°Director, the two of us said we wouldn¡¯t go. Why are you so enthusiastic?¡±
¡°No, no, you¡¯re Mr. Zou¡¯s people. I have to treat you well,¡± Zou Er imitated the director¡¯s voice.
After they shouted, they made sure that everyone heard them and left immediately, in case anyone realized that the director had already fainted.
Not long after, news spread around the entire television station that the director wanted to curry favor with the people around Zou Bai and dragged his two bodyguards and insisted on drinking. He actually left now, not caring about how the program would be recorded..
Chapter 616 - 616: Maintaining Operation
Chapter 616: Maintaining Operation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this moment, the leaders of the television station panicked. They were already used to listening to the director. After all, with the power behind him, they did not have to worry about anything.
But now that he was at a loss and could not stop the program, the television station would really be finished.
The leaders panicked and wanted to find another director to support them, but the other directors also looked helpless and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know much about this either. We used to listen to the chief editor.¡±
The chief editor was the one who was dragged away by Zou Yi and the others. In order to solidify his position in the television station, he was in charge of interviewing new editors. He specially chose incapable people who had no opinions. They could only listen to him obediently. In the end, everything became his call.
There was also an inevitable drawback. As long as he was not on the television station, it could not operate normally. The other directors did not have the ability to support it
Seeing that all the programs were about to copse, the leader was so anxious that he wanted to vomit blood.
At this moment, an assistant ran over. ¡°Miss Jiang asked when we can continue filming. She said that Mr. Zou has alreadye to pick her up.¡±
Hearing that these two leaders were here made them really want to die. Jiang An was already an existence that they could not afford to offend, let alone Zou Bai.
If these two people were unhappy, none of them would be happy.
Just as everyone thought that it was the end of the world, Zhao Liang said, ¡°When I came to the television station back then, I was a director for two years. I¡¯ve already worked for so many years to understand the process. Let me do it.¡± This was simply a life-saver. The leader stepped forward and held Zhao Liang¡¯s hand. ¡°Zhao Liang, you¡¯ve been at the television station for so many years. If you can sessfully survive this crisis, I promise you that you¡¯ll definitely be promoted.¡±
This promise was useless to Zhao Liang. After all, he was about to leave. The so-called promotion was just empty words to him. Moreover, he had not been promoted in the television station for so many years. He was already extremely disappointed.
Zhao Liang did not respond to his enthusiasm. He took the script of the television station and began to mobilize the staff in an orderly manner to arrange for the recording of the next program to proceed smoothly.
After waiting for all the instructions to be given, he put on his coat and prepared to continue filming Mad Friday.
The leader stopped him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the newbie take over for the time being? There¡¯s only the second half left anyway. If you go on stage, who will be in charge?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. As long as you follow the orders properly, nothing will happen. Moreover, I can hear your feedback in real time on stage and give you a solution immediately.¡±
Zhao Liang was very insistent. ¡°I¡¯ve always been the one hosting this program. Moreover, the first half of the recording has already beenpleted. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯ster.¡±
With that, he walked straight to the recording studio, not giving the leader a chance to stop him.
The leader, who had long been spoiled, was immediately angry. ¡°I¡¯ve just said that he¡¯ll be promoted and he¡¯s already putting on airs. Let¡¯s see how I deal with him after today.¡±
After saying that, these leaders wanted to report to the investors. Just as they turned around, they saw Chen Xiang not far away.
She walked up to the leader with a smile. ¡°I have something to talk to you about.¡±
Because all the leaders knew what the director was doing, he treated the celebrities very lightly. In his opinion, these people were not worthy of talking to him.
He sized up Chen Xiang and said, ¡°The recording is about to begin. It¡¯s better for you to prepare to go on stage.¡±
Chen Xiang¡¯s smile became even brighter as she took two steps forward and almost touched the leader. This action shocked him. He thought that Chen Xiang was going to offer her body, but before he could react, cold sweat instantly flowed.
A hard object was pressed against his waist. He lowered his head slightly and could see what it was.
Chen Xiang was actually holding a gun in the corridor where other people were walking.
It was very difficult to get a gun in China, and it was illegal to carry a gun. Even if they could get one, they wouldn¡¯t dare to show it openly.
There was almost no one as unscrupulous as the Zou family. Moreover, even their family would avoid making news out of it.
However, Chen Xiang dared to do such a thing. This could only mean that there was definitely a considerable power behind her, so she did not have to worry about the subsequent problems.
¡°What¡ what exactly do you want?¡± The leader stammered.
Chen Xiang¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°I told you, I have something to talk to you about..¡±
Chapter 617 - 617: The Disappearance of the Director
Chapter 617: The Disappearance of the Director
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was not easy for Jiang An to hear that the recording would continue. She smiled and said, ¡°Finally, there¡¯s no need to drag it out. The children are still waiting for me to go back.¡±
¡°I miss them too,¡± Zou Bai said.
¡°I forgot to ask you. Didn¡¯t you say that you still needed some time to settle your matters? Why are you looking for me so quickly?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Bai¡¯s entire body softened. ¡°I missed you, so I came to find you.¡±
Oh God, is this something I¡¯m allowed to hear? Gu Sheng wanted to crawl into a hole in the floor. He felt like a thousand-watt light bulb. He was practically sparkling.
Yu Heng and Wang Yuan were huddled in a corner. They had already started chatting about a few topics. In any case, they would not look at Jiang An and Zou Bai.
Gu Sheng also wanted to have a chat with the screenwriter to divert his attention, but the screenwriter was still thinking about the story and had no time to chat with him.
Gu Sheng could only pray that he would go on stage as soon as possible and quickly finish recording the variety show and go home.
At this moment, the assistant informed everyone that they could wait to go on stage. The next process had already begun. As every episode of Mad Friday would promote traditional culture, there would be one or two segments that did not require guests to appear. Instead, they would invite people who were proficient in traditional culture to perform on stage.
After this was over, the guests returned. Jiang An lifted her skirt and was about to leave when Zou Bai naturally followed behind her.
Jiang An asked curiously, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll send you to the waiting area,¡± Zou Bai replied calmly.
Jiang An smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just going to the waiting area. Can¡¯t you just sit here and wait for me?¡±
¡°I want to say a few more words to you,¡± Zou Bai said honestly.
Since he had already said so, Jiang An couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only bring him to the waiting area.
However, in order to reduce the trouble, Jiang An stood not far from the waiting area on the stage to ensure that she could hear the assistant¡¯s voice and not let Zou Bai meet everyone.
After all, that was where all the guests would be staying. Zou Bai¡¯s appearance would definitely cause some discussion.
At this moment, Zou Yi and Zou Er returned and reported, ¡°It¡¯s already been dealt with. No one will link it to Miss Jiang.¡±
Jiang An was a little curious. ¡°How did you do it?¡±
Zou Yi recounted their actions in detail.
Zou Yi and Zou Er used a very realistic reason to bring the director out of the television station. Then, they deliberately walked around in front of the camera and used different angles to make the director in the surveince video look normal.
Then, he contacted the secret guards to pick him up in the same model car as the director¡¯s. The driver was even dressed like his driver. Zou Yi and Zou Er helped him into the car and returned.
No matter which surveince video it was, they would have nothing to do with the subsequent director¡¯s disappearance.
¡°Then won¡¯t the police pursue the matter if we take him away just like that?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Yi replied, ¡°The secret guards won¡¯t drive the person away directly. They will send the director back to their own house, but on the way home, they will switch. The person who returns home is no longer the director, but a secret guard in disguise. After that, this secret guard will quietly leave the director¡¯s house. No one will know where the director went.¡±
In the end, as long as there was no trace, there was no way to continue investigating. Therefore, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards did not have to hide it from everyone. Instead, they had to make this matterck evidence. Even if everyone could guess who did this, there was no way to convict them as long as there was insufficient evidence.
Therefore, as long as they could wash their hands of this matter openly, it would not affect the Zou family.
After Jiang An heard this, she was really amazed. She was envious of the Zou family¡¯s secret guards. If only she had such a group of people by her side.
Although Zou Bai had left some secret guards by her side and even ced Zou Er by her side, he was not a member of the Jiang family.
Even if Jiang An trusted Zou Bai a lot, it didn¡¯t mean that the Jiang family could trust the Zou family. These were two different concepts.
It was also at this moment that Jiang An suddenly had the idea of forming secret guards that belonged to the Jiang family. As an aristocratic family, the Jiang family also had a simr organization, but it was far less rigorous and not as capable as the Zou family.
Jiang An felt that she could learn from the Zou family¡¯s secret guard model. When the time came, she could also let these people protect her parents and brothers. When the time came, she could even leave it to the next generation of the Jiang family. It was a very good thing..
Chapter 618 - 618: Cry
Chapter 618: Cry
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An was thinking about how to implement this matter. Her speed of speech slowed down, and he didn¡¯t even say a word in the end.
Zou Bai realized she was thinking about something, so he ended the conversation and let her imagination run wild.
However, during this period, he did not let go of Jiang An¡¯s hand. The two of them were still intimately leaning against each other. No matter how one looked at it, they were a sweet couple.
The staff members who came and went did not dare to look at them for too long, but they sighed in their hearts that they were a good match. No wonder the two of them interacted so naturally on the show.
This scene fell into Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes. She arrivedte with her skirt raised and happened to bump into the two people outside the waiting area.
Ye Ying subconsciously wanted to block it, but Chen Xiang did not let her stand in front of her. Instead, she stared fixedly at Jiang An and Zou Bai.
Just as Ye Ying thought that she was about to re up, Chen Xiang suddenly smiled. Although it was very faint, her entire person became gentle.
Then, she walked over and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, why are you still standing outside? The recording of the show should be starting soon.¡±
She was talking to Jiang An and looked at Zou Bai to greet him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon. How have you been recently?¡±
It seemed like Chen Xiang no longer cared about Zou Bai and was taking the initiative to distance herself from him. However, Jiang An did not forget what she had said on stage. She used a specious description to draw people to guess. At that time, she was not as sensible as she was now.
It seemed that Chen Xiang¡¯s performance was different in front of her and Zou Bai. It was really interesting.
Jiang An said, ¡°When the recording starts, someone will inform me. It was too stuffy in the lounge just now. I¡¯m standing here to take a breather.¡±
¡°The air here is indeed better than inside. I¡¯ll stand with Miss Jiang for a while,¡± Chen Xiang said with a smile.
Without getting an answer, she stood beside Jiang An as if the two of them were very close.
Unfortunately, Jiang An couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pulled Zou Bai to the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if Miss Chen and I don¡¯t stand together. When the timees, we won¡¯t be able to exin it clearly on the news. Since we¡¯re both from the entertainment industry, I¡¯m sure you understand this very well. Miss Chen understands my worries.¡±
She directly exposed this matter, giving Chen Xiang no chance to continue ying dumb.
She didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to be so direct and not have the slightest intention of being polite. Zou Bai was still standing here. Didn¡¯t she want to show her magnanimity?
Jiang An knew what she was thinking, and she would immediately tell her. There was no need for her to pretend to be magnanimous. There was no hierarchy between her and Zou Bai. In this rtionship, the two of them were equal. She only needed to be herself. There was no need to pretend to please Zou Bai.
Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t let Jiang An face Chen Xiang alone. After she finished speaking, he said, ¡°Chen Xiang, An¡¯an and I want some time alone. If you want to take a breather too, stay here. We¡¯ll walk further away.¡±
This was a clear rejection of Chen Xiang, telling her not to follow him again. Otherwise, she would be too shameless.
Chen Xiang understood. Her eyes instantly filled with tears as she looked at Zou Bai. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had gone overboard.
It was easy to make bad guesses in such a crowded ce. Jiang An didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her. She held Zou Bai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. The recording might start soon. There¡¯s not much time left.¡±
Zou Bai naturally listened and followed Jiang An to a corner. Chen Xiang finally shed tears and threw herself into Ye Ying¡¯s arms. She looked extremely sad.
Ye Ying subconsciously wanted tofort her. Even though she knew that Chen Xiang was not what she knew, they had lived and worked together for so long, so they still had feelings for each other.
Just as she ced her hand on Chen Xiang¡¯s back, she heard her whisper, ¡°What a disgusting love.¡±
Chen Xiang wasn¡¯t really crying at all. She was just using this action to hide herself. There was endless malice in her tone, but Ye Ying could feel the wetness on her neck, which meant that Chen Xiang was crying.
What a strange scene. She could cry without any sadness.
Ye Ying seemed to have epted reality and eagerly reached out to pat her back. As long as Chen Xiang was so sad that she was crying in the eyes of all the staff, that was enough.
They would all be witnesses in the future. This was the first step in creating rumors..
Chapter 619 - 619: Public Speculation
Chapter 619: Public Spection
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Perhaps it was because he had already decided to leave, Zhao Liang became even more carefree on the stage. He no longer had the cautious look he had before and brought the entire venue to the climax.
Most of the audience sitting below were fans who were here for celebrities, but at this moment, they were all charmed by Zhao Liang and began to interact with him.
After introducing the traditional culture of today¡¯s show, Zhao Liang began to restrain himself again. His entire temperament waspletely different from before. This change required a strong hosting foundation.
Zhao Liang introduced the guests with great enthusiasm. The new hosts standing at the back also felt that something was wrong. They exchanged nces, not knowing what was wrong with Zhao Liang today.
In the past, although he loved the stage very much, he would never be in such an excited state. It was as if this was hisst show.
After he introduced the traditional culture, it was finally time for the guests to go on stage again.
All the guests went on stage in order from the beginning. Jiang An temporarily bade farewell to Zou Bai and went on stage. Although the first half was equivalent to an interview, the entertainment segment would be in the second half.
The two production teams would form two teams and answer the questions quickly. The team with the most correct answers would win.
Chen Xiang did not belong to any production team. She used a lottery method to decide which team she was with and finally drew the other production team.
Zou Bai did not n to wait in the waiting area. He asked Zou Er to bring him to the audience to ensure Jiang An¡¯s safety.
Many fans recognized him. After all, the variety show ¡°Baby Sets Off¡± had a very high viewership. Even those who did not pay attention to the entertainment industry might have seen it before.
Not to mention that everyone present was here to chase after celebrities and paid special attention to these things.
They didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai toe over. It was obvious that he was here for Jiang An. Thinking of the interaction between the two of them on the variety show, many people revealed knowing expressions. They felt that the two of them were indeed a couple.
Although the director had already left, the cameraman still remembered his order and deliberately turned the camera to Zou Bai and Chen Xiang. At this moment, everyone realized that Chen Xiang looked like she had cried. Her eyes were red and swollen.
Thinking of the rtionship between the three of them, many people began to run wild with their imagination, thinking that she was crying because she saw Jiang An and Zou Bai together.
After all, she had been together with Zou Bai back then. Moreover, it was very likely that they had broken up because of his family¡¯s coercion. It was not a peaceful breakup. Chen Xiang still loved Zou Bai.
However, Zou Bai had already fallen in love with someone else. This was a fatal blow to her, which was why she cried under such circumstances.
Many people felt pity for Chen Xiang. Some secretly took out their phones, took photos, and posted them online, telling them what had happened at the scene.
This made many people on the Inte start to hate Zou Bai. They felt that his heart had changed too quickly. There were even people who hated Jiang An, saying that she was not a good person. Perhaps she wanted to interfere in his rtionship.
[What nonsense are you talking about? When An¡¯an and Zou Bai were dating, he and Chen Xiang had already been separated for so many years.]
[Are you not allowed to fall in love after breaking up?]
[There¡¯s still no concrete exnation for this matter. The ins and outs of this matter are all spections by the public. It¡¯s not credible at all.]
[How can it not be trusted? When the two of them were in a scandal back then, the Zou family did not stand up to deny it at all.]
[That person didn¡¯t admit it either. You guys are just making wild associations.]
[I took a look at the scandal photos back then. They didn¡¯t even hold hands. Isn¡¯t this a little too far-fetched?]
[Regardless of whether it was true back then, An¡¯an had never interfered in other people¡¯s rtionships. At that time, An¡¯an was still in school.]
[Stop making wild guesses. There¡¯s no evidence at all.]
[Then let the three of them exin what¡¯s going on.]
[This is private. There¡¯s no need to publicize it to everyone, right?]
The guests who were recording couldn¡¯t touch their phones, so they didn¡¯t know that there was a huge uproar on the Inte, but Zou Bai was the first to know.
Hearing Zou Yi¡¯s report, he frowned and looked at thements online.
Zou Bai did not expect that the act of repaying a debt of gratitude back then would affect the current situation.
If he didn¡¯t stand up and exin clearly, there would always be people talking about An¡¯an. Moreover, they would link him and Chen Xiang together. Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t do such an unclear thing..
Chapter 620 - 620: Stupid Subordinate
Chapter 620: Stupid Subordinate
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Yi could feel that Zou Bai was very angry, and there was a low pressure around him.
¡°Master, how should we deal with this matter?¡± Zou Yi asked.
Zou Bai said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry. What method should I use to make everyone believe that I¡¯m telling the truth?¡±
Zou Yi also had some research in this area. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Master can make a public statement and exin the situation clearly. Then, he can get awyer¡¯s letter and say that if anyone discusses this matter again, it will be an invasion of Master¡¯s privacy. After that, if anyone still brings it up, we can file awsuit.¡±
Zou Bai felt that this method was feasible. With this method, no one would discuss this matter anymore.
¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. Immediately issue a public statement,¡± Zou Bai ordered.
After Zou Yi heard this, he hesitated and looked at Zou Bai. ¡°Master, we¡¯re not very clear about what happened back then. Were you and Miss Chen really a couple?¡±
Zou Bai looked at Zou Yi in disbelief. He had never thought that Zou Yi¡¯s IQ.was insufficient, but it was obvious that his subordinate was a fool.
Ever since he went overseas to settle those people and became the sessor, Zou Yi and Zou Er had been by his side. Could it be that they could not tell that he and Chen Xiang had not met much?
Zou Bai put this doubt on his face and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.
¡°Master?¡± Zou Yi probed.
Zou Bai sighed. ¡°What made you think that I had anything to do with Chen Xiang?¡±
Zou Yi was stumped by this question. He carefully recalled the interactions between his master and Chen Xiang. It seemed that they had not spoken much.
However, Master did not deny the scandal. Sometimes, he even cooperated slightly. Didn¡¯t that have any meaning?
Zou Yi reconsidered his words. ¡°After all, we only follow Master outside. After returning to the main family, we have to guard the periphery, so we don¡¯t know if Master is in contact with Miss Chen. Only you can make things clear. Outsiders can¡¯t see clearly.¡±
Zou Bai really did not expect this to be the reason. He said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Chen Xiang and me. Previously, I cooperated with her to create scandals to intimidate some people in the entertainment industry and let them know that Chen Xiang has a backer. This is to repay Chen Xiang¡¯s father¡¯s kindness.¡±
With his words, Zou Yi knew what to do. At the same time, he felt ashamed of his own stupidity. He had actually been blinded by those scandals and did not think that his master did not care about Chen Xiang.
Zou Yi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely write the statement beautifully. Then should we announce your rtionship with Miss Jiang?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression softened a lot. ¡°This is the most important thing in the statement. We have to let everyone know that I¡¯m dating An¡¯an, and it¡¯s under the premise of marriage.¡±
At this point, Zou Bai became happy. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time. He could tell everyone that he loved An¡¯an.
Jiang An didn¡¯t know that Zou Bai had already publicized their rtionship. She was trying her best to answer the questions on stage to win points for her team.
As she yed, she realized that something was wrong. As long as it was a question that she was going to answer first, Chen Xiang would snatch it from her.
At first, she thought that she was overthinking, but after experiencing it a few times, she waspletely sure that Chen Xiang was doing it on purpose.
Chen Xiang¡¯s gaze was not even on the host. Instead, she was staring at her. As long as she stood up, she would follow her.
Whether or not she could answer the question was not important. She just wanted to snatch the question away from Jiang An.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand this obvious hostility. If it was just for Zou Bai, there was really no need to make a fuss on a show. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her own reputation if others saw it.
However, if it was for other reasons, the two of them did not even have much interaction before the show. They could not say that they had a previous feud, right?
Then there was only one answer. Chen Xiang had treated her like this for Zou Bai.
Jiang An admitted that love was important, but it was not important enough to affect her work.
Chen Xiang treated her job as child¡¯s y. Everyone had their own troubles. Could it be that after encountering these things, they had to go to work with a dark face?
They didn¡¯t work in an office. The public wanted to see their bright side, so their expressions didn¡¯tpletely belong to them.
If she really could not ept this show, she could have rejected this job back then. It was really not professional enough to do such a thing at the work site.
Jiang An only hoped to end the recording as soon as possible. It would be best if she didn¡¯t meet Chen Xiang at work in the future..
Chapter 621 - 621 Making a Statement
Chapter 621 Making a Statement
Jiang An maintained her smile and interacted with Zhao Liang. She wanted to maintain her best state in front of her fans. After all, everyone wanted to be happy when watching variety shows, not pay attention to the unhappiness of any celebrity.
Zou Er quickly found the legal department of the Zou Family Group and wrote the statement as quickly as possible. Then, he sent it through Zou Bai''s official ount.
In an instant, arge number of people flooded into Weibo, almost causing the server to copse. The programmers carried out online maintenance in despair, hoping that this craze would pass as soon as possible.
However, their hopes were dashed. They watched as the poprity increased and had no intention of calming down with time.
Theizens could not be med. After all, they had to join in the fun for such big news.
[Oh my god, what does this mean? Is he trying to publicly disassociate himself from Chen Xiang?]
[What do you mean by clear-cut? He made it clear that they had nothing to do with each other from the beginning.]
[You can''t trust a man''s words at all.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[The statement has already said that if there are any doubts about the content, please show evidence.
Otherwise, it will be ndering Zou Bai. You will have to bear legal responsibility.]
[Zou Bai is so handsome. He directly admitted his
rtionship with An''an and didn''t let everyone continue guessing.]
[The rumors online are too much. You can''t me Zou Bai for being angry.]
[Some people even called Jiang An a mistress. Not to mention that Zou Bai and Chen Xiang had never been together, even if they were once a couple, they had already broken up when he met Jiang An. She could not be considered a mistress.]
[I think Zou Bai is just feeling guilty. No one can say for sure if he''s in love. What if he just won''t admit it?]
[Who do you think Zou Bai is? If they were really together before, he wouldn''t deny it.]
Everyone gathered on Weibo to discuss. There were all kinds ofments. Jiang An''s fans tried their best to remain silent under the instruction of Jiang An''s manager and not express their opinions on this matter.
This was Jiang Huai''s decision after reading the statement. He did not expect Zou Bai to announce his rtionship with An''an so quickly.
After all, in a ce like the entertainment industry, it was normal to hide their rtionships. Some celebrities could even get married for many years without being discovered.
However, this was also a good thing. The interaction between the two of them on the variety show had already caused many spections. If it was not announced for a long time, there would definitely be a lot of gossip.
Moreover, Chen Xiang had suddenly appeared. There were rumors on the Inte saying that she was Zou Bai''s ex- girlfriend.
If not for the fact that she and Zou Bai had been separated for a long time, Jiang Huai would have rushed over to question him immediately. He wanted to know what was going on. Could it be that Zou Bai had not forgotten his old love?
Fortunately, this statement came not toote. He understood that there was nothing between Zou Bai and Chen Xiang. They could not even be considered ex-lovers. Jiang Huai understood how much attention this statement would attract. He quickly informed Zhao Bing to contact her fans as her manager and tell them not to go out and quarrel with others. It would be best if they remained silent and waited for this storm to pass.
The news spread very quickly on the Inte. Even the people at the recording studio had seen it. They eximed in surprise and then looked at Jiang An and Chen Xiang on the stage.
The people present were not fools. When they saw them like this, they knew that something must have happened, and it was rted to Jiang An and Chen Xiang.
However, no matter how curious they were, they couldn''t watch it. The most important thing now was to finish filming the variety show. They had already wasted a lot of time just now. If anything happened in between, they wouldn''t have to go back tonight.
Zhao Liang naturally noticed this and silently sped up. To him, this was already thest episode of Mad Friday. It did not matter if the television station continued the show or found someone else to rece him. Since he had chosen to leave, he did not have to worry about things that he should not worry about.
Fortunately, everyone was very cooperative. The show ended happily just like that. After bidding farewell to the audience, everyone returned to the lounge and immediately took out their phones to turn on. They could no longer suppress their curiosity.
When they opened Weibo, they eximed in surprise. They really did not expect the headlines to be this.
No wonder the audience kept staring at Jiang An and Chen Xiang. If it were them, they probably wouldn''t be able to control their gazes.
Ye Ying looked at Chen Xiang worriedly. Chen Xiang stared at her phone with a dark expression, as if she was about to explode and kill someone in the next second.
Chapter 622 - 622: Must Make a Scene
Chapter 622 - 622: Must Make a Scene
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Ying felt her hair stand on end. Everything that had happened recently was challenging her nerves.
Everything had changed since Chen Xiang returned to the country. When she was overseas, the two of them had worked together seamlessly and worked hard to be better versions of themselves.
Chen Xiang was also a gentle and shy person. Not to mention attending a cocktail party, she didn¡¯t even like going out to shop.
At that time, Ye Ying was still feeling smug. To have such a worry-free artist, she did not have to worry about the other party doing anything bad to affect her image.
Now, Ye Ying didn¡¯t think so at all. She was worried every day that Chen Xiang would do something illegal. Thews of China were very strict and couldn¡¯t be vited casually.
Ye Ying could not be med for thinking this way. Chen Xiang looked too scary now. She usually had a smile on her face, but whenever someone mentioned Zou Bai and Jiang An, she would fall into gloom.
Ye Ying had also seen dead animals in the vi. Although she didn¡¯t have any evidence, she could feel that it was Chen Xiang¡¯s doing.
She could be so ruthless to small animals. It meant she dared to attack human beings.
Ye Ying read Zou Bai¡¯s statement several times and could confirm that Chen Xiang had been lying to her before.
He had made it very clear that he had never had any intimate rtionship with Chen Xiang. He had only brought her back to the country to take care of her in order to repay her father for saving his life. The scandal back then had not been rified because he wanted to protect her from being bullied in the entertainment industry.
That meant that Chen Xiang was not like this because of her feelings, but because she had always been like this.
¡°Chen Xiang, let¡¯s not go. Let¡¯s pack up and go back,¡± Ye Ying pretended to be calm.
She suppressed the fear in her heart and said. She wanted to bring Chen Xiang back to the vi as soon as possible. Even if she went crazy, she shouldn¡¯t be outside. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she was photographed.
Unfortunately, Chen Xiang didn¡¯t do as she wished. She threw her phone on the sofa, lifted her skirt, and rushed out. Clearly, she wanted to do something bad.
This time, Ye Ying reacted extremely quickly. She grabbed Chen Xiang¡¯s hand and immediately hugged her waist, afraid that she would break free.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, but this is a television station. If something happens, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Ye Ying tried to persuade Chen Xiang.
Chen Xiang did not struggle as she had expected. She just stood where she was and said, ¡°I have to rush out and make a scene. Otherwise, it won¡¯t match my personality from before. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t stop me.¡±
These words confused Ye Ying. She could not figure out what Chen Xiang wanted to do.
Previously, she had acted as if Zou Bai was the most important person in her world, but now, she was very calm in the face of such a thing, as if the person involved was not her.
The more Ye Ying thought about it, the more puzzled she became. She subconsciously let go of Chen Xiang.
She seized the opportunity to rush out of the door and ran a hundred meters in high heels. When Ye Ying reacted, she couldn¡¯t catch up at all.
However, she could not let Chen Xiang run away just like that. Ye Ying took off her high heels and chased after her as fast as she could.
Jiang An brought Zou Bai back to the lounge. As Gu Sheng still had to deal with his family matters, he left after bidding farewell.
The screenwriter happened to live in the same neighborhood as him, so they left together.
Yu Heng and Wang Yuan changed their clothes and removed their makeup as quickly as possible. They did not want to disturb Jiang An and Zou Bai.
In an instant, the lounge became chaotic. Because it was veryplicated to wear ancient clothes, it was not easy to take them off immediately.
Moreover, both of them had wigs that needed to be removed bit by bit.
Under the professional technique of the makeup artist, the two of them were finally about to remove their makeup. They started to say something else.
At this moment, Chen Xiang pushed open the door and walked in. She walked up to Jiang An and Zou Bai with purpose.
¡°How could you say those words? Was there really nothing between us?¡± Chen Xiang questioned.
Zou Bai¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. We really didn¡¯t have any rtionship.¡±
Yu Heng and Wang Yuan huddled in the corner again. If not for the fact that they were still wearing their costumes and could not take them away, the two of them really wanted to run out immediately.
They felt that this wasn¡¯t something they should know. Would Zou Bai kill them after this?
The makeup artist held the makeup removal cotton in his hand. He did not know whether to stand or sit. After looking around, he chose to stand beside Yu Heng. At the very least, having more people around would give him a sense of security.
¡°Will they fight?¡± the makeup artist asked worriedly.
Yu Heng swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want to know if they will hit me.¡±
Wang Yuan nodded at the side, and then the two of them trembled..
Chapter 623 - 623: Make It Clear
Chapter 623: Make It Clear
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An silently took a step back to give the two of them some space. In the end, this matter needed to be resolved by Zou Bai. It was best for her not to interfere.
After all, Jiang An had no idea what it was like when the two of them met. Moreover, it had been a few years since they met. She did not want to be involved.
At this moment, Ye Ying finally caught up to the lounge. She opened the door and wanted to take Chen Xiang away, but the other party was unwilling.
Ye Ying wanted to attack again, but Chen Xiang gently pinched her wrist. There was a small scar there. Chen Xiang had left it on her when she asked her why there were dead small animals.
She knew that Chen Xiang was warning her. If she wanted to take her away forcefully, she would have to pay a greater price in the future. Ye Ying could only retreat silently.
Chen Xiang¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡°Zou Bai, if it was just to repay my father¡¯s kindness, you could have left me overseas to find someone to take care of me. Why did you bring me back to China?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t peaceful overseas at the time, and your father died because of me. Many enemies woulde looking for you, so I brought you back to China. But you should also understand that I didn¡¯t see you during this period. Do you think I did this because I care about you?¡± Zou Bai asked.
He had never done anything that would cause Chen Xiang to misunderstand. The two of them had only met a few times, and they were both apanied by secret guards. They had never said anything intimate.
Zou Bai even began to doubt his memory. Did he really say something that made the other party misunderstand? He specially called the hidden guard with a superb memory over and asked him to write down the conversations between the two of them word by word.
After reading it twice, he confirmed that this matter was really not his fault.
However, Chen Xiang did not think so. ¡°I know you¡¯re cold to begin with and not someone who likes to express yourself. Moreover, you promised me back then to cooperate with the scandal. Does this not mean that you care about me?¡±
Zou Bai sighed helplessly. ¡°You were the one who cried andined that you couldn¡¯t break into the entertainment industry. There were even people who wanted to keep you as a mistress. I said that the Zou family woulde forward and build an entertainmentpany for you to protect you, but you rejected me. You said that you had to rely on your own ability.¡±
¡°I chose to respect you at that time, but two dayster, you came to me in tears and said that someone wanted to forcefully attack you. You suggested this method and wanted to use my reputation to intimidate them.¡±
¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have any intention of dating, so I agreed to your idea. Anyway, it¡¯s just some specious rumors. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you to bring this up now?¡±
After Zou Bai finished speaking, he quickly went to find some water to drink. He didn¡¯t like to talk to begin with, and he even said such a long sentence in one go.
Jiang An picked up a bottle of mineral water and handed it to him. Unexpectedly, Zou Bai did not take it and gestured for her to help open it.
Jiang An had no choice but to do as she was told. As soon as she opened it, Zou Bai leaned over and took a sip. In the eyes of others, Jiang An was feeding him.
This was undoubtedly another blow to Chen Xiang. It clearly told her that she had been thinking too much.
There was nothing between her and Zou Bai. The warmth she had always remembered in her heart mostly came from her imagination.
Zou Bai¡¯s constant denial was like a bolt from the blue to her. Her persistence for so many years was like a mental illness. It was actually all wishful thinking.
Chen Xiang could no longer hold on. She turned to look at Jiang An. ¡°What about her? Is she the person you love?¡±
Zou Bai walked to Jiang An¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the love of my life. I¡¯ll marry her and grow old with her.¡±
Tears kept falling from Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes. She no longer cared if she looked good when she cried. She stood in the lounge and cried heart-wrenchingly. Anyone who saw her could feel her sadness.
However, Zou Bai was indifferent to this. He had never let Chen Xiang down from the beginning to the end. In order to repay her father¡¯s kindness, he had brought her back to the country so that she could grow up in a safe and wealthy environment and finish university smoothly.
He was even willing to use his reputation to ensure her safety in the entertainment industry. It was extremely benevolent.
As for more, there was no need for him and no way for him to give it to her.
Chen Xiang cried for a while and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t disturb you again.¡±
After saying that, she turned around and left the lounge. Only then did Yu Heng and the others dare to take a deep breath. The scene just now was really not something they should have seen.
After Chen Xiang left, the makeup artist immediately took off Yu Heng and Wang Yuan¡¯s clothes. They changed out of their costumes as quickly as possible and left with everything. They looked like they were being chased by a tiger..
Chapter 624 - 624: What Happened Back Then
Chapter 624: What Happened Back Then
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The poprity of the statement did not decrease. Manyizens who did not know these people even joined in. Joining in the fun was amon hobby of all humans.
All of a sudden, the news in the entire entertainment industry seemed to have stopped. There was only the matter of the statement on the trending searches. The scandals from back then had also been dug out, proving Zou Bai¡¯s words.
In those photos, he and Chen Xiang did not have any physical contact. They only appeared in the same scene in the same ce. There was even a certain distance between them.
The reason why it was considered a scandal was because Zou Bai was too out of reach at that time. After bing the head of the family, he focused on family matters and did not ept any interviews. He also refused to appear in the media.
At the Zou family¡¯s level, they no longer needed the media to expose them. They had their own lifestyle and were not suitable for public attention.
At their level, restraining themselves was the best choice. Being too high-profile would definitely attract bad things.
Moreover, it was very surprising that he had be the head of the family. In the eyes of outsiders, Zou Bai, who had three older brothers, was the least likely to be promoted.
Even if the eldest son, Zou Fei, was not in good health, the second and third sons were very healthy. It was impossible for them to let their younger brother surpass them.
Outsiders began to guess what vicious methods Zou Bai had used to force his three brothers to be the family head.
They didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Zou family, nor did they know how unreliable Zou Bai¡¯s three brothers were.
While all the media outlets were making wild guesses about Zou Bai, he suddenly appeared in the same scene as a new generation of female celebrities. When the reporters took photos of him, they almost screamed.
The head of the aristocratic family and a beautiful female celebrity were already eye-catching enough without any incident.
In fact, when it was first released, the media did not dare to spread it casually, afraid that the Zou Family¡¯s legal department woulde looking for them. However, they sensed that Zou Bai did not have any intention of bickering. They immediately began to post it crazily on various websites, afraid that the vast number ofizens would not see it.
All of a sudden, photos of him and Chen Xiang flew everywhere. Countless people guessed at their sentimental love story.
There were also people who questioned whether she was a kept woman, but the Zou family secretly suppressed this im, which indirectly proved that the two of them had an equal rtionship.
At that time, Chen Xiang was simply the most popr female celebrity in the country. Even veteran female celebrities who had already reached the top could notpare.
It wasn¡¯t just the work that made her feel tired. There were so many invitations for variety shows and magazine shoots that she couldn¡¯t go at all.
Just as everyone was looking forward to seeing their wedding, Chen Xiang suddenly announced that she was going overseas.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t react either. They quietly separated.
There were also newspapers that wanted to analyze the reason why the two of them were separated. Before the manuscript could be released, it was pressed down by the chief editor. They had long been informed that they were not allowed to report on this matter.
In this silence, something new happened in the entertainment industry. Gradually, people forgot about this matter.
Now, Zou Bai¡¯s statement reminded many people of the grand asion back then. Some people were unwilling to admit that it was fake back then, but they couldn¡¯t find any evidence after flipping through the photos. In the end, they could only remain silent.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t give the two of them any face and directly exined the reason for the scandal. He didn¡¯t give the public any room to guess.
It was not attractive to exin things clearly. After everyone recovered from their shock, they gradually dispersed. Only then did the programmers on Weibo dare to heave a sigh of relief. They finally did not have to worry that the server would copse.
The only person who could not ept it was Tan Si. She bit her finger as she stared at the phone screen. She had read the statement several times, and the jealousy in her heart was about to overflow.
Why did she only get the title of a girlfriend and then be hidden in this vi by Zhao Yan, waiting to be sent away after giving birth?
However, Zou Bai had openly admitted that Jiang An and him were going to get married. She could even get the head of an aristocratic family to clear her name from the scandal.
God knew how happy Tan Si was after Chen Xiang returned. Finally, someone could go against Jiang An.
It would be best if Zou Bai could sway between his new and old love. Then, Jiang An would definitely cry every day. It would be as tragic as it could be.
Tan Si was overjoyed at the thought of this. However, she was interrupted by this statement after a few days of happiness.
¡°Jiang An doesn¡¯t deserve such a life,¡± Tan Si said through gritted teeth.
At this moment, Tan Nian knocked on the door. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ming in..¡±
Chapter 625 - 625: Almost Beaten
Chapter 625: Almost Beaten
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ever since Tan Nian returned to the vi, he had started his lessons again. However, because he knew that it was very difficult for his mother to be pregnant with the baby, he tried not to disturb her.
As time passed, he realized that he had actually adapted and could even squeeze out some time to y.
Zhao Yan turned a blind eye to his actions. After all, the child had alreadypleted his homework and was so perfect that there was still some time left. This meant that he was still very smart. This realization made him proud.
Although Zhao Yan had already decided to put all his energy into nurturing his second son, he was still happy that his eldest was so hardworking.
It was precisely because of this that Zhao Yan would not squeeze Tan Nian dry. It was good that he couldplete his homework and not continue with his sses. Otherwise, he would definitely not let him have any free time.
Tan Nian didn¡¯t understand these things. He just found a way to make himselffortable. This family maintained its calm on the surface.
However, Tan Nian was still a child. He wanted to spend more time with his mother. After thinking about it, he chose today to knock on the door.
Tan Si did not respond for a long time. Tan Nian waited for a while before pushing open the door, wanting to confirm if his mother was in the room.
However, as soon as she entered, a ss of water flew over. ¡°Who taught you rules? Casually pushing the door open?!¡±
The ss almost hit Tan Nian. Tan Si realized that her mood had strangely improved.
As long as she vented her anger on someone weaker than her, she would not be angry anymore.
Tan Nian was undoubtedly the best candidate. Not only was he weak, but he was also Tan Si¡¯s child. No matter how she treated him, she would choose to continue loving his mother.
At the thought of this, Tan Si became even more unrestrained. She casually picked up the pillow on the bed and continued throwing it. Even if a soft pillow hit his body, it would still hurt, let alone with her aggression.
Tan Nian fell to the ground and looked at Tan Si nkly.
Of course, the pillow was not that lethal and did not cause any substantial pain, but to a child, a mother¡¯s anger was scary enough.
Adults felt that if they were just angry, children would not remember them after they coaxed them. However, the child would always remember that scene. He would not be able to forget it even after he grew up.
When Tan Si reacted, he was so frightened that he curled up into a ball and could not even speak. This weak posture made Tan Si be even more aggressive. She casually picked up something and threw it at him.
This sound naturally attracted the attention of the others. Although the nanny did not know what had happened, she still carried Tan Nian away immediately. Tan Si had casually thrown the things around him. If she had really hit him, the consequences would be unimaginable.
The nanny carried Tan Nian to look for Zhao Yan, hoping that he could stop Tan Si¡¯s actions.
However, Tan Si was angered by her actions. She got off the bed and chased after her. ¡°Put the child down!¡±
Pregnant people would always be emotionally unstable because of the increase in hormones. Tan Si¡¯s temper was already bad enough. Coupled with the fact that she was pregnant, it was simply explosive. Moreover, seeing that Jiang An was doing well made her even angrier. She had already lost her mind.
The nanny ran to the second floor. She entered the study without knocking and said, ¡°Young Master, please save Little Young Master.¡±
Zhao Yan was busy reading thepany¡¯s proposal. He looked up unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±
The nanny exined what had happened concisely and emphasized, ¡°Miss Tan threw whatever she could grab. If something really hit Young Master¡¯s head, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see him now.¡±
When Zhao Yan heard this, he realized the seriousness of the matter. Tan Si could treat the child badly, and this could keep the child away from her. However, she could not abuse the child physically.
No matter what his ns were for Tan Nian, it was his child¡¯s blood. Moreover, Tan Nian was going to be sent to please his mother.
Zhao Yan stood up and pulled Tan Nian into his arms. ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will protect you.¡±
Tan Nian seemed to have found a life-saving straw. He desperately burrowed into Zhao Yan¡¯s arms, as if this could give him a sense of security.
Tan Si chased after her with disheveled hair. ¡°Hurry up and return Tan Nian to me.¡±
She shouted at the nanny as if she was about to attack in the next second.
Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°Look at you now. Hurry up and go back to your room.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I¡¯ve been bored to death in that room. This nanny doesn¡¯t care about her master at all. She ran out with Tan Nian in her arms. You have to punish her.¡± Tan Si¡¯s tone was very agitated.
¡°If you didn¡¯t hit the child, she wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was very unfriendly..
Chapter 626 - 626: A Kind Father
Chapter 626: A Kind Father
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si could not tolerate the slightest bad tone now. In her opinion, he should worship her since she had worked so hard to give birth to Zhao Yan¡¯s child.
Moreover, the doctor had said that she had to take good care of herself and definitely not get angry. Therefore, when she first returned, Zhao Yan was simply obedient.
As long as Tan Si asked for it, he would do anything. He treated her like his own mother.
This also increased Tan Si¡¯s arrogance, giving her the illusion that Zhao Yan wouldpromise with her for the sake of the child.
¡°I didn¡¯t hit the child. I just threw a pillow at him. Don¡¯t listen to that nanny¡¯s nonsense. She just can¡¯t stand our rtionship. You have to chase her away now,¡± Tan Si said loudly.
Recently, Zhao Yan had been busy with thepany¡¯s matters. He wanted to make some achievements for his nsmen to see and help Zhao Lan contact the outside world. He was simply so busy that his feet did not touch the ground. It was not easy for him to have some time to return to the vi to rest, but he still had to deal with such troublesome matters. He was really annoyed to death.
¡°Hurry up and shut up. She¡¯s been in our family for more than ten years. She definitely won¡¯t lie. Look, Nian Nian is so afraid. Who do you think I should believe?¡± Zhao Yan snorted.
Seeing that she could not win the argument, Tan Si started to cry. ¡°I¡¯m still pregnant. How can you treat me like this? You really have no conscience.¡±
That sharp tone made Zhao Yan¡¯s ears hurt. His patience with Tan Si had run out, and he did not want to hear her say anything else.
Moreover, there was a trembling Tan Nian in his arms. It was not easy for the child to get closer to him during this period of time. This time, he had to stand on the child¡¯s side. After a while, he would send him back to the old residence. He had to maintain the father-son rtionship.
¡°No matter what you say, you shouldn¡¯t have attacked the child. If any of the things you have hit the child, we would be talking about this in the hospital now. You¡¯ve never taken the child seriously. You¡¯ve only treated him better asionally when you needed it.¡±
Zhao Yan deliberately said, ¡°You¡¯ve yed with the child a few times since he was born. You haven¡¯t spent much time with him. You¡¯re not worthy of being the child¡¯s mother.¡±
Tan Si was stunned by this usation. For a moment, she did not know how to respond, but her heaving chest showed how angry she was.
Zhao Yan didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her, so he said directly, ¡°Zhao Yi, bring her back to her room. Don¡¯t let here out easily.¡±
When Zhao Yi heard that, he ordered people to pull Tan Si away. She instantly burst into loud cries. However, no matter what, she could not resist the strength of these people and was forced to be pulled away.
Tan Nian finally dared to raise his head. He had no intention of pleading for Tan Si.
Because just now, he could feel that his mother really wanted to kill him. The ss shattered by his feet was the best evidence.
It was just a little bit away from hitting his head. This made Tan Nian lose all his hopes for his mother.
Seeing how depressed he was, Zhao Yan reached out and stroked the top of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Daddy still loves you. You¡¯ll always be Daddy¡¯s first child. No one can rece you.¡±
These words sounded very fake, but to a child, it was a life-saving straw. The person closest to him in this vi was Tan Si, but she had clearly abandoned him.
Like all children, Tan Nian was worried that the birth of younger siblings would cause him to lose the love of his parents.
That was why he wanted to look for Tan Si today. He wanted his mother to be happy and not forget him. He was now in despair because of Tan Si¡¯s actions.
At this moment, Zhao Yan¡¯s kindness had be hisst support. If his parents ignored him, it would be a disaster for the child.
Tan Nian nestled in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms and finally said from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Daddy.¡±
Zhao Yan took the opportunity to pat his back, as if he had be a kind father.
However, in a ce where Tan Nian could not see, Zhao Yan revealed a smug smile.
Now that he had subdued Tan Nian, this son of his had finally be the perfect chess piece.
As long as Tan Nian was biased towards himself, he would be of great use after being sent to his mother¡¯s side. With his face, his mother would definitely be obedient to Tan Nian.
Zhao Yan¡¯s blood surged when he thought about the fact that he would soon be able to use the power behind Luo Xuan.
He looked excitedly at Tan Nian in his arms and thought to himself, ¡°My good son, you have to fight for your father and make Grandma happily hand over the power in her hands. The head of the family, who has been living in seclusion, should have stepped down long ago..¡±
Chapter 627 - 627: Telling a Story
Chapter 627: Telling a Story
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ever since Tan Nian experienced this incident, he had been in a state of panic. He was even distracted during ss. Even the slightest sound could scare him.
The tutor realized this and quickly reported the situation to Zhao Yan.
¡°How did this happen? How did you guys take care of him?¡± Zhao Yan rubbed his temples and said.
He did not expect it to be so troublesome to raise a child. There were endless things happening.
The tutor choked on his question. He was just a teacher who was in charge of ss every day. As for what happened in your family, how would he know?
However, the person in front of him was paying him. No matter how angry he was, he could only endure it.
It was not easy for him to suppress the anger in his heart. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Young Master must have suffered some blows. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±
Upon hearing ¡®blows¡¯, Zhao Yan fell into deep thought. Nothing had happened at home recently. The only person who could deal him a blow was Tan Si.
Zhao Yan sighed. ¡°I understand.¡±
He nned to have a chat with Tan Si. At the very least, she should pretend to be a loving mother and coax the child.
Just as he was looking for her, Tan Nian hid in his room and made a call.
¡°Little Wingsy, I¡¯m really scared,¡± Tan Nian said with tears in his eyes.
¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Yu came over and asked.
The two of them were ying in the toy room. They did not expect Tan Nian to call at this time, and he was even sobbing.
Tan Nian burst into tears when he heard the words of concern. He was really too afraid.
Fortunately, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not rush him. They waited silently for him to finish crying before guiding him to tell them what had happened.
After listening to the entire story, the two of them did not know what to say. After all, there was no way to resolve this matter. The person who hurt Tan Nian was his mother.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi lived in a happy family. Even if their parents sometimes left home, they were sure that their parents loved them.
Therefore, there was no way topletely understand Tan Nian¡¯s situation. This was their fate.
All they could do was not say useless words. They would not mention their beautiful lives and keep Tan Nianpany as he was sad.
After Tan Nian finally stabilized his emotions, the two children began to tell him stories. They were all unoriginal fairy tales.
Back then, Jiang An had used them to coax the children, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Although Jiang Yu liked princess stories, she didn¡¯t like to listen to stories and only liked to watch movies.
Jiang Yi had no interest in fairy tales. In the end, he could only sit back and do nothing. He did not expect it toe in handy today.
This was the first time Tan Nian had heard someone tell him a story. Wang Li had never cared about nurturing him in this aspect, and Tan Si would not do such unnecessary things.
As Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi told the story, Tan Niany on the bed and slowly closed his eyes. He had the sweetest dream in this period of time.
Tan Nian finally obtained a period of peace and could temporarily forget what had happened.
In order to solve the problem, Zhao Yan pushed open Tan Si¡¯s door. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±
Tan Si red at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you now. You¡¯ve already gotten someone to drag me out of the study. You¡¯re not giving me any face at all.¡±
Tan Si still did not realize the seriousness of the matter. She thought that as long as she messed around a little, Zhao Yan would alwayspromise.
After all, she was pregnant with the Zhao family¡¯s child. If anything happened to her, his n would fail.
Zhao Yan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that there are any other bargaining chips you can talk to me about. Nian Nian¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t been good recently. You¡¯d better act like a loving mother.¡±
¡°What else do you want?¡± Tan Si looked at her stubbornly.
¡°You can wait and see what happens.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I can kill you after you give birth and make you disappear silently. No one will know where you went.¡±
Tan Si knew that Zhao Yan was not joking. He could really do this. Only then did she realize that she had no chance of winning against Zhao Yan.
¡°What do you want me to do?¡± she asked shakily.
Zhao Yan finally smiled. ¡°Take good care of the child. Apany him for at least an hour every day, but you can¡¯t stay for too long. Don¡¯t let Tan Nian rely on you too much. Sooner orter, he will have to return to the old residence.¡±
¡°I understand.¡± Tan Si hurriedly nodded..
Chapter 628 - 628: Grandchildren
Chapter 628: Grandchildren
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Jiang An finished filming, she began to have nothing to do again. She did not want to be busy. It was good to be able to spend some time at home with her children.
After all, she couldn¡¯t always find good productions. She didn¡¯t want to act in those crude scripts either. Zou Bai promised that he wouldplete all his tasks immediately. Perhaps they could go on a trip together, so she waited patiently.
For this promise, Zou Bai was so busy that his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. He squeezed out four hours of sleep every day just toplete his work as soon as possible.
This made Wen Li, who was about to leave, worried. She knocked on his door and said, ¡°Zou Bai, you should rest. These things will never be finished. Don¡¯t work so hard.¡±
¡°An¡¯an and the children are still waiting for me. I have to finish my work as soon as possible,¡± Zou Bai replied.
Wen Li did not expect that to be the reason. Of course, she liked Jiang An a lot. Under the contrast of Chen Xiang, she liked her even more. The two children were also very cute.
However, for the sake of her son¡¯s health, she still had to persuade him. ¡°I know you¡¯re very anxious, but you have to take care of your body. An¡¯an doesn¡¯t want to see you like this either.¡±
¡°Mom, I¡¯m the one in a hurry to find them. I really don¡¯t want to stay in Beijing alone.¡± Zou Bai took responsibility for everything.
Wen Li thought that her son was saying this because she was leaving and he would feel a little lonely. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then marry An¡¯an as soon as possible. That way, you won¡¯t have to be alone. It would be even better if you could have another child.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let An¡¯an give birth again,¡± Zou Bai said firmly.
Wen Li was furious. She was about to retort, but she swallowed her words in the end.
Anyway, she had four sons, so she definitely wouldn¡¯tck grandchildren in the future. If Zou Bai really didn¡¯t have any children of his own, her nephew could also take care of him. If he really didn¡¯t have children, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.
She saw that her son had been alone for so many years. It was not easy for him to find a girl he liked and sessfully get with her. There was no need for her to do something like break up the couple.
Moreover, Jiang An was really a very good girl. She had nothing to object to.
¡°Forget it, what you do is your own business.¡± Wen Li said, a little lonely.
Zou Bai naturally sensed it. He thought about it and decided not to hide it anymore. He said, ¡°Mother, what you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. Little Feather and Little Wingsy are my children.¡±
¡°I know you treat these two children as your own,¡± Wen Li said with a smile.
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°Mom, what I mean is that the two children are my biological children.¡±
¡°What?¡± Wen Li looked at Zou Bai in disbelief.
She did not react to this sentence at all. She only recovered after thinking for a long time.
Then, she kept thinking about what had happened. Zou Bai would never lie to her about such a thing. However, they were clearly Si Cheng¡¯s children. Could this be fake?
¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Wen Li asked.
Zou Bai helped her sit down and told her what had happened in detail.
After Wen Li heard this, she was pleasantly surprised. She did not expect such a thing to happen in the world. Those two cute children were actually her biological grandchildren.
¡°No, I have to go and see them now.¡± Wen Li stood up and said.
Zou Bai quickly pulled her back. ¡°Mom, if we go now, you won¡¯t be able to catch the ne. Even if it¡¯s a private ne, international flights need to be arranged in advance. If you miss it this time, dad will have to wait for you for a while.¡± He knew Wen Li¡¯s personality. If he really let her go now, she would definitely make a big fuss and want everyone to know. An¡¯an hadn¡¯t expressed desire to get married yet. It was better not to do that.
Wen Li said regretfully, ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t leave your father alone outside. We agreed to meet today. It¡¯s not good to dy it. I¡¯ll see them when I get back.¡± Fortunately, Wen Li was a person who listened to advice. Without much hesitation, she turned around and left. However, before she left, she still packed a pile of things and said that they were for Jiang An and her grandchildren. She asked Zou Bai to bring them to the Jiang family.
Zou Bai looked on helplessly. It was fine if it were children¡¯s toys, but how could there be jewelry? Children didn¡¯t need these.
Wen Li said excitedly, ¡°Only these things are worthy of my daughter-inw and grandchildren. You can¡¯t forget to bring them over.¡±
Zou Bai had no choice but to take his bags to Xiyun.. When Jiang An saw so many things, she said in surprise, ¡°Did you move your house over?¡±
Chapter 629 - 629: Frozen Grass
Chapter 629: Frozen Grass
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Coincidentally, Mo Shen also came when he entered. When Zou Bai wasn¡¯t around, he would alwayse over, but he never stayed over. He had very clear ideas about boundaries.
¡°Why are there so many things?¡± Mo Shen asked.
Zou Er instructed everyone to move in. Zou Yi also came out to help. He looked very busy.
Zou Bai sighed. ¡°These are all things my mother asked me to bring over. She said they¡¯re for her grandchildren.¡±
Mo Shen could tell that something was wrong. ¡°Did you tell your family the truth?¡±
¡°I thought it was time, so I told her,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to worry that I don¡¯t have children.¡±
Jiang An epted it well. The two of them had been together for long enough. There was no need to hide some things anymore. Everyone could slowly ept it.
However, she still felt that it was inappropriate to have so many gifts, especially those jewelry. They looked expensive.
Even if the Jiang family was so rich, they would not buy so many pieces of jewelry at once. Moreover, some of them did not look like they could be bought on the market.
¡°This is an heirloom jewelry. How can you give it to me?¡± Jiang An was a little puzzled.
¡°You¡¯re her daughter-inw, the future mistress of the Zou Family. Of course, she has to give it to you,¡± Zou Bai said matter-of-factly.
In his opinion, no matter how many jewels there were, they were not worthy of Jiang An. All the good things belonged to her.
Little Feather, on the other hand, was very excited. She rushed to the pile of gifts and looked around. It seemed like she liked every one of them.
Jiang An could only take them. After all, it was a gift from an elder. It would be rude to return it.
¡°What does she like? I¡¯ll prepare more in the future,¡± Jiang An said.
Zou Bai leaned over and said, ¡°If you can call her Mom, it¡¯ll definitely be better than any gift.¡±
Jiang An couldn¡¯t help but hit him. Zou Baiughed instead.
Mo Shen felt a little lonely when he saw how loving they were, but he digested this feeling very well. As long as An¡¯an was happy, it was fine.
He squatted down and wanted to organize the gifts, but just as he bent down, he fell uncontrobly.
The two children were frightened and immediately ran towards Mo Shen. Jiang An and Zou Bai also hurriedly ran over.
¡°Brother Mo Shen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang An asked anxiously.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Mo Shen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just that the poison in my body is attacking each other, so this situation happened.¡±
Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He was clearly very healthy just now.
Zou Bai understood what he meant. ¡°Your body is maintained by poison. If it¡¯s out of bnce, you¡¯ll be like this, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Shen exined, ¡°My body has long been ruined. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been exiled by the family. It was only because my brother died that they had no choice but to bring me back. They used this method of fighting poison with poison to barely maintain it. Otherwise, I would have died long ago.¡±
Jiang An couldn¡¯t ept this reason. She thought that Brother Mo Shen had already recovered, but she was told that he hadn¡¯t recovered at all.
Jiang An said helplessly, ¡°Is there no cure?¡±
Mo Shen reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. This method can support me for a long time. I won¡¯t die now.¡±
This statement couldn¡¯tfort Jiang An at all. The various poisons in his body attacked each other to support his body. His body couldn¡¯t be very healthy usually. He might be tortured day and night. Mo Shen shouldn¡¯t be living such a life.
She looked at Zou Bai for help. ¡°Your family is also an aristocratic family. Don¡¯t you have any medicine that can save people?¡±
Hearing her say this, Zou Bai tried his best to recall. Finally, he found it in the corner of his memory and said, ¡°I remember that the Zou family recorded something called the Frozen Grass. It can neutralize all poisons in the world without harming the foundation of the body.¡±
Jiang An seemed to have found a life-saving straw. ¡°Then where can we find such grass?¡±
¡°Frozen Grass is not something that can be found casually. Thest time it appeared was 300 years ago. The ancestors of the Zou family took the risk to climb the rarely-traveled snow mountain and barely found one.¡±
Mo Shen said, ¡°An¡¯an, you don¡¯t have to find the grass for me. I¡¯m fine now.¡±
Jiang An made up his mind. ¡°No matter how difficult it is, I have to find it. I have to make you better.¡±
To Jiang An, Mo Shen was the only light in her childhood. He had to live well so that Jiang An could truly walk out of the haze.
Zou Bai naturally understood what Jiang An was thinking and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you..¡±
Chapter 630 - 630: Persist in Doing It
Chapter 630: Persist in Doing It
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Mo Shen stabilized, he refused to let Jiang An find the grass no matter what. They had only found such a thing a few hundred years ago. It could almost be considered a legendary herb.
Even the Mo family did not record this herb. It was obvious how difficult it was to obtain it.
There were naturally many magical herbs in the world, but not all of them could be recorded by the Mo family. The reason was that it was too difficult to obtain.
Although there was nock of people who had found and verified the medicinal properties of these herbs, they had paid a huge price. Many people had even exchanged their lives for a herb.
Even if herbs could save lives, it was not worth it. The ancestors of the Mo family did not want to see such a thing happen again and did not allow the Mo family¡¯s herb record to record such herbs.
Mo Shen knew that his ancestor¡¯s decision had its considerations. If he wanted to find the grass, not only would he have to expend a huge amount of manpower and resources, but there would also be people who would sacrifice themselves in the search. He couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.
However, Jiang An refused to give up. She sat on the carpet and looked at Mo Shen. ¡°Brother Mo Shen, since there¡¯s such an opportunity, we have to give it a try. If we find it, you don¡¯t have to worry about the poison.¡±
Jiang An really didn¡¯t want Mo Shen to continue enduring all this, and didn¡¯t believe that he was fine. The poison in his body would definitely consume his lifespan.
In her opinion, Mo Shen should not be like this. Mo Shen was the best person in the world. He should enjoy the best life and not be tortured by illness.
Mo Shen shook his head. ¡°An¡¯an, even the Zou family hasn¡¯t been able to find a second grass in hundreds of years. It can be seen how harsh the conditions for growth are. Moreover, this herb might have gone extinct long ago. There¡¯s no need for you to focus on finding herbs. You should live your own life.¡±
Jiang An had already made up her mind. It was not something that Mo Shen could persuade her with just a few words. She stood up and said, ¡°Brother Mo Shen, no matter what you say today, I have to find the frozen grass. I have to do it even if I have to spend my entire life.¡±
With that, Jiang An turned around and left. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Mo Shen anymore. She would do what she had already thought of, even if no one supported her.
Mo Shen was at a loss. When Jiang An¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight, he said, ¡°An¡¯an is different. She¡¯s more self-reliant than before.¡±
¡°Back then, An¡¯an lived in an unsafe environment. Those people from the Tan family kept bullying her. In order to protect herself, she could only choose to be obedient, so many people thought that she was weak. Now, she¡¯s the real her,¡± Zou Bai said with admiration.
Mo Shen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good too. An¡¯an can protect herself by bing like this. She doesn¡¯t have to rely on anyone.¡±
Mo Shen was really happy. Before he found An¡¯an, he was worried day and night. During the days when he was unconscious, he was immersed in a dream. In his dream, An¡¯an was living a miserable life, calling his name helplessly.
Therefore, after Mo Shen found An¡¯an, he decided to stay by her side. If anything happened, he could protect An¡¯an immediately.
However, relying on the protection of others would notst long. It was best if An¡¯an could be stronger herself.
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. She¡¯s the heir of the Jiang family and the future head of the family.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very proud.
Mo Shen smiled. ¡°So I can¡¯t stop her at all, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zou Bai nodded. ¡°Let her do it. Regardless of sess or failure, she won¡¯t regret it.¡±
After Jiang An returned to her room, she called Zou Er in and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Zou family for so many years. You know the internal structure of the secret guards very well, right?¡±
¡°I followed Master to carry out the shadow guard reform. I¡¯m very clear about the currentposition,¡± Zou Er said honestly.
Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you about the details, but what do I need to build a secret guard organization?¡±
This shocked Zou Er. Building a secret guard organization was not a small matter. He did not know what to say or not to say. At this moment, he missed Zou Yi terribly.
After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Why do you want to form a secret guard? I¡¯ll do my best to protect you. You¡¯ve long been recognized by the Zou family¡¯s secret guard as the matriarch.¡±
¡°But this is far from enough.¡± Jiang An¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°You¡¯re still members of the Zou family. I need a secret guard that belongs to the Jiang family. They can only listen to me and protect the Jiang family. Only then can I feel at ease.¡±
Zou Er was a little uneasy.. Could it be that Miss Jiang wanted to break up with his master?
Chapter 631 - 631: Forming a Secret Guard Organization
Chapter 631: Forming a Secret Guard Organization
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect Zou Er to help her get the secret guards organized. She just wanted to understand what was needed and prepare early so that it wouldn¡¯t be toote.
She also knew that her idea was a little shocking. Of course, secret guards were good things. Not only could they protect herself and her family invisibly, but they could also find out some information that ordinary people did not know.
Many families were afraid of the four aristocratic families because of the guards in their hands.
However, it was purely a dream for every family to have secret guards. The nurturing of guards required arge investment, not only in terms of funds, but also in terms of mental strength.
They had to carefully choose the first batch of secret guards and set up a very strict process to train them. It would be best if the initial batch was rtively young and to inculcate loyalty to the family when they grew up.
However, this also required them to grow up. It would take more than ten years or even longer, and the investment could not be stopped halfway.
The expenditure of this alone was enough to topple small families, let alone nurture a new batch of guards after they grew up.
There had to be someone apanying them to ensure that these people would never betray their families. Otherwise, it would really be the worst thing in the world if all the people they taught ran away in the end.
Therefore, even if many people coveted secret guards, they could only sigh in disappointment. They did not have the ability to nurture them at all unless they paid the price of their entire family.
Jiang An had never thought of forming a secret guard, but recent events made her understand that she seemed to have been relying on Zou Bai to protect her. Moreover, the initiative to protect her was in his hands.
In other words, if Zou Bai withdrew this protection, there was nothing she could do.
Jiang An naturally believed that Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t do that, but it was better to distinguish between the Zou and Jiang families. After all, even if the two of them were together, it didn¡¯t mean that the two families would merge.
Since Jiang An was the future family head, she had to do something for the Jiang family.
But now, she didn¡¯t want to give up her job in the entertainment industry and go to thepany. If she wanted to do something for the Jiang family, she could only find another way.
Establishing a secret guard was obviously a good idea. The Jiang family of Xiyun was far away from Beijing and seemed to be iparable to the four great families. However, Jiang An knew that the Jiang family had the capital to establish a secret guard, but they had never done so.
Previously, Jiang Hai and Li Mei felt that this was too eye-catching. It was as if they were going to fight the four major families. It was better to hide themselves in a corner of Xiyun. It was best if no one noticed the Jiang family.
However, the situation waspletely different now. Because of Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s rtionship, the Jiang family had received unprecedented attention. It was not something they could control themselves.
At the same time, many enemies of the Zou family had also noticed this and were thinking about whether to make a move in the dark. Li Mei had dealt with many such things recently.
She did not hide it from Jiang An. She told her everything and let her make the decision herself.
Due to this, Jiang An wanted to establish a secret guard that truly belonged to the Jiang family to protect her family.
After asking a few simple questions, Jiang An probably had a n in mind. She nned to discuss it with her parents and brotherster. After all, this was a huge matter.
Zou Er anxiously reported this matter to Zou Bai, hoping that his master would have a way to stop it.
Unexpectedly, Zou Bai did not take it seriously at all after hearing this. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to specially report this to me.¡±
Zou Er didn¡¯t understand why his master was so calm. Miss Jiang was already going to form her own secret guard. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she wanted to separate from his master?
It was Zou Yi who dragged him away and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Although Miss Jiang is in love with Master, she¡¯s still the heir of the Jiang family. Naturally, she has to prioritize her family. It¡¯s not strange to form a secret guard. You ran over in such a hurry to tell Master. You seem to be a snitch.¡±
Zou Er was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You know that¡¯s definitely not what I meant.¡±
¡°Of course I know. Master also knows who you are. That¡¯s why he knew to ignore you. Otherwise, he would have gotten someone to drag you out long ago.¡± Zou Yiforted him.
Zou Er heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°By the way, how did you deal with the director?¡±
¡°Threw him overseas to do manualbor. No one will know where he is,¡± Zou Yi said.
Actually, he was not telling the truth. He had already died when the director ¡®disappeared¡¯. His master would not do those sloppy things. As long as he was alive, there would be movements. It was better for him to be dead..
Chapter 632 - 632: Zhao Qi
Chapter 632: Zhao Qi
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai had already instructed that there was no need to let Jiang An know, so Zou Yi didn¡¯t tell Zou Er. He wasn¡¯t someone who could hide things. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he let it slip by Miss Jiang¡¯s side.
Zou Er nodded after hearing that. He asked so that when Jiang An asked, he could have an answer.
Zou Yi and Zou Er were not busy at the moment. They even had time to gather for dinner at night. The Jiang family¡¯s old residence was surrounded by threeyers of people. No one could enter at all.
Zhao Yi, who was far away in the capital, was not doing so well. He was so busy that he did not even have time to stop and drink water. Zhao Yan had a terrifyingly long schedule recently, and he had to hide it from his family. He could not be discovered by Luo Xuan and the other elders.
As a result, there were not many people he could bring with him. Not all of the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards were loyal to him, and only a small number of them had really acknowledged him as their master.
Zhao Yi had to follow him everywhere. Before going to an unfamiliar ce, he had to make a lot of preparations. As the heir of the Zhao family, Zhao Yan¡¯s security level had to be the same as the head of the family.
A small leader of the secret guards who was in charge of the periphery was called Zhao Qi. He had a good rtionship with Zhao Yi and chatted with him while waiting outside. ¡°Brother, what exactly is Master doing recently? It¡¯s fine if he keeps going out, but he doesn¡¯t run to the same ce. He has to rearrange the protection n every time.¡±
¡°Why are you asking so much about Master¡¯s matters? Just do what you¡¯re told.¡± Zhao Yi said.
Zhao Qi was a little unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re treating me as an outsider. I¡¯ve already done things with Master for so many years. Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m one of us? Hurry up and tell the truth.¡±
Zhao Qi was indeed not an outsider. He was someone who had grown up with Zhao Yan like Zhao Yi. He had been training with the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards and was much stronger than Zhao Yi.
Moreover, he was the first among the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards to pledge loyalty to Zhao Yan. He even put this matter on the table and called Zhao Yan Master in front of everyone.
This showed his attitude. If Zhao Yan failed in the future, he would no longer have the right to be loyal to his new master. It could be said that he had cut off all his paths of retreat.
Zhao Yan was also grateful for his loyalty and gave him a very high status among the secret guards. He also promised that only Zhao Yi would be above him in the future.
Zhao Yan would not hide most things from Zhao Qi. Sometimes, he could even exin a little. Only by letting his important confidants know what he was nning would they not make bad decisions.
Zhao Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Master seems to have met someone incredible and wants to cooperate to deal with the Zou family. That¡¯s why he often meets them.¡±
¡°To be able to deal with the Zou family, they must not an ordinary person.¡± Zhao Qi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that this meeting ce is too simple.¡±
Zhao Qi was really disgusted. Recently, the ces they had arranged to meet were all in the wilderness. Some of them could be said to be deserted. Their secret guards rarely came to such ces.
¡°Master doesn¡¯t want anyone to know either.¡± Zhao Yi said.
Zhao Qi shook his head. ¡°The people we meet always let Master go in alone. It¡¯s too shameful to leave after everyone else has left.¡±
Zhao Yi quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Keep your voice down. He¡¯s only doing this because he¡¯s cautious. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±
Zhao Qi was good at everything but his mouth. He dared to say anything unpleasant. He had offended many people in the secret guards, but they never took this guy seriously. Anyway, the people he offended could not kill him.
Zhao Yan also knew Zhao Qi¡¯s characteristics, but he had never interfered in such matters. It was not a bad thing that Zhao Qi had a bad rtionship with others.
¡°Your subordinates seem to have a lot of guesses,¡± a foreign man in the room said in Mandarin.
Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°They don¡¯t know anything, so they¡¯re naturally curious. When we can sit down and talk openly, they won¡¯t guess anymore.¡±
¡°As long as we canplete the first half of the n, of course we will sit with you.¡± The foreign man was very confident. ¡°As long as Zou Bai dies, no one can stop us.¡±
Zhao Yan did not have much of a reaction after hearing this. He also hoped that Zou Bai would die, but he would not believe that anyone could do it.
That was someone he regarded as an opponent. He was definitely not a fool who could be easily killed.
Seeing that Zhao Yan was unmoved, the foreign man knew that he was waiting for him to show his trump card and prove that they could really do this. He opened the box he carried with him..
Chapter 633 - 633: Chip
Chapter 633: Chip
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Inside the box was a glowing chip. Its entire body flickered with light and was as transparent as crystal. It looked different from all the chips on the market.
Zhao Yan leaned back and tried his best to look calm. ¡°What¡¯s the use of this thing?¡±
The foreign man was very proud. ¡°This is the top chip now. It contains the top programs. As long as you¡¯re willing to support us, you can immediately create a technology empire. The programs inside can even build simted robots. At that time, you can influence as many people as you want from Zou Bai¡¯s side. They definitely won¡¯t betray you.¡±
It did sound very tempting, but Zhao Yan was not a fool. These words could not move him.
¡°Since it¡¯s such a powerful thing, why didn¡¯t you keep it for yourselves? Why did you have toe all the way to find me and want to cooperate with me?¡±
Faced with such a question, the foreign man looked troubled. He was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°The core personnel who designed the chip back then are all dead, so a lot of the content hasn¡¯t been decrypted. We need to find someone at the same level as them to have a chance of using the chippletely.¡±
A smile finally appeared on Zhao Yan¡¯s face. This was what he wanted to hear. If it was really so perfect, he would not have cooperated with these people.
¡°As long as you can help me be the head of the Zhao family, I¡¯m willing to use the Zhao family¡¯s resources to help you fulfill ourmon wish to kill Zou Bai.¡± Zhao Yan raised a condition.
The foreign man knew that he no longer had the right to negotiate. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±
After the conversation ended, Zhao Yan stepped out of the room and looked at Zhao Qi. ¡°Get someone to follow this person. We can¡¯tpletely believe his words.¡±
Zhao Yan finally ended his busy period. After returning home, he nned to bond with his son. The moment he entered the house, he saw Tan Si apanying Tan Nian to ss.
Her stomach was already slightly curved. She sat at the side drowsily, as if she was about to fall into a deep sleep in the next second.
Tan Nian was no longer as flustered as he was in ss. His eyes followed the teacher closely. Clearly, he was paying attention.
Zhao Yan suddenly felt that this kind of life was not bad. It seemed like he could make do with it.
Just as he had this thought, Tan Si said impatiently, ¡°When will ss end? I have to hurry back to catch up on my sleep.¡±
Her tone was very nasty, and she no longer looked as gentle as before. It was obvious that she was in a fit of anger.
Zhao Yan immediately came to his senses. If he really wanted a warm life, he definitely could not let Tan Si stay. That would definitely be a time bomb.
Once again, he made up his mind to send her away after she gave birth.
It was the end of ss for Tan Nian. After packing up his textbooks, he turned around and saw Zhao Yan standing at the door. He ran over excitedly. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡±
During this period of time, although Zhao Yan had been traveling everywhere, he would apany Tan Nian whenever he was at home. He had to seize the time to nurture their rtionship.
Tan Nian did not know what he was thinking. He only felt his father¡¯s love. To him, this was simply like a dream.
After all, the fact that Tan Si had thrown something at him hadpletely worn away his yearning for his mother. Although he was young, he was not a fool.
Therefore, even if Tan Si¡¯s performance changedter on, Tan Nian could notpletely trust her. He could only try his best to get along peacefully.
However, a child needed someone to rely on in the end. Zhao Yan became Tan Nian¡¯s choice.
When Zhao Yan heard Tan Nian call him, he quickly walked over and picked him up. He spun him a few times in the air.
Tan Nian liked this interaction very much and smiled happily.
The nanny looked at them lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner now. It¡¯s all Young Master and Little Young Master¡¯s favorites.¡±
The harmonious scene did not include Tan Si. She seemed to have been forgotten.
She didn¡¯t have any reaction to this. As long as she didn¡¯tck food, it was fine.
In order to appease her, Zhao Yan specially gave her a card to spend as she pleased.
Therefore, Tan Si had been able to pretend to be a loving mother during this period of time because she could finally buy what she wanted to buy.
Tan Si felt that she had started living the life of a wealthydy in advance. She did not have to do anything and only wanted to spend money every day. If only she could continue living like this for the rest of her life..
Chapter 634 - 634: Irreplaceable
Chapter 634: Irreceable
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An was worried about Mo Shen living alone, so she forced him to move into the Jiang family¡¯s residence. Anyway, the Jiang family¡¯s old residence was terrifyingly big. Not to mention letting him move in, even if thousands of people came, they could still live there.
This was also the reason why the Jiang family had chosen the old residence to be on the mountain. This ce was far from the residence of ordinary people. Even if it was built a little bigger, no one would say anything.
If they built such a huge house in the city center, the government would not agree.
Therefore, even the Zou family¡¯s residence could notpare to the Jiang family¡¯s in terms of area.
Only the Mo family, who lived in the valley in the suburbs of the capital, couldpare. However, two-thirds of their houses were medicinal fields, unlike the Jiang family, who used all theirnd for living. There was even a small waterfall in the back garden of their house.
¡°An¡¯an, my health isn¡¯t that bad. You don¡¯t have to worry so much,¡± Mo Shen said to Jiang An.
Ever since he moved into the Jiang family, Jiang An had been busy taking care of him. It was as if he was a fragile porcin vase that would break if he was not careful.
She couldn¡¯t wait to follow him everywhere. Mo Shen was worried that Zou Bai would be jealous.
However, Zou Bai had no objections to this. He knew that Jiang An did this out of concern for her brother. It was also because of this that she could feel at ease.
Moreover, the person being taken care of didn¡¯t seem to be very happy. Mo Shen was visibly at a loss, making people want tough.
Jiang An draped the nket over Mo Shen. ¡°Even if you look fine on the surface, there are so many poisons in your body. You can¡¯t let your guard down. It won¡¯t be a joke if it res up again.¡±
Mo Shen was helpless. ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯ve been studying medicine since I was young. I know my body¡¯s condition. It looked scary that day, but it was nothing.¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t believe a word he said.
Mo Shen really had no choice. He was no match for Jiang An in terms of strength now. After all, he was still a sickly invalid, and Jiang An had been learning martial arts for many years.
¡°Zou Bai, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Mo Shen could only ce his hopes on Zou Bai.
Zou Bai spread his hands and said, ¡°An¡¯an must have her reasons for doing this. It¡¯s better for you to be obedient.¡±
This was the first time Mo Shen felt the malice of the couple. They would stand together to deal with him unconditionally.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were very happy about this matter. They had to find Mo Shen to y with every day. In their opinion, this uncle was a big ymate.
Even if Jiang Yu dressed him up as a doll, he would not be angry. At the same time, he could talk to Jiang Yi about those weapons. He could be said to be an all-rounder.
Jiang An only needed to keep them under her nose to feel at ease. Seeing the three of them ying, she heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, her phone rang.
¡°An¡¯an, our family has been traveling in Xiyun recently. We were wondering if you wanted to meet us since you¡¯re staying here.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the phone.
Jiang An was pleasantly surprised. She had liked Sophie a lot when she was filming the variety show. She had a straightforward personality and said whatever was on her mind. The two of them got along very well. Now that she was here, Xiyun quickly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a time to get together. The children haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time too.¡±
The two of them quickly decided on a time and ce to meet on the phone. It was a happy thing to have friendse and gather. Jiang An did not want to revolve around her family every day. She had her own social circle.
Mo Shen was also very happy. If Jiang An went out, he could have some time to rest. He didn¡¯t have to worry about Jiang An pestering him about the frozen grass every next second.
Unexpectedly, Jiang An put down the phone and instructed the servants, ¡°You must take good care of Mo Shen, just like how I do. You can¡¯t neglect him at all, let alone let him out of your sight.¡±
The servants were well-trained and replied in unison, ¡°Got it.¡±
Mo Shen suddenly felt that his future days would be abysmal. Even if Jiang An went out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.
Zou Bai patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to be obedient. Don¡¯t think that your body is fine just because nothing happened. If something really happens to you, An¡¯an definitely won¡¯t be able to ept it.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t happen. With you by An¡¯an¡¯s side, I can rest assured.¡± Mo Shen smiled.
Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°You and I have different meanings to An¡¯an. Neither of us can rece the other.¡±
Mo Shen was stunned when he heard this. He had never thought of this before. He was very important to An¡¯an. He would not be reced just because someone equally important appeared..
Chapter 635 - 635: Relationship Experience
Chapter 635: Rtionship Experience
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As the princess of a country, Sophie had official duties to perform. Before she became an adult, she had to travel all over the country. After she became an adult, she was even assigned many official duties overseas.
However, she really did not like these things. After she turned 22 years old, she informed her family that she did not want to perform any official duties anymore. At the same time, she did not ept the royal family¡¯s subsidies anymore. She would be responsible for all her expenses.
Since the child had clearly expressed her dislike, the royal family had never made Sophie attend official functions again.
Princess Sophie slowly faded from the public eye, not to mention that she was a foreign princess. Chinese people would not pay special attention to her.
Therefore, when she came to live in China, no one recognized Sophie at all. She could live the life of an ordinary person.
Sophie found a job and lived her life in peace, no longer having to face the spotlight. Her face no longer had to be frozen with a smile every day.
It was at this time that she met Gao Tian, who was traveling.
Although Gao Tian was not considered famous, he was still a famous supporting character in the industry. He yed important roles that could be remembered by the audience.
Therefore, with a stable group of fans, there was nock of work for him.
However, he did not want to be busy filming every day. Every time he worked for a period of time, he would give himself a break. He might not appear anywhere with a bag on his back, and his fans would asionally meet him.
Sophie had met him on a trip and was mistaken as a fan and given an autograph.
However, Sophie knew nothing about Chinese television dramas at the time and did not know who Gao Tian was.
She was very puzzled as to why the person in front of her wanted to sign an autograph for her and kept asking questions.
Gao Tian finally realized that the beauty in front of him did not know him. He quickly apologized sincerely. The two of them became familiar with each other after a while. In the end, they developed into a couple who went traveling together.
¡°So this is how Sister Sophie was wooed.¡± Jiang An sighed after hearing Sophie¡¯s story.
The children were ying with the cats in the corner of the coffee shop. The adults were sitting opposite each other at the table and chatting casually.
Sophie changed the subject to rtionship experience and told him how she had met Gao Tian.
¡°And what was the asion that brought you together?¡± Sophie asked.
Jiang An was stunned. The rtionship between her and Zou Bai was tooplicated. It could not be exined in a few sentences. In fact, the reason why she was willing to let him get close to her in the beginning was because of the children.
The two of them knew each other too differently. They clearly had children, but they didn¡¯t know what the other party looked like.
After they reunited and knew the truth, it was mostly for the sake of their children. Later on, they slowly epted this rtionship.
¡°The two of us are childhood sweethearts. An¡¯an actually knew me before she returned to the Jiang family. At that time, I went to the Jiang family and met An¡¯an. She even called me brother,¡± Zou Bai said with a smile.
His answer finally had a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, Jiang An really didn¡¯t know what to say.
Were they supposed to say that the two of them identally slept together and had children, and only found out who the other party waster?
Sophie was unaware of the twists and turns. ¡°So when An¡¯an returned to the Jiang family and her childhood ymates met again to reminisce about the past, the two of you naturally got together, right?¡±
¡°Something like that,¡± Jiang An braced herself and said.
She didn¡¯t know what else to say on the subject, but Sophie epted it and moved on to something else.
Both families thought that there was nothing to hide about the meeting. They casually found a coffee shop in Xiyun. When the tabloid reporters heard the news, they swarmed over.
They thought that since they didn¡¯t go to a membership-based ce to meet, but chose a cafe with peopleing and going, it didn¡¯t matter even if they were filming. They immediately pressed the shutter of the camera and quickly wrote a manuscript to post online.
In an instant, the matter of the two families meeting became a trending topic. After all, the variety show had ended too quickly back then. Before everyone could watch it to their heart¡¯s content, they were told that they would never film it again. Many people were still thinking about it.
Now that they heard that the two families of the variety show were meeting in private, they rushed over to know what was going on.
Some people even guessed that there might be a new variety show. This meeting was a warm-up to attract the attention of the public.
Some people said that it was impossible. Gao Tian and Jiang An were famous for not liking hype, or it was just a simple meeting..
Chapter 636 - 636: Meeting
Chapter 636: Meeting
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This matter caused a huge discussion on the Inte. Everyone had yet topletely ept the fact that ¡°Baby Sets Off¡± had suddenly stopped filming. They had not seen enough of these children.
Moreover, it was obvious that there were still many ces they had nned to go. There would definitely be more exciting things happening. It was a pity to end it in such a hurry.
Initially, no one had much hope, but seeing Sophie and Jiang An together made them feel that they could still look forward to it.
[Could it be that they¡¯re trying to re-establish a new program? Is that why there¡¯s today¡¯s news?]
[If you want to record a new program, you should announce it on Weibo. You shouldn¡¯t do this.]
[This is a publicity stunt. If it was just announcing a new program, it would not be so popr.]
[I don¡¯t think so. It seems to be just a gathering among friends.]
[I think so too. I saw Gao Tian traveling with his wife and children two days ago.]
[I bumped into him a few times on the streets of Xiyun. He looks especially rxed. He should be here to travel.]
[But I really want them to continue filming. Of course, they don¡¯t have to bring Tan Si along.]
[What¡¯s wrong with our Si Si? This is discrimination.]
[Si Si is such a good person. You¡¯re blind to hate her.]
[Tan Si¡¯s fans are too extreme. The reason why they don¡¯t want to bring her along is because she¡¯s pregnant. How are they going to continue recording the show?]
The public¡¯s opinion of this matter was limited to this, but it was different in the eyes of those wealthy families.
They did not take Gao Tian seriously since he was just a famous celebrity. There were a lot of them in the entertainment industry.
However, Sophie¡¯s identity was so extraordinary that though regr people did not know, they knew very well.
For the development of the family, the wealthy families had to be observant and listen to everything. They were also very familiar with foreign families. Even if they did not have much interaction, they had to recognize each other to avoid making a fool of themselves.
As the princess of Country F, Sophie¡¯s face was not a secret among the top aristocratic families. Moreover, she had often attended official events and left many clear images.
If she was only the royal princess, of course they would not value her so much. Country F was different from other countries. On the surface, it had be a constitutional monarchy with the trend of the times, but the power of the army was still in the hands of the king. The royal family also had a high status in the hearts of the people.
This made them almost untouchable. They also had the ability to intervene in matters of state. It could be said that the king was still the king. His power had not been weakened.
Sophie was the princess of such a country and had the right of inheritance byw.
Although she was not the first in line to the throne, no one knew what would happen in the future. Even if Sophie was not fated to be the throne, she was still the noble princess and would have a say in the country in the future.
When Sophie moved to China, it was not that there were no noble families who wanted to build connections, but they were all beaten back.
Sophie hated it when people tried to please her. Growing up, she was used to facing people trying to tter her, so she could sense it immediately.
Fortunately, the noble families chose to give up after many attempts, fearing that they would be hated if they kept disturbing Sophie.
They thought Sophie just didn¡¯t like to socialize, but the news made them realize that Sophie could also form friendships with noble families.
These people gritted their teeth in hatred when they saw Sophieughing happily in the video.
If only the person sitting opposite Sophie was family. The benefits of being on good terms with the princess of Country F were immeasurable. Moreover, Zou Bai was by Jiang An¡¯s side. The meaning behind this was too profound.
The people from these aristocratic families began to specte non-stop. They almost thought that this matter was a conspiracy theory, but they did not treat this meeting purely as a gathering of friends.
No one thought that the rtionship between Sophie and Jiang An was purely friendship. They thought that the Xiyun family was really smart to make the first move to please Sophie.
However, neither Sophie nor Jiang An had any intention of linking this friendship with benefits. The two of them were only here to meet their friend today.
Jiang An did not care about Sophie¡¯s identity and had never nned to use her identity to do anything. She only thought that the two of them could get along well and interact more in the future.
Sophie thought so too. She could tell that Jiang An was a very innocent and kind person. She did not care about her friend¡¯s identity. The two of them had always been equals.
Zou Yi and Zou Er had long noticed the reporters who were filming. When they wanted to stop them, they received a hint from Zou Bai¡¯s eyes, telling them not to act rashly..
Chapter 637 - 637: Other Backers
Chapter 637: Other Backers
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Master originally hated being photographed by these tabloids the most. Why didn¡¯t you stop them today?¡± Zou Er was a little puzzled.
Zou Yi smiled. ¡°Master naturally has his own considerations. Well just listen to orders.¡±
Zou Er nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
After getting this answer, Zou Er really didn¡¯t think about it anymore. He focused his attention on his surroundings again and tried his best to do his job as a security guard.
Zou Yi vaguely understood something. In the past, his master would never indulge these people who took photos. He did not like to be exposed in front of the camera. If someone had told Zou Yi two years ago that Zou Bai would be filming a variety show, he would definitely think that person was crazy.
But now, it was all because of Miss Jiang.
This time, it must be because of this. Master was always thinking for Miss Jiang.
That was indeed what Zou Bai thought. He wanted everyone to know that Jiang An had a strong backing. Even if she didn¡¯t have the Zou family, she still had other connections.
She had to make everyone fear Jiang An. Only then could she ensure that everything would go smoothly when she became the head of the family in the future, so that no one would look down on her and make things difficult for her.
Zou Bai still didn¡¯t say much during this conversation. His personality wasn¡¯t the passionate kind. Even if he had love now, it was just that he wasn¡¯t as cold as before.
It would be impossible for him to be as enthusiastic as the sun.
However, Zou Bai had been listening attentively to their conversation from the beginning to the end. He didn¡¯t have any intention of disrespecting them. From time to time, he would say a few words to lighten the atmosphere.
More importantly, his gaze was fixed on Jiang An. The tenderness in his eyes was almost overflowing, allowing everyone to understand his love for Jiang An.
Gao Tian and Sophie naturally noticed this. In the past, they thought that Zou Bai and Jiang An were together for the benefit of the family. After all, it was difficult to believe that there was love because of their backgrounds.
Moreover, the impression that Zou Bai had given to the public previously was not positive.
Sophie knew more than that, such as Zou Bai¡¯s massacre abroad, which had nearly filled the crematorium.
Zou Bai had done more than one such shocking thing. His reputation was almost on par with the devil.
At that time, Sophie was very worried about Jiang An and felt that she would definitely be bullied. However, after filming the variety show, she no longer thought that way. She could tell that Zou Bai really loved Jiang An.
The children were tired of ying with the cats. They ran to their parents¡¯ side to rest. Jiang Yu threw herself into Jiang An¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so hot.¡±
Jiang An took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. Zou Bai followed her example and wiped Jiang Yi¡¯s face. However, because his actions were not as meticulous, the child¡¯s face was red.
Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned around and ran back to Jiang An¡¯s side. Sophieughed. ¡°Zou Bai, this isn¡¯t how you wipe a child¡¯s face. You¡¯re using too much strength.¡±
Zou Bai had always been sessful in everything he did since he was young. He seemed to be omnipotent, but now that he was facing the matter of wiping the child¡¯s face, he actually looked helpless. He really did not expect the child¡¯s face to be so tender.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Looks like I should leave the child to you for a few days to take care of. I won¡¯t let Auntie Fang and the others help.¡±
Gao Tian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what we should do. When Gao Jing was born, I didn¡¯t know how to take care of the child. At that time, I didn¡¯t even dare to carry him. Sophie threw the child into my arms and didn¡¯t care about anything. I could only take care of him bit by bit. After that, I knew how to do everything.¡±
¡°Then it seems that I should do the same,¡± Jiang An said with a smile.
Sophie hade to Xiyun for a vacation, so Jiang An didn¡¯t want to disturb her. She got up after lunch and said goodbye.
The children could not bear to part with their ymates and hugged each other, unwilling to let go.
The adults gave their children plenty of time to say goodbye. Even if they were young, they were still independent individuals and could not always interfere with their actions.
Just then Sophie¡¯s phone rang. She frowned as if something big had happened. Gao Tian didn¡¯t look too happy either.
¡°What happened?¡± Jiang An asked.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. This ringtone means that it¡¯s a call from Sophie¡¯s house. We haven¡¯t heard this sound for a long time. We¡¯re just a little surprised,¡± Gao Tian exined.
This was not a small matter. Sophie¡¯s family was the royal family of Country F. Something must have happened for her to call after so long.
Jiang An and Zou Bai exchanged nces, expressing their understanding.
Seeing the two of them like this, Gao Tian knew that they already knew Sophie¡¯s identity.
They had no intention of hiding it from them. There was no need to exin
now..
Chapter 638 - 638: Battle for the Throne
Chapter 638: Battle for the Throne
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie took a long time on the phone. She stood where everyone could see her, visibly agitated.
Towards the end, she even became agitated. After hanging up, she almost threw the phone in her hand.
Gao Tian quickly went up to her. ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°My family asked me to suspend all the public welfare activities and transfer them back to the country as soon as possible, and it has to be done within three days,¡± Sophie said coldly.
¡°Why?¡± Gao Tian couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°They never interfered in these things in the past.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure. Something must have happened in the country. Otherwise, they would never have done this.¡± Sophie sighed.
Zou Bai called Zou Yi over. ¡°Let the Intelligence Network report what happened in Country F recently.¡±
Zou Yi quickly contacted the people of the Intelligence Network. They paid attention to the news of various countries and were also in charge of prying into the secrets of the aristocratic families and royal families of other countries.
Sophie looked at Zou Bai with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Zou Intelligence Network knows everything. I didn¡¯t expect them to pay attention to things in other countries.¡±
¡°If you want the n tost forever, you naturally have to have some methods. Being able to know news before others is a very good method,¡± Zou Bai said.
The Intelligence Network answered very quickly. Zou Yi walked over and reported, ¡°The current king of Country F is seriously ill. The doctor has determined that he won¡¯t live for more than a few days. Now, the princes and princesses below are rubbing their fists and preparing to snatch the throne. The entire royal family is in chaos, but they haven¡¯t announced it to the public.¡±
Sophie almost fell when she heard the news, but Gao Tian quickly caught her.
¡°Grandpa has always been in good health. How did he suddenly be like this?¡± Sophie wondered.
¡°Health of the elderly is always uncertain. They might have been fine a few days ago, but something could go wrong suddenly,¡± Jiang Anforted her.
Sophie knew this and could ept it, but the second half of the news made her angry.
¡°Grandpa is already in this state, but they¡¯re still busy fighting for the throne. The crown prince has already been decided. What¡¯s there to fight for?¡± Sophie asked.
Zou Yi lowered his head and said, ¡°The crown prince has expressed that he doesn¡¯t want to inherit the throne. He only wants to leave the royal family and marry the person he loves, so there¡¯s no crown prince in Country F now.¡±
It was appalling. Sophie couldn¡¯t control the expression on her face. She didn¡¯t know what emotion to use to face the news.
Although she knew that her uncle¡¯s rtionship with her grandfather was very bad because her grandfather did not allow him to marry the person he liked due to her status, it was not a good time to say that he did not want to be the crown prince when her grandfather was seriously ill.
Since the crown prince had already said that he wanted to give up the throne, potential candidates would naturallypete.
Jiang An didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If the first in line gives up, then the next in line should be the crown prince, right?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that in Country F.¡± Sophie held her forehead. ¡°Even if you¡¯re the sessor, you need to be conferred the title of crown prince by the king. If the king doesn¡¯t confer the title of crown prince in time, the candidate will need to be chosen by the royal family and the support of the people. Now that Uncle wants to give up the title of crown prince and Grandpa is seriously ill, everyone has equal rights.¡±
The king of Country F was not a mascot. As long as he could sessfully ascend the throne, he would be the ruler of the country. No one could resist this temptation.
Sophie also understood why her family had called her back in such a hurry. They had even asked her to bring the charity projects back. This was an event that could win people¡¯s hearts.
However, Sophie really did not want to get involved. She thought that she had already left the royal family and only retained the title of a princess.
In fact, she had long stopped using the royal allowance and lived in China on her own.
As for who could be the king, she did not care at all. In any case, it had nothing to do with her.
Her thoughts were written all over her face. Zou Bai said, ¡°Sophie, even if you don¡¯t want to help, you can¡¯t stay out of this. The rest of the royal family doesn¡¯t believe that anyone doesn¡¯t have any thoughts about the throne. Even if you can sessfully ignore this matter, if your mother snatches the throne, you will be the first sessor.¡±
The royal family of Country F was not purely a patriarchal inheritance. As long as one had royal blood, they were qualified to inherit the throne.
Sophie¡¯s mother was the king¡¯s daughter and had the same status as the prince by blood. Even if Sophie was only the king¡¯s granddaughter, she had the same rights as a male cousin.
This was a huge threat to others who wanted to snatch the throne..
Chapter 639 - 639: Won’t Leave
Chapter 639: Won¡¯t Leave
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie knew Zou Bai wasn¡¯t just trying to scare her. It was very likely that this could happen in the future.
Her mother had never hidden her desire for the throne. She had even openly confronted her uncle. The siblings were notoriously not on good terms.
Now that her uncle wanted to give up his identity as the Crown Prince, her mother would definitely not let go of this opportunity. Otherwise, she would not have called to urge her to go back.
Since Sophie was now the heiress, it was impossible for her to stay out of trouble.
¡°But I don¡¯t want to participate in this fight at all. I can offer to give up my status as a member of the royal family. I¡¯m willing to be an ordinary person,¡± Sophie said helplessly.
Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°So what if you say you¡¯ve left the royal family? The center of this battle is your mother. As long as she wants to fight for the throne, you can¡¯t be ignored. You have the blood of the royal family in you. You can make aeback at any time. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to fight or not. Whether you can fight is what matters.¡±
Zou Bai was used to such power struggles in the capital. Once the heir failed to sessfully be the head of the family, the others would definitely fight to the death.
It was not unusual for people to lose their lives. As long as such a family appeared friendly on the surface, no one cared about what was going on in private.
Moreover, Sophie¡¯s family waspeting for the throne of a country, and their methods would only be more intense. In other words, Sophie was no longer safe.
Jiang An held Sophie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to Country F first? At least you¡¯ll be safe next to your mother.¡±
¡°I can go back, but what about Gao Tian and our child?¡± Sophie looked at her husband and child. ¡°In this situation, Country F will definitely reject tourists from other countries. They can¡¯t go back with me. I can¡¯t leave them here.¡±
Sophie was a very family-oriented person. Her husband and children were the most important people to her now. It was absolutely impossible for her to leave them for her own safety.
¡°Since Gao Tian and Gao Jing don¡¯t have Country F¡¯s nationality, it means that Country F can¡¯t act rashly either. They can¡¯t bear the crime of harming other countries¡¯ citizens. As long as they¡¯re more careful, nothing should happen.¡±
Zou Bai analyzed, ¡°If the people from Country F really make a move on them, it will affect the friendship between the two countries. As long as they¡¯re still sane, they won¡¯t hurt them.¡±
This made Sophie feel a little more at ease, but she still did not want to leave. She had seen the methods of the royal family in Country F.
Although she could obtain her mother¡¯s protection when she returned, she would also give up her freedom. If Country F restricted her travels, she would never be able to return to China.
Gao Tian took a step forward. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be overcautious. You just have to think about what you want to do at this moment. As long as it¡¯s your decision, I¡¯ll support it. If you want to go back, I¡¯ll send you back. If you want to stay, our family of three will face everything bravely together.¡±
Gao Tian had always been reserved. Most of the time, it was Sophie who spoke for the family. He agreed with whatever his wife said.
Therefore, many people thought that their family dynamic was that women were strong while men were weak. Sophie was in charge of everything.
But Sophie knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Gao Tian was usually obedient because he loved her, but when it came to real things, he was never silent.
He was always able to offer a mature solution, and it was this that appealed to Sophie so that the two of them could fall in love and start a family.
Sophie paced back and forth on the spot. After a while, she said, ¡°I want to stay. No matter what happens, our family of three has to be together. If I leave, no one knows what will happen in the future. If I can¡¯te back, I won¡¯t be able to see you for the rest of my life.¡±
¡°Okay, the three of us will be together.¡± Gao Tian held Gao Jing¡¯s hand and held Sophie¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that those people are so bold as to do whatever they want in China¡¯s territory.¡±
Jiang An also felt that this was the best choice. Sophie did not have any thoughts about the throne. She would rather stay with the person she loved than face all the storms when she returned.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be too afraid. After all, the King is still alive. Even if they want to fight, they can¡¯t do it openly. I¡¯ll let you know immediately if anything happens,¡± Zou Bai made a promise.
Sophie was very grateful to him and didn¡¯t know what to say. Many people had offered money to the Zou family for information, but they couldn¡¯t get it. Zou Bai was only willing to do this for Jiang An..
Chapter 640 - 640: Young Master’s Order
Chapter 640: Young Master¡¯s Order
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do to repay you now, but as long as you need help, we¡¯ll do whatever it takes,¡± Sophie said, bowing.
Zou Bai dly epted this promise. If he were to say anything now, it would really embarrass Sophie.
Gao Jing also bowed. Although he did not know what had happened, he could sense his parents¡¯ gratitude to Zou Bai and Jiang An.
Jiang An quickly helped them up. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi stood at the side, not knowing what to do.
¡°Alright, we¡¯re friends today. Don¡¯t make the scene so stiff. The days ahead will definitely be better,¡± Jiang An said with a smile.
Sophie knew this too. Even if they were notpletely out of danger, this was not the time to worry every day.
¡°We¡¯re not going to end this vacation,¡± Sophie said. ¡°If they want to fight, there¡¯s no point in hiding at home. We might as well do what we want.¡±
Jiang An nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Why don¡¯t you move to Xiyun? The Jiang family canpletely protect you here.¡±
The Jiang family had taken root in Xiyun for a long time. When they started from scratch, they had left behind many connections. Coupled with the fact that their family business was getting bigger and bigger, they could dominate an area.
Xiyun was considered poor decades ago. It was just that the forest resources were rtively abundant and were not taken seriously by the families in the capital. After some investigation, the Jiang family chose this ce and tried their best to drive the economic development here and carry out trade with foreign countries. That was why Xiyun was where it was today.
Therefore, even if there were people who wanted a share of the lootter on and used various methods to interfere in Xiyun, they would still return empty-handed in the end.
The people of Xiyun only recognized the Jiang family. The rest were useless to them.
The Jiang family could be said to be the dominant family in Xiyun. No other family couldpete with them. This was a very rare thing in China.
Fortunately, the Jiang family had always kept a low profile and never put this matter in the open, deliberately making everyone forget about them.
The four major families in Beijing were so famous, but they could not establish their power in Xiyun.
Jiang An¡¯s words about protecting Sophie were not meant to coax her. As long as she gave this order, even the ordinary people of Xiyun would help, let alone the shops and business partners of Xiyun.
Sophie was definitely safe in Xiyun. Jiang An was confident.
¡°That¡¯s good too. We won¡¯t be staying in the capital. It¡¯s too chaotic there. If someone in Country F cooperates with any force, our family of three will be in danger.¡± Sophie epted the suggestion.
Jiang An had given them the token of the Jiang family and announced the order to protect them.
This was the first time Jiang An had used her right to be the sessor in Xiyun, causing amotion in the entire Xiyun business.
Jiang Zhen immediately received this order. Although he did not know the exact identities of the three people he wanted to protect, he did not have any objections and said directly, ¡°Since Young Master has already given the order, we only need to listen to it. Young Master¡¯s authority is only below the family head alone. We have to listen unconditionally.¡±
Xiyun¡¯s small leader and shop owners were relieved to hear him say this. As a talent nurtured by the Jiang family since young, Jiang Zhen would undoubtedly serve the Jiang family for the rest of his life.
He knew much more than them. Since he was so respectful to the Young Master, it was definitely a done deal.
Previously, because they had overlooked their three sons to announce that Jiang An was the heir, many people guessed that this was just pushing their daughter out to be a target. In the end, they would still pass the position of the family head to their sons.
Jiang Hai and Li Mei ignored this rumor. There was no need to exin their family matters to outsiders. As long as their family knew what was going on, it was fine.
Xiyun didn¡¯t know if the rumors were true or not, so they could only watch.
However, after Jiang An became the heir, she had never exercised her rights. She only continued her work in the entertainment industry. As time passed, they almost forgot that there was such a young master.
This time, Jiang An¡¯s sudden order caught them off guard. Fortunately, Jiang Zhen had expressed his attitude and let them know that the rumors were not true at all. The young master would be the future family head.
After a series of orders, Sophie¡¯s family would receive the highest level of protection in Xiyun. After Jiang Zhen was done with this matter, he drove to Jiang An.
He needed to ask what was going on. He wasn¡¯t questioning Jiang An¡¯s decision, but only by understanding the ins and outs could he better protect this family..
Chapter 641 - 641: Troublesome Elders
Chapter 641: Troublesome Elders
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Jiang An settled Sophie and her family down, she went straight home.
She had previously understood the internal affairs of the family and the operation of the businesses, but that was only theoretical knowledge. Today, when she really operated it, she felt very different.
After dinner, she sat on the sofa and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the family¡¯s internal affairs to be soplicated. Without anyone¡¯s help, I¡¯m really exhausted.¡±
Mo Shen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. The other families have elders, and they will form a group to interfere in the family¡¯s affairs, but the Jiang family doesn¡¯t seem to have one.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve asked Mom about this. She said that it¡¯s because the Jiang family hasn¡¯t been established for long, and Dad doesn¡¯t have that many rtives to be an elder, so he didn¡¯t do it.¡± Jiang An recalled.
Mo Shen sighed, ¡°This is also a good thing. There aren¡¯t so many constraints.¡± Zou Bai agreed. The two of them had really suffered enough from this group of elders.
Elders were different from subordinates. They had the status of elders and could not be ordered around casually.
Moreover, they would be a little arrogant because of this status and had a lot to say about family matters.
Many things had beplicated because of them, and others could not ignore their opinions.
Once they wanted to change those rotten rules, these people would jump out to object. They could not ept new things at all, but their era had passed. If they wanted their family to be better, they had to change with the times.
Back then, Zou Bai had gone overseas alone to kill people. When he returned, these elders said that he didn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s reputation.
At that time, their family was already on the verge of copse. When they were about to fall apart, they did note out but only spoke after everything was over.
Zou Bai had yet to recover from the feeling of killing. He didn¡¯t care about his elders and directly pressed the gun against the leader¡¯s head.
There were also people who wanted to rush up and threaten him, thinking that he definitely wouldn¡¯t really shoot.
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t afraid of this at all. He turned the gun around and fired at him. He only avoided his vitals and didn¡¯t kill him, but this was enough to shock the entire family.
No matter how many generations the Zou Family had been through, no one dared to even speak loudly to the elders. Zou Bai actually opened fire without any hesitation.
Only then did they understand that the person in front of them was a killing god. From then on, the elders no longer dared to raise any objections to Zou Bai. He could do whatever he wanted.
Of course, Zou Bai¡¯s hostility had not dissipated at that time. He did not really have any intention of breaking off rtions with the elders. Therefore, he would still respect them in some small matters as long as they did not have any objections to his important decisions.
After hearing Zou Bai¡¯s words, Mo Shen was very envious. The Mo Family was a medical family, so they especially respected their elders. This was because traditional medicine in China required time to umte experience. Experienced doctors were very rare.
The elders of the Mo Family did not even take the patriarch seriously. Their medical skills made them arrogant. Some generations of patriarchs were even puppets.
This was also the reason why Mo Shen¡¯s father wanted to find him. If he really didn¡¯t have a son to inherit the position of the family head, he could only choose from the side branches of the family. These elders would definitely fight for their own children. At that time, he would bepletely taken over. ¡°But aren¡¯t those elders urging you to have a child?¡± Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°If they want their child to be the head of the family, why are they urging you?¡± ¡°Because they want both benefits and reputation. Even if they covet the position of the head of the family, they can¡¯t show it on the surface. They worked hard to urge me to have children so that they could get an excuse. In the end, it can be said that the heir didn¡¯t have children even though they encouraged him, and they can say that it¡¯s better to give up.¡± Mo Shen studied and understood what these people were thinking.
Jiang An looked enlightened. It seemed that she had experienced too little. If it were her, she would not understand at all.
Mo Shen sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why you can save a lot of trouble now. Without elders suppressing you, you can do whatever you want. If you say that you¡¯re the young master, then you¡¯re the undisputed young master. Moreover, your three brothers aren¡¯t dissatisfied with this decision, and there won¡¯t be anypetition for the position of heir.¡±
At the mention of this, Jiang An smiled. ¡°We siblings don¡¯t care who the heir is at all. If you want to be the heir, I can give it up immediately. As long as the family is together and harmonious, it doesn¡¯t matter who bes the future head of the family.¡±
At this moment, the servant walked in. ¡°Miss, Mr. Jiang Zhen wants to see you outside.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. Let him in quickly,¡± Jiang An said in surprise..
Chapter 642 - 642: The Aura of an Heir
Chapter 642: The Aura of an Heir
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Jiang Zhen entered and saw Zou Bai and Mo Shen, he didn¡¯t know if he should say anything. After all, this was the Jiang family¡¯s matter.
Jiang An could also see Jiang Zhen¡¯s hesitation and understood that it was definitely not appropriate to speak about this in front of outsiders.
Although Jiang An trusted Zou Bai and Mo Shen very much, she also understood what her status as the sessor of the Jiang family represented. She could not harm the family¡¯s interests because of her personal friendship.
Zou Bai and Mo Shen were both very perceptive people. They understood what Jiang Zhen wanted to express and took the initiative to say that they wanted to take care of the children, leaving the living room to the two of them.
Jiang Zhen still felt that he shouldn¡¯t talk here, so he went to the pavilion in the garden at the back with Jiang An.
¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, did something happen?¡± Jiang An asked.
Jiang Zhen asked, ¡°Today, you gave an order to the entire Xiyun. I want to ask you about the reason behind this matter.¡±
¡°Why do you ask? Can¡¯t you listen to my orders?¡± Jiang An asked.
Jiang Zhen choked on his words, but he immediately realized what Jiang An meant.
As a subordinate, he really shouldn¡¯t raise such doubts about the young master. ording to the family rules, he only needed to obey orders.
¡°I just want to know the reason. Only then can I protect them better. Moreover, this is the first order you gave as the young master. I have toe and take a look.¡± Jiang Zhen lowered his head and said.
After not seeing him for so long, he could clearly feel the changes in Jiang An. His gentle sister had already grown up and was like a real young master.
When Jiang An first returned to the Jiang family, she was gentle and kind to the point of weakness. She would never have stood up for herself.
The only time she was tough was when she was facing Si Cheng. She had to resist for herself and her child.
Jiang Zhen had always treated him as a little sister. He felt that he should take good care of her. In the end, he even fell in love with her.
That was why he wanted to agree when he heard Li Mei mention that she wanted to matchmake him and Jiang An.
He should have rejected her righteously. As a subordinate of the Jiang family, he had no right to marry the eldest daughter of the Jiang family.
However, Jiang Zhen could not suppress his selfishness. He did not want to give up on this glimmer of hope.
Until their family found out about Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s rtionship. At that time, he had forcefully cut off all his thoughts.
It was good as long as Jiang An was happy. He only needed to be her subordinate.
With this thought in mind, he worked diligently in Xiyun. He simply took out 120,000% of his energy to deal with everything. The people in West Cloud said that he was the most serious subordinate of the Jiang family.
In his heart, Jiang An would always be a weak flower that needed protection, but now, everything had changed.
What he had just said was enough to prove that Jiang An had long grown into a big tree that did not need protection.
When she asked the question, she was like a real young master. Her posture naturally proved that she was not targeting him, but she really felt that her orders should not be refuted. That was the bearing of a superior.
¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, I won¡¯t say anything if you ask me, but if someone asks me every time I give an order, it will be troublesome.¡± Jiang An softened her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again.¡±
Jiang Zhen put down his emotions and said, ¡°I was too impulsive. No one else will know what happened today, and I won¡¯t ask what¡¯s behind the order.¡±
Jiang An realized that her attitude was not very good just now and quickly said, ¡°After all, this is the first time such a thing has happened. It¡¯s normal for you to ask. I¡¯ll tell you what happened.¡±
Jiang An recounted Sophie¡¯s identity and what was happening in Country F.
After Jiang Zhen heard this, he became anxious. Because it had just happened, Country F could still hide it from the outside world for the time being. Once they couldn¡¯t hide it, the entire country would be in chaos.
The Jiang family and Country F had business dealings. They had formed a stable cooperation for so many years. If there was any unrest in their country, it would definitely affect the Jiang family. They had to react in advance.
Moreover, the Jiang family had actually taken in a member of the royal family of Country F. This was not a joke. In the eyes of outsiders, the Jiang family supported this princess. God knew what would happen next.
Jiang Zhen became anxious. ¡°What should we do if the people from Country Fe to ask for her? Do we say we don¡¯t know? Their country is in chaos now. It¡¯s definitely not a good choice for the Jiang family to interfere now.¡±
He felt like the sky was about to copse. At the very least, this was interfering in other countries¡¯ internal affairs..
Chapter 641: Troublesome Elders
Chapter 641: Troublesome Elders
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Jiang An settled Sophie and her family down, she went straight home.
She had previously understood the internal affairs of the family and the operation of the businesses, but that was only theoretical knowledge. Today, when she really operated it, she felt very different.
After dinner, she sat on the sofa and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the family¡¯s internal affairs to be soplicated. Without anyone¡¯s help, I¡¯m really exhausted.¡±
Mo Shen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. The other families have elders, and they will form a group to interfere in the family¡¯s affairs, but the Jiang family doesn¡¯t seem to have one.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve asked Mom about this. She said that it¡¯s because the Jiang family hasn¡¯t been established for long, and Dad doesn¡¯t have that many rtives to be an elder, so he didn¡¯t do it.¡± Jiang An recalled.
Mo Shen sighed, ¡°This is also a good thing. There aren¡¯t so many constraints.¡± Zou Bai agreed. The two of them had really suffered enough from this group of elders.
Elders were different from subordinates. They had the status of elders and could not be ordered around casually.
Moreover, they would be a little arrogant because of this status and had a lot to say about family matters.
Many things had beplicated because of them, and others could not ignore their opinions.
Once they wanted to change those rotten rules, these people would jump out to object. They could not ept new things at all, but their era had passed. If they wanted their family to be better, they had to change with the times.
Back then, Zou Bai had gone overseas alone to kill people. When he returned, these elders said that he didn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s reputation.
At that time, their family was already on the verge of copse. When they were about to fall apart, they did note out but only spoke after everything was over.
Zou Bai had yet to recover from the feeling of killing. He didn¡¯t care about his elders and directly pressed the gun against the leader¡¯s head.
There were also people who wanted to rush up and threaten him, thinking that he definitely wouldn¡¯t really shoot.
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t afraid of this at all. He turned the gun around and fired at him. He only avoided his vitals and didn¡¯t kill him, but this was enough to shock the entire family.
No matter how many generations the Zou Family had been through, no one dared to even speak loudly to the elders. Zou Bai actually opened fire without any hesitation.
Only then did they understand that the person in front of them was a killing god. From then on, the elders no longer dared to raise any objections to Zou Bai. He could do whatever he wanted.
Of course, Zou Bai¡¯s hostility had not dissipated at that time. He did not really have any intention of breaking off rtions with the elders. Therefore, he would still respect them in some small matters as long as they did not have any objections to his important decisions.
After hearing Zou Bai¡¯s words, Mo Shen was very envious. The Mo Family was a medical family, so they especially respected their elders. This was because traditional medicine in China required time to umte experience. Experienced doctors were very rare.
The elders of the Mo Family did not even take the patriarch seriously. Their medical skills made them arrogant. Some generations of patriarchs were even puppets.
This was also the reason why Mo Shen¡¯s father wanted to find him. If he really didn¡¯t have a son to inherit the position of the family head, he could only choose from the side branches of the family. These elders would definitely fight for their own children. At that time, he would bepletely taken over. ¡°But aren¡¯t those elders urging you to have a child?¡± Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°If they want their child to be the head of the family, why are they urging you?¡± ¡°Because they want both benefits and reputation. Even if they covet the position of the head of the family, they can¡¯t show it on the surface. They worked hard to urge me to have children so that they could get an excuse. In the end, it can be said that the heir didn¡¯t have children even though they encouraged him, and they can say that it¡¯s better to give up.¡± Mo Shen studied and understood what these people were thinking.
Jiang An looked enlightened. It seemed that she had experienced too little. If it were her, she would not understand at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mo Shen sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why you can save a lot of trouble now. Without elders suppressing you, you can do whatever you want. If you say that you¡¯re the young master, then you¡¯re the undisputed young master. Moreover, your three brothers aren¡¯t dissatisfied with this decision, and there won¡¯t be anypetition for the position of heir.¡±
At the mention of this, Jiang An smiled. ¡°We siblings don¡¯t care who the heir is at all. If you want to be the heir, I can give it up immediately. As long as the family is together and harmonious, it doesn¡¯t matter who bes the future head of the family.¡±
At this moment, the servant walked in. ¡°Miss, Mr. Jiang Zhen wants to see you outside.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. Let him in quickly,¡± Jiang An said in surprise..
Chapter 642: The Aura of an Heir
Chapter 642: The Aura of an Heir
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Jiang Zhen entered and saw Zou Bai and Mo Shen, he didn¡¯t know if he should say anything. After all, this was the Jiang family¡¯s matter.
Jiang An could also see Jiang Zhen¡¯s hesitation and understood that it was definitely not appropriate to speak about this in front of outsiders.
Although Jiang An trusted Zou Bai and Mo Shen very much, she also understood what her status as the sessor of the Jiang family represented. She could not harm the family¡¯s interests because of her personal friendship.
Zou Bai and Mo Shen were both very perceptive people. They understood what Jiang Zhen wanted to express and took the initiative to say that they wanted to take care of the children, leaving the living room to the two of them.
Jiang Zhen still felt that he shouldn¡¯t talk here, so he went to the pavilion in the garden at the back with Jiang An.
¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, did something happen?¡± Jiang An asked.
Jiang Zhen asked, ¡°Today, you gave an order to the entire Xiyun. I want to ask you about the reason behind this matter.¡±
¡°Why do you ask? Can¡¯t you listen to my orders?¡± Jiang An asked.
Jiang Zhen choked on his words, but he immediately realized what Jiang An meant.
As a subordinate, he really shouldn¡¯t raise such doubts about the young master. ording to the family rules, he only needed to obey orders.
¡°I just want to know the reason. Only then can I protect them better. Moreover, this is the first order you gave as the young master. I have toe and take a look.¡± Jiang Zhen lowered his head and said.
After not seeing him for so long, he could clearly feel the changes in Jiang An. His gentle sister had already grown up and was like a real young master.
When Jiang An first returned to the Jiang family, she was gentle and kind to the point of weakness. She would never have stood up for herself.
The only time she was tough was when she was facing Si Cheng. She had to resist for herself and her child.
Jiang Zhen had always treated him as a little sister. He felt that he should take good care of her. In the end, he even fell in love with her.
That was why he wanted to agree when he heard Li Mei mention that she wanted to matchmake him and Jiang An.
He should have rejected her righteously. As a subordinate of the Jiang family, he had no right to marry the eldest daughter of the Jiang family.
However, Jiang Zhen could not suppress his selfishness. He did not want to give up on this glimmer of hope.
Until their family found out about Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s rtionship. At that time, he had forcefully cut off all his thoughts.
It was good as long as Jiang An was happy. He only needed to be her subordinate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
With this thought in mind, he worked diligently in Xiyun. He simply took out 120,000% of his energy to deal with everything. The people in West Cloud said that he was the most serious subordinate of the Jiang family.
In his heart, Jiang An would always be a weak flower that needed protection, but now, everything had changed.
What he had just said was enough to prove that Jiang An had long grown into a big tree that did not need protection.
When she asked the question, she was like a real young master. Her posture naturally proved that she was not targeting him, but she really felt that her orders should not be refuted. That was the bearing of a superior.
¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, I won¡¯t say anything if you ask me, but if someone asks me every time I give an order, it will be troublesome.¡± Jiang An softened her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again.¡±
Jiang Zhen put down his emotions and said, ¡°I was too impulsive. No one else will know what happened today, and I won¡¯t ask what¡¯s behind the order.¡±
Jiang An realized that her attitude was not very good just now and quickly said, ¡°After all, this is the first time such a thing has happened. It¡¯s normal for you to ask. I¡¯ll tell you what happened.¡±
Jiang An recounted Sophie¡¯s identity and what was happening in Country F.
After Jiang Zhen heard this, he became anxious. Because it had just happened, Country F could still hide it from the outside world for the time being. Once they couldn¡¯t hide it, the entire country would be in chaos.
The Jiang family and Country F had business dealings. They had formed a stable cooperation for so many years. If there was any unrest in their country, it would definitely affect the Jiang family. They had to react in advance.
Moreover, the Jiang family had actually taken in a member of the royal family of Country F. This was not a joke. In the eyes of outsiders, the Jiang family supported this princess. God knew what would happen next.
Jiang Zhen became anxious. ¡°What should we do if the people from Country Fe to ask for her? Do we say we don¡¯t know? Their country is in chaos now. It¡¯s definitely not a good choice for the Jiang family to interfere now.¡±
He felt like the sky was about to copse. At the very least, this was interfering in other countries¡¯ internal affairs..
Chapter 643: The Princess’ Risk
Chapter 643: The Princess¡¯ Risk
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Zhen had learned from the subordinates of the older generation of the Jiang family. He hade into contact with these people when he was in his teens, so he was very experienced in doing things. Ordinary people could notpare to him at all.
However, this also caused him to be very cautious. Before doing anything, he had to confirm how risky it was. He could not take the risk with the Jiang family.
His style of doing things was so calm that he was overly cautious. However, after more than ten years of development, the Jiang family¡¯s business had long stabilized.
Thepanies under the Jiang family had also reached arge scale and were generally stable. Jiang Zhen¡¯s work style was very suitable to deal with these things.
This led to Jiang Zhen instinctively rejecting any risk, such as what Jiang An was doing at this moment.
¡°I¡¯m protecting them out of friendship. I don¡¯t have any intention of interfering in other countries¡¯ internal affairs. Moreover, even if Country F wants toe and ask for her, they need her permission to return to the country. If they go against her wishes, it¡¯s called kidnapping,¡± Jiang An emphasized.
Jiang Zhen looked troubled. ¡°But others don¡¯t know what you think. They will guess what the Jiang family wants to do. It will even affect many business dealings.¡±
Jiang An wouldn¡¯t be frightened by such words. She had alreadye into contact with the Jiang family¡¯s business and learned from Zou Bai that it was normal for business to fluctuate. If she was overcautious for the sake of business stability, she might as well not be the head of the family.
As long as the entire family was developing, there was no need to fuss over a few businesses.
¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, it¡¯s normal for business to fluctuate. There aren¡¯t 100% stable business transactions in the world,¡± Jiang An said.
Jiang Zhen understood that Jiang An didn¡¯t care. He swallowed his advice and had to remember his identity.
He finally said, ¡°Forget about the business, but it¡¯s really not a good thing to leave a princess in Xiyun.¡±
ording to the news from Zou Bai, Country F was about to fight for the position of the crown prince. All the members of the royal family were not spared.
Moreover, these members more or less had power in their hands. If it really came to thest moment, no one could say if they would use force.
When the time came, they would definitely cause trouble for the Jiang family in order to bring Sophie back.
The Chinese government had always adhered to the principle of not interfering with other countries. If Country F pressured the government, it was very likely that they would directly send Sophie back. Then, the Jiang family would be a huge joke.
Seeing that Jiang Zhen was already walking back and forth anxiously, Jiang Anforted him. ¡°I didn¡¯t announce to the public that I wanted to keep Sophie here. I just informed the Jiang family to do their best to protect her. If what you¡¯re worried about really happens in the future, the Jiang family will be considered to have done their best. We won¡¯t lose anything in any way.¡±
As the heir, Jiang An had to calcte the gains and losses from an overall perspective, not whether she would lose money on a certain point.
As long as Sophie¡¯s matter did not affect the Jiang family, it was not a loss. She had done this to build a good reputation.
Since the young master of the Jiang family could do this for a friend she had not known for long, it was definitely beneficial to befriend the Jiang family. The Jiang family would obtain more friends.
Seeing that he could not persuade her, Jiang Zhen could only sigh and let her go. This matter was not so big that the Jiang family could not bear it. If Jiang An insisted on doing it, so be it.
Jiang Zhen lowered his head and said, ¡°Since you understand everything, I won¡¯t stop you anymore. The entire Xiyun will definitely abide by Young Master¡¯s orders.¡±
Jiang An walked over and softened her tone. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, this matter was done out of affection. You shouldn¡¯t be calctive about the so-called gains and losses. If I were the one who fell into this situation, would you ignore me because of these external interferences?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡± Jiang Zhen raised his head and said firmly.
Jiang An looked at him calmly. This already exined everything.
Jiang Zhen no longer mentioned the possible consequences. This time, he was really willing to protect Sophie.
Zou Bai quickly walked over and shouted Jiang An¡¯s name, interrupting their conversation. ¡°An¡¯an, something happened in Country F. The old king passed away two hours ago. The crown prince left behind a letter that he was unwilling to inherit the throne and left. Now, there¡¯s no one in Country F who can stand up and take charge.¡±
Jiang An asked, ¡°Does Sophie know? How is she now?¡±
¡°Country F is so chaotic that they¡¯ve had no time to inform Sophie. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll know until a whileter.¡± Zou Bai shook his head..
Chapter 644: Grandfather’s Death
Chapter 644: Grandfather¡¯s Death
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hearing Zou Bai¡¯s words, Jiang An sat in the pavilion and sighed. ¡°If she finds out, she will definitely be sad. After all, her biological grandfather has passed away, but I don¡¯t know if I should tell her now.¡±
Zou Bai understood what she meant. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that if you tell Sophie now, she¡¯ll ask to return to the country for the funeral, but if you don¡¯t tell her, you¡¯re afraid that Sophie will me you for missing the funeral, right?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve already said that Country F is very chaotic. No one can control what happens if Sophie goes back. If a fight really breaks out, she¡¯ll be involved in this political war. However, he¡¯s Sophie¡¯s grandfather after all. Logically speaking, she should go back to attend the funeral.¡± Jiang An had a headache.
Although Jiang An had not spent much time with Sophie, she really liked this friend of hers.
Jiang An did notck family and a lover. In fact, this love had already filled her life.
However, she did not have many friends. The people she knew in the entertainment industry were not considered friends. They could only be said to get along well.
Sophie was basically her first female friend, and she cherished her, which was why she protected Sophie as soon as it happened.
Moreover, she had made up her mind that no matter how chaotic Country F was, she would do her best to protect Sophie.
However, things were developing too quickly. Previously, the old king was only seriously ill, but now, he suddenly died.
That damned crown prince suddenly left at this time, leaving behind a pile of mess.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want to be the king, why didn¡¯t you try your best to resolve it when you were the crown prince? You could have even run away then. Now, you¡¯re moring that you don¡¯t want to be the king and even left when the country was in turmoil. What an irresponsible scram!¡±
The two men present did not stop Jiang An from scolding her. In any case, these words could not be spread. It was good for her to vent her anger. Moreover, the crown prince had indeed gone too far.
Since he was born in the royal family and had enjoyed wealth and glory for half his life, he had an inescapable responsibility, even if it was not something he could choose.
Even if he wanted to leave the royal family, he should first cut off the royal family¡¯s support and show his determination.
Not only did he get the royal allowance as the crown prince, but he also said that he did not want to bear the responsibility of being the crown prince and govern the country. All the benefits were taken by one person. How could there be such a good thing in the world?
¡°I think we should tell Sophie about this,¡± Jiang Zhen said after some thought. ¡°After all, her family member has passed away. We should let her choose whether she wants to go back or not.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll be impulsive, even if she has to think carefully when she goes back,¡± Jiang An said worriedly.
Zou Bai thought for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Sophie still has Gao Tian by her side. He will definitely stabilize Sophie.¡±
After thinking about it, Jiang An could only do this. She couldn¡¯t hide it from Sophie forever.
Zou Bai and Jiang Zhen apanied Jiang An to see Sophie. Mo Shen was at home taking care of the children. He did not go to the pavilion just now to avoid suspicion. After all, he was the sessor of the Mo family. It was better for him not to know about the internal affairs of the Jiang family.
Sophie was arranged to stay in the best hotel in Xiyun for the time being. After that, she would move to the vi area with the best security. It was not far from the Jiang family¡¯s mansion on the mountain, so it was convenient for her to interact with Jiang Anter.
Because Sophie was an honored guest of Jiang¡¯an, she was treated warmly by everyone in Xiyun. The hotel treated her with the highest level of service.
Sophie was a princess in Country F and had enjoyed wealth and glory, but she was still shocked by the enthusiasm here. This treatment was not inferior to that of a princess.
For the time being, she did not have to worry about safety. The scenery in Xiyun was beautiful and the air was pleasant. She felt that life was veryfortable, but she was worried about her grandfather¡¯s body. If not for the fact that she was worried about being involved in the storm, she really wanted to go back and visit him.
¡°I wonder how Grandfather is doing,¡± Sophie muttered.
She tried to contact her mother, but themunication from Country F seemed to have been cut off. There was no news back for a long time, so she could only wait.
Gao Tianforted her. ¡°There might be news in two days. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±
¡°Mom, Auntie Jiang An is here,¡± Gao Jing said from outside.
When Sophie heard this, she quickly went out to wee Jiang An. Seeing her ugly expression, she had a bad feeling. ¡°Did something happen?¡±
¡°Sophie, your maternal grandfather just passed away,¡± Jiang An said with difficulty.
This was like a bolt from the blue for Sophie. She almost fell to the ground, but Gao Tian caught her..
Chapter 645: Consequences of the Competition
Chapter 645: Consequences of the Competition
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie could not bear the news. No matter how strong she was in the past, she was only a bereaved person at this moment.
Moreover, that person was her grandfather who doted on her. She had not even seen him for thest time.
¡°If only I had chosen to go back. I might have been able to see him onest time.¡± Sophie covered her face and wept. ¡°I let my grandfather down.¡±
Sophie was almost overwhelmed with regret, relying on Gao Tian to keep from copsing to the ground.
Jiang An also regretted persuading Sophie to stay in Xiyun. She did not expect the old king to die so quickly. She thought there was still time to dy.
¡°Sophie, I¡¯m sorry. If I hadn¡¯t persuaded you, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way,¡± Jiang An apologized.
She had never pushed her mistakes to anything else. As long as she did something wrong, she had to admit it.
Sophie shook her head. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. You said those things for my safety. No one knew death woulde so soon.¡±
Gao Tian chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re not at fault at all. All the problems you mentioned could still exist, if Sophie returned and faced those problems, she might be detained and nevere back. Moreover, you gave us the choice to stay.¡±
They were both reasonable people. No matter what, Jiang An could not be med for this regret. It was not like she had forcefully detained them and refused to let them go. It could only be said to be bad timing.
Gao Jing was stunned. He did not expect his great-grandfather, who doted on him, to leave just like that.
He was not an ignorant young man. He had long known what death meant. He had also attended a few funerals and understood that death meant that he would never see someone again. When he reacted, he cried silently.
¡°Mom, are we going to see our maternal great-grandfather?¡± Gao Jing asked.
Sophie hesitated. Of course she wanted to go back and bury her grandfather, but if she did, she would be embroiled in the struggle for the crown.
¡°An¡¯an, do you know what¡¯s going on in the country now?¡± Sophie asked as she wiped the tears off her face.
She didn¡¯t have time to grieve now. She had to be strong as soon as possible to deal with the uing storm and protect her family.
Jiang An exined the situation to her in detail. Now, a few people with inheritance rights were testing each other. All of them said that they wanted to get the crown prince back, but none of them were really taking action. They couldn¡¯t wait for the crown prince to disappear just like that.
The people did not know that the king had passed away and were still sincerely praying for him, but this peace would soon be broken.
¡°And these people seem to be contacting the army. They seem to want to resolve everything by force,¡± Jiang An added.
¡°Are they crazy?¡± Sophie could not ept this news. ¡°If we really use force, only the people will be injured. Not only will the war bring bloodshed and sacrifice, but the country¡¯s economy will also regress. The consequences of rising prices and intion will only be borne by the people.¡±
Jiang An did not expect Sophie to worry about the people immediately. After all, she was born into the royal family and had been used to living a luxurious life since she was young. It would have made sense to think differently from ordinary people.
This news was more to tell her that the royal family of Country F was already in chaos. It would definitely be dangerous if she went back rashly.
Sophie paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°As I recall, the army follows my grandfather¡¯s orders directly. Even if he dies, the power will be transferred to the crown prince. They will never listen to any prince or princess. They probably won¡¯t seed.¡±
¡°That¡¯s only temporary,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°The king they¡¯re loyal to has passed away. They have to have a new king they¡¯re loyal to. If they can support a member of the royal family to ascend to the throne, the status of the army in Country F will increase greatly.¡±
Sophie could not ept this conjecture for a moment, but she knew Zou Bai was right. Few people could resist such temptation. After a while, the army would definitely choose the person they were loyal to.
¡°There are so many generals in the army. If they each choose the person they want to be loyal to, the disintegrating army will be enemies with each other.¡± Jiang An said the more terrifying consequences.
Sophie sat down slowly in her chair. ¡°Do you know what my mother is going to do now?¡± she asked, calming down.
Of course, Zou Bai got the people from the Intelligence Network to pay attention. He said, ¡°She¡¯s contacting the government of Country F¡¯s neighboring country to get their support. Most of the other royal family members are doing the same, but they¡¯re looking for different people..¡±
Chapter 646: You Become the Queen
Chapter 646: You Be the Queen
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Country F was different from other countries. The countries with royal families in the world were originally different. Most of them were retained as national symbols and did not have any real power. They only existed as mascots.
Therefore, their session to the throne was very stable. It made no difference who became the king. The others could continue their current rich life. It made no difference if everyone had to attend official affairs. It could only be said that the king would be more tired.
However, the king of Country F was the true ruler of a country. Although there was a president politically, the army was firmly in the hands of the royal family.
Therefore, it also caused the sses of Country F to solidify. From top to bottom, there was still a difference in status in their minds. The people also respected the royal family.
This was something Sophie realized as an adult. She could not help but feel sad when she attended official functions alone and faced the humble people. She felt that this should not be the case.
Those people did not lower their heads for a moment. Instead, they felt that they were lowly from the bottom of their hearts and did not have any intention of advancing. They did not even let their children go to university. As long as they could recognize a few words, they would drop out of school and go home to work. Resources would always be in the hands of the upper-ss society.
In this way, the rich would always be rich, and the poor would be poor for generations. The entire society would be like a pool of stagnant water.
But there was nothing Sophie could do to change them. These thoughts were so deeply ingrained in their minds that they could not be changed by one person.
Sophie had chosen to flee at the time, resolutely giving up her royal allowance toe to China so that she would never have to face such a thing again, but now she realized that she had fled for too long.
¡°How can they do this? If they ask other countries for help, they will be controlled by these countries. At that time, Country F will really be finished.¡± Sophie could not ept it.
If they lost their national autonomy, this country would definitely fall into deep trouble. As members of the royal family who had enjoyed the support of the people, they should do their best to protect this country.
Jiang An poured her a ss of water and didn¡¯t say anything. Zou Bai said, ¡°Because they want power. As for what the people will lose because of this, they don¡¯t care.¡±
Sophie couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Grandfather said that the king has to take on the responsibility of a country. The power in his hands can¡¯t be used at will. The entire life of the people has to be the most important. If the people of a country can¡¯t survive, the country won¡¯t be far from extinction. They¡¯ve forgotten what grandfather said.¡±
¡°Since Mom wants the throne, she shouldn¡¯t do this. Even if she really gets the throne, what kind of queen will she be? She¡¯s just a puppet of another country. Is the title of a queen so important?¡±
No one present could answer this question. No one couldpletely understand a person¡¯s thoughts, let alone this person who they were very unfamiliar with.
Sophie didn¡¯t have time to grieve for her grandfather. She was focused on the people, wanting them to live through this period in peace.
Jiang An looked at her worried face and fell into deep thought. After a while, she raised her head and looked at Zou Bai. His gaze was firm and he exuded an aura that could not be rejected.
Zou Bai understood something and shook his head, ¡°I really can¡¯t help you with this. The Zou family can¡¯t interfere.¡±
Ignoring what he said, Jiang An walked up to Sophie and said, ¡°Sophie, if that¡¯s what you think, why don¡¯t you be the queen?¡±
Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ll be queen?¡± she stammered.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Only if you be the queen can you protect this country. Only then will the people have a good life.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not educated in this at all.¡± Sophie shook her head.
Jiang An held her hand. ¡°If you haven¡¯t learned it, then start learning now. Those tricks aren¡¯t important. The most important thing is to think for the people.¡±
Sophie still shook her head and sighed. ¡°An¡¯an, you don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve always felt that the royal family shouldn¡¯t exist in this era. If I were the queen, I¡¯m afraid I would dissolve the royal family immediately and the country would be in a mess.¡±
¡°If you want to do this, you have to be a queen first,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°Of course, Country F can¡¯t dissolve the royal family instantly. The people can¡¯t adapt to such a life, and society will be unstable, but as long as you take it slow, everything will seed..¡±
Chapter 647: Women’s Strength
Chapter 647: Women¡¯s Strength
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Encouraged by Jiang An¡¯s words, Sophie slowly stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let them continue like this. The country can¡¯t afford such a thing. If I be the queen, I can avoid this.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. You have to be the queen,¡± Jiang An said firmly.
The two men watched as they agreed to be queens, as if they were going to wear crowns in the next second.
Facing Jiang An¡¯s choice, Zou Bai naturally had to respect and support her. He just had to listen quietly here.
Gao Tian hugged his son and did not know how to face it. Not long ago, the couple was clearly worried about the safety of their family, but now they wanted to fight back and snatch the throne. This contrast was really too much for him to react to.
¡°What are the chances of sess?¡± Gao Tian asked.
Zou Bai patted his shoulder. ¡°You have to believe in the power of women. What they want to do will definitely be achieved.¡±
Under Jiang An¡¯s persuasion, Sophie waspletely determined to go back. However, she could not go back quietly. Since the news of the old king¡¯s death had yet to spread, there was still room for maneuver.
Sophie wiped the tears from her face. ¡°I can¡¯t go back now, but I should be able to attend the official funeral. I hope Grandfather will forgive me.¡±
¡°He definitely won¡¯t me you. What you did was for the sake of the entire country,¡± Jiang Anforted her.
Sophie nodded. ¡°Grandfather has devoted his entire life to the peace of the country. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll support what I do.¡±
Since she had already made a decision, she had to act quickly. Jiang An called Jiang Zhen. ¡°Announce to the public that the Jiang family and Princess Sophie of Country F are coborating on a public welfare project. Of course, it¡¯s out of the princess¡¯s private actions and doesn¡¯t involve the interaction between the two countries.¡±
Jiang Zhen didn¡¯t understand why Jiang An wanted to publicize this matter. He had clearly protected Sophie and kept her news a secret.
However, Jiang Zhen would not ask why. He would just listen to Young Master¡¯s instructions.
Sophie¡¯s identity and this news quickly spread throughout the country. In a modern society with such a developed Inte, it was very easy for the entire country to know a piece of news.
Theizens were so shocked that they could not close their mouths. They had been wondering why Sophie had gone to Xiyun to meet Jiang An, but now they were told that the other party¡¯s identity was not simple. She was the princess of a country.
[Oh my god, I thought Sophie was a housewife. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a princess.]
[From Sophie¡¯s temperament, I can tell that she¡¯s not an ordinary person. No matter how I look at it, she shouldn¡¯t just be a housewife.]
[She¡¯s just the king¡¯s granddaughter. Don¡¯t you think too highly of her?]
[The royal family in Country F is different. The king has real power in the army, and the royal family has all kinds of industries. Sophie is not just a mascot princess.]
[Sophie has the right of inheritance. Her child still has the right of inheritance.]
[So what if she has the right to inherit the throne? There are so many heirs in front of her. It¡¯s not her turn to inherit the throne.]
[Even if Sophie doesn¡¯t inherit the throne, she has her own value. Don¡¯t treat her as a princess who doesn¡¯t do anything.]
Everyone¡¯s attention was on Sophie¡¯s identity, and the discussion broke up.
However, those wealthy families did not think so. Although the Jiang family said that they did this out of personal friendship with Sophie, Sophie¡¯s identity was already eye-catching enough.
This charity event would definitely use Sophie¡¯s title as a princess. The Jiang family and the royal family of Country F might have something going on in private. They really wanted to run under Jiang An¡¯s bed and eavesdrop.
When Country F saw this news, they were also shocked. Now that the heirs were about to fight, they had forgotten about this princess who had never returned. They did not expect her to get involved with the Jiang family in China.
Princess Annie did not expect her daughter to be able to do this. She was overjoyed. If she could obtain the support of the Jiang family, she would have another bargaining chip to fight for the throne.
The others did not know that Annie did not know. They thought that she had arranged it in advance and let her daughter stay in China permanently so that she could interact with the families in China.
The other heirs instantly hated Annie to the core. It turned out that she had already nned this so early. It seemed that she was a powerful opponent and had to be killed as soon as possible.
The generals who were watching from the sidelines also began to side with Princess Annie. After all, the other heirs were all contacting foreign governments now. It was safer with the help of Chinese families..
Chapter 648: Gifting Clothes
Chapter 648: Gifting Clothes
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Although Jiang An had mentioned that she wanted to find an opportunity to send Sophie back home, she needed a suitable opportunity. She could not go back rashly now.
At least until now, the news of the old king¡¯s death had been well hidden. Other than the core members of the royal family and a few generals of the army, the people did not know, let alone foreigners like them.
Therefore, to be able to use Sophie¡¯s identity to the greatest extent, she was still a princess in the eyes of the Chinese.
Sophie also temporarily put away her sadness and dressed up to attend the charity event. This way, she could increase her poprity. After all, she had not appeared in public as a princess for many years.
Sophie nervously prepared herself. She had to make sure that she was remembered by the public. The princess identity was herst trump card. If she could use it well, it would save her a lot of trouble.
She tried her best to find her most expensive clothes, but most of her luggage was left in Beijing. After staying in Xiyun, Jiang An had prepared clothes for her, but they were all ordinary clothes that she could not wear to events.
This was the first time Sophie cared so much about her clothes. What she wanted to do was too shocking. With Jiang An supporting her, she could not let her expectations go to waste.
¡°Your identity is eye-catching enough. You look good in anything,¡± Gao Tianforted her.
Sophie forced herself to smile. ¡°Everyone wants to see a princess, not ordinary Sophie.¡±
At this moment, the doorbell rang. Gao Tian instantly became vignt. He opened the video doorbell to see who it was.
He only rxed when he saw Jiang Zhen¡¯s face. He opened the door and weed him in.
Jiang Zhen brought arge box and said, ¡°This is the dress our young master prepared for Princess Sophie. Please wear it on the day of the charity event.¡±
Sophie didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to remember such a small matter. It was simply too considerate of her to specially send her clothes.
¡°I knew An¡¯an was a gentle person, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so considerate,¡± Sophie said, touched.
She didn¡¯t open the box and immediately sent a message to Jiang An to thank her for her help.
Jiang Zhen was also very happy to see such a scene. Regardless of whether it was sincere or fake, Sophie had at least expressed her gratitude to Jiang An. If she had sacrificed so much in exchange for an ingrate, Jiang Zhen would be the first to feel sorry for Jiang An.
After telling Jiang An how grateful she was, Sophie went to open the big box. It was not the dress she had imagined, but a white business suit.
Sophie had been a princess for so many years that she could tell at a nce that the material of the suit was top-notch. It would definitely look especially imposing on her.
She looked at the dress in confusion, not understanding why Jiang An wanted her to wear a suit.
Jiang Zhen exined, ¡°Young Master said that your appearance this time is to prepare for the throne. Then, you can¡¯t let the public think that you¡¯re just a beautiful princess. Instead, you have a leader who can lead the people to happiness. You should show your ability and not your gentleness.¡±
This charity event was their first step, and they had to create a new image for Sophie.
Once she attended this charity event, Sophie would be dering war on the royal family of France, indicating that she was also going to fight for the throne.
Of course, Jiang An could support Sophie, but because this was another country¡¯s internal affairs, the Jiang family could not provide much support.
It could only be said that Jiang An and Sophie had a personal rtionship, but the Jiang family could not be implicated.
Zou Bai could not interfere at all. He had to remain silent in this matter. As the head of one of the four major families in Beijing, he could not interfere in other internal affairs.
Moreover, the four major families were more or less rted to the local government. Once they expressed their attitude on such a matter, it was equivalent to telling the entire internationalmunity about China¡¯s attitude towards other affairs.
Sophie picked up the clothes, her gaze resolute. ¡°I know what to do next. I definitely won¡¯t let An¡¯an down.¡±
This public service event had been targeted for a long time. From the moment it was announced, the royal family of Country F had a headache. On the one hand, they could not ruin this event, and on the other hand, they did not want a powerful opponent to appear.
After thinking about it, he could only send someone to this public welfare site to check on the situation. It would be best if he could cause some damage.
Princess Annie tried her best to contact her daughter and tell her that she had toplete this event and return to the country to help her..
Chapter 649 - 649: The Ending of ’Legend of Gan Lan’
Chapter 649: The Ending of ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An was not worried about this event because the venue was in Xiyun.
She had absolute control over the Jiang family¡¯s territory. Nothing could happen to her.
Everything had been arranged. Jiang Zhen would also be guarding the scene that day. There was absolutely no need to worry about safety.
She had more important things to do tonight. The finale of ¡°Legend of Gan¡± was about to be broadcast.
As a television drama that she had fully invested in, Jiang An valued ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± very much.
This television drama was not only her hard work, but it also carried her yearning.
Gan Lan was the person she hoped to be, able to break free from all restraints and obtain freedom.
The poprity of the television drama had been high since it was broadcasted. The public was already tired of the routine plot.
Regardless of the theme of the television drama, the final focus was always on dating. The public was already tired of watching various types of rtionships.
In addition, the entertainment industry liked to invite the most popr celebrities when filming television dramas. As a result, more than ten television dramas came and went in a year, and the actors were all familiar. They were simply in various rtionships.
No matter how good-looking those celebrities were, the public could not stand it anymore.
At this moment, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was like a breath of fresh air. Other than Jiang An, who was a rather famous actor, the two male leads were newbies in the entertainment industry. It made people feel refreshed.
Moreover, the plot was definitely novel and interesting. It was not a deceptive female lead¡¯s growth drama, where it was clearly focused on the female lead¡¯s growth story, but it depicted the love between the female lead and the male lead. Many things relied on love to develop. From the beginning to the end, the female lead did not really do anything.
Gan Lan had really relied on herself to climb out of the mud, and she had even pulled the male lead along with her.
The two male protagonists and Gan Lan had feelings for each other, but from the beginning to the end, the plot did not show whether it was true love. More importantly, they were like-minded and fought for the same goal.
At first, there were still people guessing who Gan Lan would end up with. Now that the finale was about toe, there were still not many depictions of love.
Most of the time, the three of them had gone through life and death together. Fang Rui gradually grew into a person with a steady personality who could take on big things. In order to stand on the same side as his good friends, Xiao Lang was willing to live the life of amoner with them. He was no longer the pampered young master of an aristocratic family.
The two of them did their best to help Gan Lan, wanting her to seed.
Jiang Huai¡¯s role as the number one beauty in the world, Jiang Yuan, had even sacrificed his life for this. The death of such a beautiful person was also beautiful, like a flower falling when it was at its peak.
Such a death could not be forgotten. Jiang Yuan had also be someone that everyone in the television drama missed.
It was originally very difficult to write such a plot without love descriptions. It had to promote the development of things and look interesting and attractive.
If it was written too dryly, no one would want to watch it. The screenwriter had prepared for this drama for so many years and had already pondered the entire story over and over again.
The plot was very interesting. Everyone¡¯s conversation sounded very lively and fun. It seemed that the tone of the entire television drama was cheerful, but the plot inevitably moved towards sadness.
Jiang An nned to watch the finale at home. Mo Shen and Zou Bai were apanying her.
Mo Shen looked at Jiang An and asked the question that had always been on his mind, ¡°Are you sure that this television drama is a tragedy from the beginning?¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t a tragedy,¡± Jiang An said softly. ¡°They all found their best selves in resistance and walked towards freedom without any burden. Whether they live or die, it¡¯s a good ending.¡±
Zou Bai knew what the ending of the television drama was. After all, he was the one who apanied Jiang An to film it back then. However, as Mo Shen didn¡¯t know anything, he didn¡¯t give spoilers.
Mo Shenughed after hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re right. If they¡¯re unhappy, so what if they live to a hundred years old? To them, this ending isn¡¯t a tragedy.¡±
The three of them quietly watched the finale in the living room. Because of the preceding plot, everyone knew that the finale might not be satisfactory.
Gan Lan was fighting against the entire feudal society. This was not an easy thing to do. Other than a small number of people who had awakened, most people were still numb.
This was the education they had received since they were born. It was almost impossible for them to resist the dogma that had been engraved in their bones for more than ten years..
Chapter 650 - 650: Final Reunion
Chapter 650: Final Reunion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gan Lan was destined to fail. Among thest three people, only Xiao Lang survived because of his background. Fang Rui and Gan Lan died on the battlefield.
However, the two of them were happy before they died. Gan Lan had a feeling that she would return to the modern world.
Fang Rui listened to Jiang An talk about the future a thousand yearster. Everyone was equal. No one was born a ve anymore. He knew that his resistance was not useless. It was because of their advancement that they had such a beautiful oue in the future. Fang Rui died with a smile.
Xiao Lang was brought back to the family and regarded as an anomaly. He was not allowed to appear in front of the world again. He happily epted this result and hid in his room to write books.
It was filled with ideas that Gan Lan had taught him, ideas that seemed unorthodox in this era.
He wanted to record all of this and pass it down to future generations. He hoped that someone could see and inherit their thoughts and continue to challenge this world.
They had failed this time, but there would be another rebellion. Someone would seed.
With this hope, Xiao Lang wrote day after day. On the day the book waspleted, he vomited blood and died. He secretly hid thepleted book in the family¡¯s study and mixed it with those so-called Sage books. This way, he could protect the book from being burned.
At the moment of death, Xiao Lang was not afraid. He was very happy that he could finally leave and meet hisrades.
The happiest time in his life was when he fought side by side with Gan Lan and Fang Rui. Now, the three of them were finally reunited.
At the end of the story, Gan Lan opened her eyes in the modern world. She almost thought that those were all her dreams, but when she looked down, she saw the red cloth on her wrist. It was the symbol of the Resistance, and there were small orchids embroidered on it.
The existence of the cloth strip was enough to prove that what had happened was real.
Gan Lan carefully put away the cloth strips and prepared to continue her modern life until she turned around and saw Fang Rui and Xiao Lang not far away. They had finally reunited after a thousand years.
After the finale was broadcasted online, there was silence. Although they knew that the ending would not be good, they did not expect it to be so bad. All three of them were dead.
Gan Lan and Fang Rui died quickly and did not suffer too much. Xiao Lang stayed in the world alone and suffered bone-piercing pain every day.
Every time he thought of those beautiful memories, it hurt. Xiao Lang might as well be dead.
He¡¯d forced himself to live just so he could finish that book. So that someone could know of Gan Lan¡¯s defiance, someone who could understand their thoughts.
The dead had already beenid to rest. The ones who survived were the ones who suffered the most. Xiao Lang was clearly only in his twenties, but he looked like an old man in his fifties or sixties.
The moment he finished writing the book, he no longer had any worries. He could finally rush to death.
[Oh my god, this ending is too tragic. Is the screenwriter trying to kill me?]
[I don¡¯t ept it. I want a good ending.]
[It¡¯s a good ending to be reunited in the modern world.]
[But in ancient times, they really experienced the separation of life and death. Even if they can reunite in the modern world, what they experienced a thousand years ago is real.]
[Friend, don¡¯t speak anymore. I feel so sad when I read what you¡¯re saying.]
[Actually, such an ending is inevitable. There were too few awakened people in that era and too many numb people. It was impossible for them to sessfully fight against the entire era.]
[This television drama wants to tell us that no matter what the oue is, we have to fight for our freedom. Even if the ending is not good, we will die on the road to freedom.]
The discussion of the ending of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± upied all the trending topics. This was unprecedented. Even if the television drama was very popr, there would at most be one or two trending topics.
But now, all the trending topics on Weibo were rted to ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. Many people who did not know about this television drama went to watch it because of its reputation, and the number of views went up another level.
Many industry insiders assessed that this television drama would be the most popr this year. No other television drama couldpare to it.
Jiang An could also use this television drama to be a true national actor. This opened up a path for other young actors.
To be a national-level actor, one had to have a national-level work. Not only did such a work have to be deep and meaningful, but its poprity was also the most important.
In other words, even if someone did not watch Legend of Gan Lan, he would still definitely have heard of this television drama and even know some part of the plot of this television drama.
Judging from the current situation, Jiang An had sessfully done it..
Chapter 651 - 651: The Unwilling Tan Si
Chapter 651: The Unwilling Tan Si
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± came to an end amidst the extremely high poprity, but the public¡¯s discussion of this television drama became more and more heated. They even began to review what had happened in the middle to see if it could reverse the ending of Gan Lan¡¯s death.
However, no matter what changes were proposed, someone would eventually point out that it would not seed. In the end, Gan Lan would still die.
This was a predestined oue under the current era, unless Gan Lan could bring modern technology over. However, this was absolutely impossible.
Gu Sheng looked at the situation online and smiled from ear to ear every day. His wife rolled her eyes when she saw it. ¡°You¡¯re a famous director now. Can¡¯t you put away that silly look?¡±
No matter what his wife said, Gu Sheng couldn¡¯t change it. He was too happy.
The sess of this television drama brought him to a new height. He would never be looked down on again. Moreover, there was a part of this joy from being recognized.
Gu Sheng liked the script of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± the first time he saw it. He and the screenwriter polished it for a long time before they formed the final version. He carried the script and looked for people to invest in it, but no one thought highly of it.
They felt that no one would watch such a plot that did not pay attention to love. The most popr thing now was sweet love.
Without investment, Gu Sheng could not start filming. After more than ten failures, he was also discouraged. He wondered if he should put this script aside and film the current popr plot to gain fame. He would film ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± when he had the chance in the future.
Just as he was feeling confused, Jiang An appeared. She praised the script for being very novel and expressed her willingness to participate in the filming and invest.
Gu Sheng could finally start filming, but he was not sure if the public would like this television drama. He finished filming with trepidation.
Now, he could finally put away his worries. The public liked this television drama because they did not film other television dramas halfway. Now, people outside said that he was a director who sought perfection and would not lower his head to the market.
He had both fame and character. This was simply something that he did not even dare to dream of.
Some people were happy for this television drama, while others were angry.
Tan Siy on the bed and looked at thements online with a sinister expression.
Her stomach was already slightly bulging. Because she was in a bad mood, she had been eating too much and had gained a lot of weight. Fortunately, she was thin enough in the past and did not look especially fat.
However, she was no longer the beautiful female celebrity on television. She looked more ordinary.
She took a bite of the snack in her mouth hatefully. ¡°It¡¯s just a television drama. We don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. Those people can still praise such an ugly drama. They must have paid money to hire it.¡±
She couldn¡¯t admit that Jiang An had any sess. The fact that she was doing well made her feel very ufortable.
Tan Si felt that she could not sit still and wait for death. She had to show her face in public. Otherwise, she would be forgotten after giving birth.
She threw away the snacks in her hand and got out of bed. Then, she went out to look for Zhao Yan.
Recently, he had been apanying the child in the vi. He must be teaching Tan Nian in the study.
Tan Si pushed open the door and entered. Indeed, she saw the scene of a loving father and filial son.
Although Tan Nian had a teacher who came to teach him every day, the subjects he learned were very limited. There were many things that he could not understand at his age.
Zhao Yan knew that he could not attend any more sses. He could only start from nurturing his reading habits and let Tan Nian study every day.
It was obvious that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi only knew how to y and had never systematically learned anything. He wanted Tan Nian win from the starting line.
Tan Nian was not against studying. He also hoped that he could tell stories to Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi one day, so he was especially serious when studying, making Zhao Yan very happy.
As they studied together every day, the distance between the father and son grew closer and closer. Zhao Yan finally felt that this was his son. He felt that Tan Nian resembled him in every way.
As time passed, he liked Tan Nian even more and his expectations for the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach faded.
When he saw Tan Si enter, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Tan Si walked over and said, ¡°Zhao Yan, I want to go out and film.¡±
Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°What are you doing now? You¡¯re already pregnant and you¡¯re still thinking about filming?¡±
¡°I can act as a pregnant woman. If I stay at home any longer, I¡¯ll turn moldy,¡± Tan Si said coquettishly in a sweet voice..
Chapter 652 - 652: Sending Tan Nian Away
Chapter 652: Sending Tan Nian Away
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Tan Si first debuted, she took the sweet route. Her fair and clean face was beautiful and tender. Coupled with her sweet voice, she was very likable.
Many fans liked her because of this and felt that she was the cutest girl in the world.
Previously, Zhao Yan also felt that Tan Si¡¯s looks were alright and worthy of his status.
However, he no longer felt that way now. This was because Tan Si was no longer the same as before she was pregnant.
As Tan Si had gained weight, her facial features did not look as exquisite as before. Coupled with the fact that she ate greasy food at irregr intervals, there was always e on her face.
Although this would not make her very ugly, it was enough to ruin her beauty.
Zhao Yan was someone who was used to seeing beauties. He had seen many people who were prettier than Tan Si. Previously, he could tolerate her because of the child.
Not to mention Tan Si¡¯s current state, it was better to quickly stay at home and recuperate. He would think about it after she gave birth.
With that thought in mind, Zhao Yan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? What kind of production team can use you in this state?¡±
Tan Si did not expect Zhao Yan to say such hurtful words. Even if she had gained weight now, it was because she was pregnant. As long as she put on proper makeup, she could still look fine.
He spoke as if she was the ugliest person in the world. Just looking at her hurt his eyes.
The hormonal changes brought about by her pregnancy made Tan Si unable to control herself. Furthermore, she lost her rationality when she heard such words.
¡°I¡¯m still pregnant with your child. How can you say that about me!¡± Tan Si rushed over and roared.
Zhao Yan controlled her effortlessly. ¡°You should go back and calm down.¡±
Tan Si hated his nonchnt attitude the most. It was as if she was fooling around, but the person who made her like this was Zhao Yan.
¡°Stop acting like you don¡¯t care. You¡¯re clearly jealous of Zou Bai. You¡¯re hiding in the dark and nning how to surpass him. We¡¯re just the same.¡± Tan Si exposed his mask bluntly.
She admitted that she was jealous of Jiang An and felt that such a glorious life should belong to her. Zhao Yan was the same.
Zhao Yan was angered by her words. Zou Bai was a sore spot that she could not mention. It was a scar that would haunt him for the rest of his life.
He quickly walked to Tan Si¡¯s side and reached out to strangle her neck. However, when he saw the helpless Tan Nian from the corner of his eye, he changed his mind.
Zhao Yan ced his hand by Tan Si¡¯s sideburns, looking like he was caressing her. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, he said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m jealous of Zou Bai, I can still be the head of the family in the future and be on equal footing with him. The distance between you and Jiang An will grow. She¡¯s the future head of the Jiang family and the most eye-catching female celebrity. You¡¯re nothing.¡±
These words agitated Tan Si. She pped Zhao Yan hard. Only after the crisp sound did she realize what she had done.
However, Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°Very good. Let my son see that his mother is a lunatic.¡±
Tan Nian was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t understand why his mother was like this. She had clearly returned to normal recently, and she still took time to apany him to ss. The family was very happy.
But now, he was starting to cause trouble again. He recalled the way Tan Si had attacked him that day and felt fear from the bottom of his heart.
However, he did not side with Zhao Yan. Tan Nian did not forget how he strangled his mother.
Tan Nian did not know what to do in the future. He loved his parents very much and hoped that their family could reunite. However, if this would happen after they got together, it was better to separate.
Zhao Yan achieved his goal and got someone to pull Tan Nian away. He turned to look at Tan Nian and said, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t be afraid. Your mother is like this because she went crazy. I¡¯ll get the best doctor to treat her.¡±
Tan Nian did not listen to a single word. He said softly, ¡°I want Grandma.¡±
Zhao Yan did not understand what this had to do with his grandmother. He reached out to hug him.
Tan Nian took a step back and continued, ¡°I want Grandma.¡±
Zhao Yan would not let him see his grandmother. Since the child was no longer going to stay here, he might as well send him back to the Zhao family¡¯s old residence. They had already urged him many times.
Zhao Yan thought about what he was going to do in the future. Obviously, he did not have time to raise his child. Sending him back to please his mother was the best choice.
¡°Forget about your maternal grandmother. She will never appear in front of you again.¡± Zhao Yan looked down at the child. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you to your paternal grandmother immediately.¡±
Tan Nian had never seen his paternal grandmother before. He had finally adapted to life in the vi and he did not want to leave. However, Zhao Yan did not give him any chance to refute. He directly got someone to pack his luggage and send him away..
Chapter 653 - 653: Sophie’s Growth
Chapter 653: Sophie¡¯s Growth
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An had been preparing for the charity event. This was Sophie¡¯s appearance for the throne, so she had to do her best. For this reason, she did not even attend the farewell party of The Legend of Gan Lan.
She had already done her best for this television drama. It did not matter if she did not go to the farewell party.
However, nothing could go wrong with Sophie¡¯s matter. The fight for the throne had to be guaranteed. If anything happened to affect the subsequent n, it would affect Sophie¡¯s safety.
Since the royal family of Country F had real power, it was destined that there was a high chance of bloodshed in this battle.
Princess Annie had tried to contact Sophie more than once, but Jiang An had blocked her.
Sophie was fighting for the throne, but not for her mother. The fact that Princess Annie was trying to contact a foreign government meant that she was not suitable for the throne.
Country F needed a wise monarch to lead the people to peace.
However, they could not stop Princess Annie or the generals of France. They used all kinds of methods to test Sophie, wanting to know what she thought of the throne and how powerful she was.
Sophie sighed. ¡°What are they trying to say?¡±
¡°They want to choose you, but before choosing you, you have to confirm that you can settle the matters in the country,¡± Zou Bai said.
He definitely had a say in this. Even Sophie and the others couldn¡¯tpare to him.
Zou Bai had been the head of the family for so many years. When he was in charge of the Zou family¡¯s secret guards, he had seen this kind of thing many times.
Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Does that mean I have my own power now?¡±
Jiang An said, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be happy. Although they¡¯ve shown that they¡¯re testing you, they¡¯re not on your side. Even if they¡¯re on your side, they can turn against you at any time. We can¡¯t ce our hopes on them.¡±
Zou Bai had a look of admiration on his face. ¡°An¡¯an is right.¡±
Sophie thought for a moment and said, ¡°I remember my grandfather saying that there are no eternal enemies in politics. There are only eternal benefits. Even if it¡¯s a blood feud, as long as you can obtain greater benefits, you can shake hands and make peace.¡±
¡°Grandpa is right,¡± Gao Tian said. ¡°Politics can¡¯t be judged by personal likes and dislikes.¡±
Hearing this, Sophie understood that these people were trying to harden her heart. If she wanted to take the throne, she could not maintain her current state.
She had to grow up as soon as possible. At the very least, she should be able to do what a queen should do.
¡°I¡¯ll send a message back to rify my situation, but I¡¯ll try to be as tough as possible. I¡¯ll let them know that I¡¯m not afraid of anyone,¡± Sophie decided.
Then, she looked at Jiang An and Zou Bai, wanting them to see if this was a good idea.
Zou Bai nodded and said, ¡°This is the best way. It doesn¡¯t show your strength, but it also intimidates those people.¡±
Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°The person who sends the letter back must be from the Jiang family. Let them know the Jiang family¡¯s choice.¡±
Since the n had been finalized, Jiang An quickly sent someone to implement it. The most important thing now was the day of the public welfare event.
Jiang Zhen was afraid that Country F would send people to cause trouble, so he was extremely busy with the security work that day. He was just short of time to sleep.
Jiang Hai and Li Mei also knew what Jiang An wanted to do, but they didn¡¯t care at all. Since Jiang An was the sessor, they had to trust her judgment and decision.
Even if they could stop it now, they would still be able to do whatever they wanted after they died. It was better to watch from the side. They would be responsible for whatever happened.
The three brothers gave their best help. As long as their little sister wanted to do something, they would support her.
With the cooperation of the Jiang family, the security level on the day of the public welfare event was almost at the highest.
There were even detectors at the door to ensure that no one brought guns and knives in.
Sophie was a little nervous. She looked at herself in the mirror and asked Jiang An, ¡°An¡¯an, can I really do it?¡±
¡°Believe in yourself.¡± Jiang An walked over and held her hand. ¡°You¡¯re Princess Sophie. You have to fight for the happiness of the people of Country F.¡±
She didn¡¯t say many encouraging words, but the mention of the people was enough to give Sophie courage. There were people behind her who were about to be caught in the crossfire, and in order to prevent that from happening, she had to seed in today¡¯s appearance.
As the initiator of the charity event, Jiang An was the first to go on stage. She did not dress up too much. After all, the main character today was Sophie.
After a few words on stage, she changed the topic to Sophie. ¡°We have Princess Sophie to thank for the implementation of this public welfare project. She gave us her full support..¡±
Chapter 654 - 654: Royal Family Dispute
Chapter 654: Royal Family Dispute
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In order to make Sophie¡¯s first grand appearance, Jiang An invited all the media outlets she could to ensure that the news would spread throughout China as soon as possible.
These media outlets also swarmed over. Even if the Jiang family¡¯s requirements for entering the venue were very harsh, they were willing toe.
This was the first time Princess Sophie had appeared in public in China. As a foreign princess, her actions were naturally the center of attention.
Not to mention that the princess was very mysterious. It had been six or seven years since shest attended an event, and Sophie had never appeared in public during this period.
In today¡¯s society, news was updated very quickly. The public could only remember the current situation, so Sophie was not recognized when she was recording the variety show.
No one would associate a princess of a country with the wife of a celebrity. Moreover, Sophie¡¯s performance on the show was very ordinary. She did not show off her identity at all.
It was only when it was revealed that she had met Jiang An that a few reporters recalled the news from Country F a long time ago that they proved Sophie¡¯s identity.
The identity of a royal princess was already attractive enough. After all, there were not many countries with royalty now. Moreover, Sophie came from a country with real power in the royal family. This was really new to the public.
They hoped to know more to satisfy their curiosity.
Coincidentally, Sophie wanted to hold a public charity event with the Jiang family. Of course, the major media outlets would not miss this opportunity. They had to get firsthand information.
As for the Jiang family¡¯s conditions that could be said to be overprotective, the reporters could understand. After all, Sophie¡¯s identity was very special. If anything happened on Chinese soil, it would be a diplomatic ident.
In the distant Country F, there was also a group of people paying attention to this matter, which was the other members of the royal family.
Princess Annie had already fallen out with her brothers. Now, the throne was like a carrot hanging in front of them. Everyone wanted to rush over and take a bite, but before that, they had to get rid of the people who were snatching the carrot.
Hearing that Sophie was on good terms with the Jiang family, Annie smiled even in her dreams. All she had to do was wait to get in touch with her daughter.
The second prince, Henry, and the third prince, John, were furious when they found out. They did not expect there to be such a method.
¡°Annie is really smart. She sent the child out long ago to contact other forces. We¡¯re still foolishly arguing in the country.¡± Henry mmed the table.
John snorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we¡¯re on good terms with the Jiang family. After all, China doesn¡¯t border our country. It¡¯s better to maintain a good rtionship with the other neighboring countries.¡±
¡°Easy for you to say. There are already people in the army who openly oppose this approach. We have to be careful if we don¡¯t want to fall out with the army.¡± Henry rolled his eyes at his brother.
John was incredulous. ¡°The army is loyal to the royal family. How dare they do that?¡±
Henry really could not stand his brother¡¯s stupidity. ¡°The army is loyal to the king. If Father is dead, then they should be loyal to the crown prince. We have never been the subject of their loyalty.¡±
¡°George has already dered that he has given up his status as the crown prince, so he should be loyal to us, the heirs to the throne!¡± John¡¯s voice was loud and clear.
He really thought so. If the crown prince who had been conferred the title said that he was done, then the army should be loyal to them. They actually dared to raise objections. If he became the king, he would definitely deal with these people.
As Henry mocked John in his heart, he was d that he was like this. If he used him to deal with Anne¡¯s throne, it would definitely be his.
But what John said made sense. The army was getting more and more powerful. They had to guard against it.
¡°This isn¡¯t the most urgent matter. We have to deal with Sophie first. We can¡¯t let her contact more forces in China,¡± Henry said.
John¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°The power of the Jiang family of Xiyun can¡¯t be underestimated. Over the years, their business dealings have spread throughout the various countries. They even have business in the most remote countries. It won¡¯t be easy for us to resolve this matter.¡±
¡°The most difficult thing to do is to stop Sophie, but at the same time, we can¡¯t offend the Jiang family. Otherwise, the consequences are not something we can bear.¡± Henry also sighed.
John suddenly had an idea. He looked up and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just send someone to kill Sophie? If she dies, the Jiang family won¡¯t be able to support Annie. That way, we won¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±
Henry was silent after hearing this. Although this move was too vicious, it was indeed the best solution..
Chapter 655 - 655: The Elegance of a Princess
Chapter 655: The Elegance of a Princess
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Unaware that her life was now being targeted, Sophie took a deep breath after Jiang An introduced her, then walked out with a perfect smile.
It had been a long time since she faced the media, but the etiquette of attending official functions since she was young had been engraved into her bones. Raising her hand and smiling was the most suitable position to make herself look elegant and calm on camera.
The media focused all their cameras on Sophie, and the sound of shutter shutters filled the air. Even Jiang An, who was used to the entertainment industry, was a little surprised.
She stood at the side and turned to Jiang Zhen beside her. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Sophie is a princess. Not only are there entertainment reporters paying attention, but there are also reporters from local and national television stations. Not to mention the reporters from other countries in China. This is the effect,¡± Jiang Zhen said.
Jiang An sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy. I thought that reporters in the entertainment industry were already very scary. I didn¡¯t expect Sophie to face something even scarier than this. No wonder she stopped attending official meetings.¡±
¡°These are all small scenes. I heard that as long as the royal family goes out in Country F, all the reporters will rush over. There was once a member of the royal family who got frightened when attending official business for the first time, so the members of the royal family have to learn how to face the camera since they were young,¡± Jiang Zhen exined.
Sophie had obviously taken this kind of ss before. Not only was she not frightened, but she even had the energy to greet the cameras in all directions with a gentle and amiable smile.
Seeing that the photos were almost done, Jiang An quickly picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Dear media friends, please take a seat. Princess Sophie is about to make a speech about this charity event.¡±
The media knew very well that they had to follow the procedure and quickly returned to their seats, but the recording continued.
Sophie took the microphone and said, ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m Sophie from Country F. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±
This sentence shortened the distance between them. Sophie did not call herself a princess. She only said that she was from Country F.
This kind of way of speaking made everyone feel close, and they all smiled.
Sophie had been organizing this charity event. It was to set up a fund to help children in the mountains go to school.
Sophie even brought people to the mountains to investigate and found that most of the reason the locals did not let their children go to school was because they did not have money. Parents hoped that their children would not repeat the lives of the previous generation and could live in better ces.
However, their families could not afford their children¡¯s studies at all. They could only drop out of school helplessly.
All Sophie had to do was help them, provide a tform for the children to go to school so they had a chance to get out of the deep mountains.
A reporter asked, ¡°Princess Sophie, as far as I know,pulsory education in our country is free. How much help do we need to keep them in school?¡±
Sophie replied, ¡°Compulsory education is indeed free, but for people living in the mountains, buying books and eating lunch require money, not to mention that the children have to walk dozens of miles to get to school. These are obstacles that can¡¯t be ovee easily. Our foundation wants to solve these problems so that the children can go to school in peace.¡±
¡°Then which country does the foundation belong to?¡± The reporter continued to ask.
The foundation was established to help children in China, but Sophie¡¯s nationality was Country F, which was very subtle.
Jiang An stood up and said, ¡°The foundation is registered with the Chinese government, so it naturally belongs to China. Princess Sophie saw the difficulties of the children in the mountains, so she wanted to establish this foundation. When I heard her idea, I decided to work with her.¡±
The reporters did not pursue the matter further after getting the answer, but a small number of international reporters thought to themselves. Sophie hade to organize this foundation, but in the end, it belonged to China. Even today¡¯s press conference was organized by the Jiang family. Did this mean something?
The international situation was ever-changing, and the keenness of these reporters was key to keeping up with first-hand news. They had a feeling that something must have happened, or else why would Sophie suddenly appear in front of the public?
Previously, Princess Sophie had publicly given up on the royal allowance and then disappeared in front of the public. This was no different from giving up her status as a member of the royal family, but her position in the royal family was preserved.
It had been peaceful for so many years. There must be a reason for her to appear now..
Chapter 656 - 656: Plan Begins
Chapter 656: n Begins
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie managed to wrap up the event perfectly, and when someone finally came up to ask for a photo with the princess, she happily agreed.
Gao Tian and Gao Jing were also by her side. The family of three was especially eye-catching when they stood together. Moreover, Gao Tian had a high status in the entertainment industry for so many years. There was no negative news about him.
In the end, the media even took a photo of their family and prepared to post it online.
All in all, Sophie acted well and friendly during normal events, and many peoplemented on the video after it was released.
[Is this the bearing of a royal princess?]
[She¡¯s so elegant. I¡¯ve never seen a real princess before.]
[There is no princess in our country. If only Sophie could stay.]
[Sophie was supposed to stay. Her husband is Chinese.]
[It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no royal family in China.]
[It¡¯s not a pity at all. The royal family of China back then was already rotten to the core. It¡¯s better for them not to stay and cause trouble for a thousand years.]
[You can look at other countries for royal families. China is not suitable for a royal family.]
[Jiang An is not bad when she stands at her side. Her temperament isparable to a real princess.]
Sophie¡¯s debut was a huge sess. The public has a positive impression of her. The first step was already a sess.
To fight for the throne, reputation was also very important. There was once a king who was ousted by the people because his actions were too ridiculous.
Sophie rxed only when they were back at their ce of residence. ¡°How was I today?¡± she asked.
Gao Tian held her hand with a sincere gaze. ¡°Your performance today was perfect. Everyone liked you very much.¡±
Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. It had been too long since she¡¯d been on camera, and she was relying on her previous experiences for today.
Gao Jing threw himself into Sophie¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom is especially beautiful today.¡±
Sophie finally smiled from the bottom of her heart and reached out to stroke her son¡¯s hair. The family of three was happy and harmonious.
Jiang An walked in and said, ¡°Your appearance today was very sessful. The follow-up can go ording to n. As long as you be Country F¡¯s business card outside, no one can touch you.¡±
Sometimes, it was a good thing to have a big reputation. If someone followed every move, many dark things could not happen.
Sophie raised her arms to hug her. ¡°An¡¯an, thank you so much for everything you¡¯ve done. You have no idea how much I love you.¡±
Jiang An patted her back. ¡°I love you too.¡±
Zou Bai coughed. He was still standing there. How could she say she loved someone else?
Sophie quickly let go and smiled. ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s jealous.¡±
Jiang An walked to Zou Bai¡¯s side and held his hand, silentlyforting her lover.
Zou Bai said, ¡°Country F already knows about Sophie¡¯s matter. They will definitely take action next. The security can¡¯t be rxed. Moreover, the Intelligence Network said that the old king¡¯s death can¡¯t be hidden anymore. It¡¯s almost time for the royal celebration.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Country F¡¯s National Day is in half a month. All the royal family members must attend such a big event. If Grandpa still doesn¡¯t appear, we won¡¯t be able to hide it,¡± Sophie said.
If news of the old king¡¯s death came, Sophie would have to return to Country F for the funeral. Before that, they had to be prepared.
Jiang An thought for a moment and said, ¡°Next, we have to make Sophie busy. We have to use this time to quickly increase her poprity. We can¡¯t let the people of Country F think that they can manipte her at will.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. Also, Sophie has to get involved with the various noble families. No matter what method she uses, it has to look like you have a good rtionship with these people,¡± Zou Bai suggested.
¡°It¡¯s impossible for Country F to know what happened in between. Doing this is enough to confuse them.¡±
Sophie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still useful as a princess.¡±
Zou Yi walked in and whispered into Zou Bai¡¯s ear. After listening, he looked at Sophie. ¡°Your mother, Princess Annie, is using all kinds of methods to contact you, but I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯tmunicate with her.¡±
Sophie could not bring herself to be cruel to her mother, but she knew that this was not the time to talk. Her mother would definitely ask her to help her fight for the throne.
However, if she agreed to help, she would be letting everyone down.
¡°Then let¡¯s wait a little longer. I have to go back in half a month at thetest. We¡¯ll be able to talk when we meet,¡± Sophie said firmly..
Chapter 657 - 657: Mysterious Experiment
Chapter 657: Mysterious Experiment
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In a vi on the outskirts of Pearl City, many people were moving up and down, speaking in foreignnguages. Everyone was holding thick data books.
¡°That person suddenly made a move. We have to quickly stabilize the data,¡± the blonde woman said.
The bespectacled man frowned. ¡°It was fine just now. Why did such a situation suddenly happen today? Could it be that he has a rejection reaction?¡±
The blonde woman shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The data was very slow previously. We were still worried about whether it would seed. Now that such a thing has happened today, could it be inappropriate?¡±
The bespectacled man sighed. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not suitable, we have to continue.
The bishop said that it has to be this person.¡±
The blonde woman was a little confused. There were so many people in the world, so why did it have to be him?
In the past, people who carried out such experiments were carefully selected, out of fear that if their physique was not good enough, they would have a rejection reaction.
However, this person was sent over directly without any prior examination. He was unconscious and almost could not maintain his vital signs. His body was covered in various injuries, and there were more than ten fractures.
What was even more terrifying was that he had been shot in the head. His brain was already severely damaged. It was unknown what method the bishop had used, but he actually managed to keep him holding on to hisst breath and not diepletely.
They had used all sorts of methods to let this person live, but they only had a heartbeat and breathing. They could not wake him up.
Fortunately, this person¡¯s physique was rtively tenacious. After enduring all kinds of surgeries, they sessfully imnted those prostheses on him.
They were also studying what to do to wake this person up.
However, the brain was a very mysterious field. Even the top doctors did not dare to say that they understood the brain 100%.
For a period of time, they even tried to change his brain. Anyway, half of this person was already made of metal, so it was not strange.
The worst oue was that the person would never wake up or die in the middle of the surgery.
To the blonde woman and the bespectacled man, this was not a loss at all. It could only be said to be a failure of an experiment.
However, this idea was rejected by the archbishop. He ordered that this person must wake up and say that he was an important trump card of the church.
As a result, the two of them could only rack their brains to think of a way to wake this person up from his deepa.
Before they could think of a solution, something happened. The various data on the monitoring device of this person were fluctuating abnormally. The fluctuations were terrifying.
The blonde woman called out to the bespectacled man, ¡°Luo Chen, we¡¯ve confirmed that it¡¯s not a problem with the equipment. Do you think it¡¯s possible that this man¡¯s own will is awakening and that¡¯s why the data is abnormal?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Luo Chen adjusted his sses. ¡°After all, humans are very tenacious creatures. Sometimes, their mental strength is greater than their physical strength. If this person has a strong willpower, then this might happen.¡±
The blonde woman quickly ordered someone to inject a tranquilizer. As long as this person rxed, the data would return to normal.
The researcher in the sterile suit walked in and quicklypleted the injection. As he turned, the man¡¯s eyes moved, but they quickly returned to calm.
He was lying naked on the tform. Most of the exposed parts of his body had been reced by metal, and half of his brain was no longer the same as before.
Various tubes were inserted into him, and there were many monitoring instruments to ensure that he was still alive.
This scene looked very scary. He was no longer a pure human. He was more like an unknown creature made of metal.
Under the effect of the tranquilizer, the data quickly returned to normal. The blonde woman said in satisfaction, ¡°My guess was right. This can prove that his brain is still active. He might really wake up.¡±
Luo Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with fanaticism. He looked at the blonde woman, ¡°Julie, if he can really wake up, it proves that people can live with imnts. We will definitely be the greatest scientists in the world.¡±
¡°Those people see us as heretics,¡± Julie said. ¡°Our discoveries were so great, but they squeezed us out of the research alliance. One day, we¡¯ll make them regret it.¡±
As the two of them fantasized about their beautiful future, a strange smile appeared on their faces.
The data book that had yet to be closed recorded this person¡¯s name: Si Cheng..
Chapter 658 - 658: The Active Chen Xiang
Chapter 658: The Active Chen Xiang
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An was busy with Sophie¡¯s matters, so all her work was suspended. However, she didn¡¯t have much of a schedule to begin with, so she wasn¡¯t dyed.
She was only focused on filming to begin with. She only appeared in front of the public to promote her work. The rest of her time belonged to her.
The celebrities in the entertainment industrypeted for beauty. Jiang An not having arge public presence would not attract the attention of the public. Anyway, there were many celebrities attending events and filming variety shows.
Chen Xiang had been terrifyingly active recently. One could almost always see her figure on the television.
Because she had a certain amount of fame overseas, and after she came back, she caused such a huge scandal. Although it was rified, she generously expressed that she was very sorry for causing these misunderstandings because of her unrequited love for Zou Bai.
Some people scolded Chen Xiang for being shameless. It was obvious that the matter was simple, but she had to use those specious words to create ambiguity. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have caused such a hugemotion.
However, there were also some people who pitied Chen Xiang. She had silently liked Zou Bai for so many years without any response. Later on, she even went overseas. When she returned, she realized that he already had a girlfriend. This kind of plot where she could not get love made people pity her.
Chen Xiang realized this and deliberately acted weak. Then, when everyone pitied her, she said something that sounded very strong.
As a result, many people changed their opinion of Chen Xiang. She now had a lot of fans.
Under such circumstances, all the major variety shows quickly invited her as a guest, wanting to use her fame to increase the poprity of the variety shows.
Chen Xiang did not reject anyone. She was even willing to participate in some small programs. Moreover, she performed very professionally without any arrogance. For a moment, the entertainment industry praised her.
If this was in the past, Ye Ying would not be surprised. Chen Xiang had always been like this. She would have been proud to have such an artist.
However, Chen Xiang had already revealed her true self in front of her. In Ye Ying¡¯s eyes, her every move had a purpose.
She didn¡¯t know what Chen Xiang wanted to do, but she could tell that she was definitely targeting Jiang An.
Ye Ying really didn¡¯t want to be involved in these things anymore. Chen Xiang had a mysterious power behind her. Jiang An was the heir of the Jiang family, and between them was Zou Bai, who killed people like flies.
As long as there was a conflict, she would definitely lose her life. Ye Ying did not want to die at such a young age.
However, Ye Ying did not have a good way to let her leave now. Chen Xiang had already said that she would not let her go and even took her passport.
She wanted to go to the embassy to get help, but Chen Xiang had too many things on her schedule recently. She had been running around and did not have time to go at all.
Ye Ying even suspected that Chen Xiang did this on purpose to prevent her from leaving.
Because of these things, Ye Ying couldn¡¯t sleep every night. She felt like her hair was falling off. She dreamed that the next day, Chen Xiang would suddenly find her conscience and be willing to return her passport.
Chen Xiang sat in the RV after recording the show. She did not look tired at all after staying upte. She looked at her with a smile. ¡°Sister Ye, why have you looked so listless recently? Is there something on your mind?¡±
When Ye Ying heard this, she quickly controlled her expression. Otherwise, she would roll her eyes.
Chen Xiang knew very well what was on her mind. Why was she still pretending to ask?
The assistant didn¡¯t know that there was a turbulent rtionship between the two of them. She thought that Chen Xiang was really concerned about Ye Ying and said, ¡°Sister Ye, if you have anything to say, just say it. We¡¯ll definitely help.¡±
Ye Ying forced herself to smile. ¡°I just feel a little tired from too many trips. It¡¯s really nothing.¡±
Chen Xiang leaned over and said, ¡°I see. I thought Sister Ye wanted to abandon me and run away.¡±
Ye Ying did not expect Chen Xiang to say that. She quickly said, ¡°How is that possible? Of course I have to apany you.¡±
Chen Xiang smiled brightly, but Ye Ying only felt a chill run down her spine. She turned her head away, not daring to look at her again.
She had to find an opportunity to escape. The current Chen Xiang was too scary. No one knew what crazy things she would do in the future. If she continued to stay, she would definitely be implicated.
Chen Xiang didn¡¯t care what Ye Ying was thinking. She just needed to threaten her. She rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Jiang An in a long time. I wonder what she¡¯s doing now.¡±
When the assistant heard this, she immediately turned around and said excitedly, ¡°I know. Jiang An has been busy with public welfare activities recently. Moreover, the sponsor is Princess Sophie from Country F.¡±
Chen Xiang was very interested and asked what had happened..
Chapter 659 - 659: Sea City Banquet
Chapter 659: Sea City Banquet
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An didn¡¯t know that someone was thinking about her like this and was busy with the foundation. She had nevere into contact with the internal operations of the foundation and even had to find someone to teach her.
Fortunately, Sophie was very familiar with this kind of thing. With her help, it was much faster.
However, she had been busy attending various banquets recently and did not have much time to apany Jiang An.
Zou Bai saw how flustered she was and immediately pulled her away. ¡°Leave the professional matters to the professionals. You should apany Sophie to the banquet.¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t want to go. Indeed, this kind of thing should be handed over to professionals, but if she wanted to bepletely transparent, she definitely had to understand a little.
Zou Bai¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°In the future, as the head of the family, you will have to handle more things. Do you have to do everything yourself? The most important thing now is Sophie.¡±
Jiang An understood her priorities and could only regretfully give up on studying to apany Sophie.
For the sake of her personal safety, the banquets she attended were all within the Xiyun area.
On ount of Jiang An, the family was naturally polite to Sophie and treated her as a distinguished guest.
Sophie¡¯s unique royal aura also conquered them. The entire scene looked harmonious, and these naturally fell into the eyes of the spies from Country F.
They sent the news back to the country. Henry and John were so angry that they almost fainted.
This was thest thing they wanted to see. They would rather Sophie suffer in front of these families. It would be best if they parted on bad terms.
However, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they could only wait and see. They could not interfere with matters in Xiyun. It was already not easy for them to find out this information.
Jiang An was not satisfied that Sophie was only on good terms with the Xiyun families. In her opinion, she needed to further stimte the royal family of Country F.
Therefore, she epted the invitation from Sea City for Sophie and decided to go with her.
Sophie looked surprised. ¡°I thought it was best not to leave Xiyun.¡±
¡°I said this previously out of consideration for your safety, but what we¡¯re about to do now requires some risks. Moreover, you¡¯ll be fine with me,¡± Jiang An said firmly.
Sophie also understood that this was only the first step on the journey. She had to be firm and not back down.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±
This banquet attracted the attention of many people. After all, Sophie had only been active in the Xiyun area previously. That was the Jiang family¡¯s territory, so nothing would happen.
The families outside Xiyun were not so friendly. In their eyes, they only needed to be afraid of the four major families in Beijing. The Jiang family was simr to them, so there was no need to respect them so much.
Inviting Sophie over was just to make her family more famous, not to talk to them sincerely.
Jiang An had already expected this situation. Before leaving the house, she carefully chose clothes for Sophie and tried her best to be elegant yet royal. Otherwise, those people would only look down on her.
Sophie looked at herself in the mirror. Even when she was at the royal dinner party, she had to be able to hold her own.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care about her own clothes. Anyway, with her status, Zou Er would teach them a lesson if anyone dared to provoke her.
Many families were invited to the banquet in Sea City. It was held in thergest banquet hall in Sea City.
Jiang An and Sophie arrived just in time. The two of them got out of the car and walked in together.
It instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They were amazed by their beauty, and some even recognized the value of their clothes.
Sophie held her head high, bearing in mind the manners she had learned as a child, disying the demeanor of a royal princess. Some people even involuntarily gave way to her.
However, some people made up their minds to do something bad. It was the youngdy of the Wu family, Wu Xue, who walked over and said, ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re a princess of Country F, not China. It¡¯s not good for you to stay in our country forever, right?¡±
Ever since she was young, Wu Xue had never liked anyone who was prettier than her. Not to mention Sophie¡¯s status as a princess, she felt like she was the ugly duckling.
Anyway, her family had said that there was no need to be so respectful to Sophie, and she was free to give her a hard time.
If they could dampen Sophie¡¯s spirit, their family would also be valued. They would not be moved by power. What a noble character.
Sophie looked Wu Xue up and down. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and can deport me?¡±
Wu Xue said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you being too nosy? Even the government didn¡¯t stop me froming to China. What are you talking about?¡± Sophieughed.. ¡°If you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you go to the market and discipline the aunties who quarrel?¡±
Chapter 660 - 660: A Little Blunt
Chapter 660: A Little Blunt
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Xue did not expect Sophie to be so sharp-tongued. With just one sentence, she had returned all the malice she had just felt.
Sophie was clearly very kind during the show. In the camera, she was always smiling and chatting with everyone, looking like a housewife.
That was why Wu Xue dared to speak so bluntly. She felt that Sophie would definitely not fight back and she could continue humiliating her.
But Sophie didn¡¯t care what you said. As long as you opened your mouth with malice, don¡¯t me her for snapping back.
Wu Xue was so angry that she could not speak. She pointed at Sophie and trembled.
Sophie was not afraid of her at all. She pretended not to see her.
She was a princess who had grown up in the royal family. Even if she had been away for a period of time, the life of a princess since she was young had long been engraved in her bones.
In addition, they had been attending all kinds of banquets in Xiyun during this period of time. On ount of Jiang An, they were very attentive and ttered Sophie, allowing her to regain the feeling of being in Country F.
As a result, Sophie¡¯s behavior was different from usual. Every move she made had the elegance of a princess and the dignity of a superior.
Gao Tian and Gao Jing also noticed this, but Sophie had to maintain this state for the sake of the rest of the n.
The father and son treated themselves as servants. When they were at home, they served Sophie carefully. As long as she asked, there was nothing they would not do.
Not only were the three meals served to her, but even her clothes were served by Gao Tian.
Gao Jing could not do the heavy work, but as long as it was Sophie¡¯s order, he would immediately do it. If he could not do it, he would go to his father.
Sophie felt that the atmosphere in the house was too strange. After talking to the father and son, even if she had to sacrifice herself for the sake of the n, she did not want her family to be like this.
Home should be a ce for the three of them to live happily, but now, it was like a master and two servants were together.
However, Gao Tian was very stubborn on this matter. The danger of fighting for the throne was beyond his imagination. As an ordinary person, he could not help much. The only thing he could do was these things.
It would be easier and more likely for Sophie to win if she could maintain her princess aura.
Sophie could not dissuade the father and son, so she could only ept this family situation for the time being, which made her a little condescending now.
Coincidentally, Wu Xue came out at this moment and bumped into the muzzle of the gun. Naturally, she used all her arrogance on the other party.
Wu Xue finally recovered. She was so angry that she had actually lost just now. She chased after him and said, ¡°Stop acting like a princess here. You¡¯re not a princess of China.¡±
¡°You should be grateful that you¡¯re not from Country F. Otherwise, you would have been in prison long ago.¡± Sophie smiled. ¡°You were the one who said those nasty words first. Don¡¯t me me.¡±
Of course, she knew that someone must have taught Wu Xue to say these words. If everyone at this banquet was respectful to her, someone should have stopped her just now and not let Wu Xue continue.
She knew that this ce was no longer as friendly as Xiyun. This was also her first step to stepping out of herfort zone. She had to deal with it appropriately.
If she could not even fight back here, she might as well not fight for the throne and just sit at home and wait for death.
As expected, Wu Xue¡¯s friend walked over and said, ¡°Princess Sophie is too aggressive. Our Xiao Xue is just a little blunt. You don¡¯t have to take it so personally.¡±
¡°You look really ugly today,¡± Sophie said suddenly.
Wu Xue¡¯s friend immediately exploded. ¡°This is from thetest season. I¡¯m the only one in the entire Sea City who can buy it. Do you have any taste?¡±
¡°I¡¯m a little blunt, so don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Sophie said the phrase back at her.
Wu Xue¡¯s friend finally felt Sophie¡¯s lethality and was so angry that she trembled.
¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± The two of them shouted.
Sophie nodded at their questioning. ¡°Yes, it was on purpose.¡±
This time, they werepletely enraged. They lost all rationality and rushed over, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, wanting to hit someone.
Jiang An, who had been standing at the back, saw this and hurried to protect Sophie. She could let Sophie face the harsh words on her own, because that was a skill she had to learn in the future, but she could not sit back and watch Sophie be beaten.
Sophie did not take half a step back. She looked at the two women coldly and sidestepped them at an extremely fast speed. The two women could not control their inertia and fell to the ground, injuring their arms and hands..
Chapter 661 - 661: Forced to Death
Chapter 661: Forced to Death
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An could tell that Sophie had some skills. She walked over and asked, ¡°Have you learned martial arts before?¡±
¡°I was taught by a martial arts master when I was young,¡± Sophie replied. ¡°The royal family needs to be able to protect themselves for their own safety. Every child has to learn a fighting technique.¡±
Jiang An was enlightened. She could understand the royal family¡¯s considerations. After Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were kidnapped, she began to urge the two children to learn martial arts.
Although they were also learning, it was just a method to strengthen their bodies. It was fine just to practice a little every day.
Now, they had to practice at a fixed time every day. When they got a little older, they would have to spar with others to ensure that they had the ability to counterattack if such a thing happened again.
¡°I was worried about you just now. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with these two people. Now, it seems that you¡¯ve grown very quickly,¡± Jiang An said with a smile.
Sophie raised her head. ¡°Not quick enough. I have to be able to hold my own as soon as possible so that I won¡¯t let you or the responsibility on my shoulders down.¡±
Sophie was not fighting for the throne for herself, but for the happiness of the safe people around her.
If others were allowed to continue fighting like this, the royal family would never be at peace. The people would also be affected by these things.
In fact, the most uneptable oue would be that Country F¡¯s sovereignty would be snatched away by other countries. That would definitely be a disaster for the country.
Sophie thought about this every day and could understand why Jiang An was supporting her.
There should be no more wars in the world. It was everyone¡¯s wish to live a quiet and stable life. What she had to do was to make this reality.
Wu Xue and her friend were helped to their feet. Their families rushed to Sophie and said, ¡°How dare you touch my child? Are you bullying ordinary people like us because you¡¯re a princess?¡±
Looking at their pearly appearances, unless there was really no way to equate them with ordinary people, *
Jiang An knew that it was time for her to appear. She said, ¡°Your children were the ones who attacked first. Sophie didn¡¯t even retaliate and only dodged. They deserved this.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s parents were furious. ¡°What do you mean? Our child was bullied, but you still say that it¡¯s her fault. Are you trying to distort the truth?¡±
Wu Xue was the only child in the family and had enjoyed the doting of her parents since she was young. Her parents doted on this only child very much and wished they could give her all the good things in the world.
Ever since she was young, as long as it was a request from Wu Xue, the couple would do everything they could to fulfill it.
This caused Wu Xue to develop awless personality. Logically speaking, there were many more powerful families in Sea City than her family. With such a temper, she would definitely offend many people.
However, Wu Xue had a good grandfather who was an elder of the Zhao family, one of the four major families in the capital. With his support, no one in Sea City dared to provoke Wu Xue.
He could only watch her stir up trouble. Wu Xue was even more overboard in such an environment. She had even forced a young girl to death in school.
Jiang An didn¡¯t know this, but Zou Er had news about the major families in Sea City, so he quickly told her.
It would have been fine if Jiang An had only taught her a lesson because she had a bad temper. After all, she was not her child. However, she bullied a girl to her death. It meant that this person was hopeless and she did not intend to let her off easily tonight.
¡°No one is more familiar with distorting the truth than your Wu family. It was clearly your daughter who used violent methods to force a girl to die, but she still wanted to turn the tables and say that the girl attacked your daughter and identally fell down the stairs.¡±
Jiang An told the truth. ¡°After distorting the truth like this, you even went topensate the youngdy¡¯s parents. How shameless.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s parents did not expect Jiang An to know about these things. It had clearly been settled back then, and not many people in the upper-ss society knew the truth.
¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My daughter was clearly bullied. Do you have evidence?¡± Wu Xue¡¯s mother shouted guiltily.
Jiang An handed the phone to Sophie. She skimmed through it with anger in her eyes and said, ¡°If you want evidence, I¡¯ll give it to you. This is the surveince video from the rooftop back then. It was your daughter who kept insulting the girl and even hit her. This forced her to jump down. I¡¯ll hand this to the girl¡¯s parents. You can wait to see them in court..¡±
Chapter 662 - 662: Unrepentant
Chapter 662: Unrepentant
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Xue¡¯s parents did not expect them to get the video. Back then, they had spent a lot of money to buy it, thinking that no one in the world would get their hands on it.
Wu Xue¡¯s mother subconsciously thought that the other party was lying. She forced herself to maintain herposure and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. No one can make my daughter acknowledge anything that she didn¡¯t do. It was that little b*tch who bullied my daughter and jumped down herself. It has nothing to do with my daughter.¡±
Sophie could not believe her ears when she saw them still ndering the little girl. ¡°A living girl is gone just like that. You don¡¯t feel guilty at all and still want to nder her. Do you only care about your daughter and not other people¡¯s daughters?¡±
Jiang An could understand Sophie¡¯s anger. It was because their parents did not teach their daughter well that such a thing happened. However, they still covered up for their child after the incident and even med everything on the dead girl. She did not pity them at all.
The little girl¡¯s parents suffered bone-piercing pain day and night, unable to seek justice for their child. Their pain was ignored by these people.
Wu Xue¡¯s parents clearly did not feel guilty. They stood in front of their daughter and said loudly, ¡°Even if there¡¯s a video, it can¡¯t prove that Wu Xue forced the child to death. It can only be said that there was a dispute between the two children. Moreover, the authenticity of this video has yet to be determined.¡±
Jiang An sneered. ¡°As long as the video is sent to the Public Security Bureau, it can be appraised. We¡¯ll know immediately if it¡¯s true or not. I¡¯ll call the police immediately.¡±
Hearing the word ¡°call the police¡±, Wu Xue¡¯s mother pounced on her. ¡°No, we can¡¯t call the police. My daughter is from a good family. She can¡¯t go to the police station.¡±
¡°What about the dead little girl?¡± Jiang An asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a child from a good family? She was always in the top three in every exam in school. She was the most obedient child in every ss. Is her life not worth mentioning in your eyes now that she has lost it?¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s mother did not say anything, but from her expression, it was obvious that she was not worth mentioning.
Jiang An had no intention of letting Wu Xue off. Seeing them like this, she became even more determined.
These murderers did not feel guilty at all. Only by letting them be punished by thew could they bring justice to the little girl¡¯s soul in heaven.
Wu Xue¡¯s father stared at Sophie and said, ¡°This is our own business. We don¡¯t need a foreigner like you to interfere.¡±
He tried to use this argument to stop Sophie. At the very least, he wanted to dy the matter and give him time to operate in secret. Even if he returned to the surface, he would be able to protect his daughter to the greatest extent.
Sophie didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, she was a foreigner.
Jiang An patted her hand to reassure her, then took a step forward. ¡°Sophie can¡¯t interfere, but I can.¡±
Of course, Wu Xue¡¯s mother knew Jiang An¡¯s identity, but when she thought of her father in the capital, she said confidently, ¡°Do you know who my father is?
I advise you not to interfere. Otherwise, the Zhao family won¡¯t let you off.¡± Jiang An smiled. ¡°Since you know who I am, how can you say such things? Even the head of the Zhao family doesn¡¯t dare to say such things in front of me. Do you think an elder can stop me?¡±
This was not an exaggeration. The Jiang family of Xiyun had always been different from the rest. The four major families in Beijing would not offend them.
Moreover, this matter was Wu Xue¡¯s fault to begin with. Previously, it was suppressed because of Wu Xue¡¯s grandfather¡¯s power.
Although the Zhao family was one of the four famous families, he would not go against the Jiang family because of such a thing.
The four major families had always been at odds in private. If one of the families did not have a good rtionship with the Jiang family, the other three families would definitely help the Jiang family.
Openly dealing with a family over something like this was something that might not happen in hundreds of years.
Of course, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t shake a family over such a small matter. However, they could use this matter to divide the power. Of course, they had to take advantage of it.
That was why Jiang An was certain that the Zhao family would not go against her. That was why she said those words just now.
Wu Xue¡¯s father was silent. He knew that what the Jiang family said was true.
Faced with this silence, Wu Xue could not ept it. Her face was filled with fear as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail, I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s mother hugged her child and refused to let go. ¡°No one can take my child away from me.¡±
Jiang An felt that it was ridiculous. The mother and daughter could still cry here. The dead girl would never see her mother again..
Chapter 663 - 663: Sea City’s Huang Family
Chapter 663: Sea City¡¯s Huang Family
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The organizer of this banquet was the Huang Family of Sea City. They were a family that had been established for hundreds of years. Although they couldn¡¯tpare to their former glory and could only hide in Sea City, they were still an old family.
Therefore, the Huang family could be considered to be influential in the local area. The local families respected his family.
They invited Sophie to the banquet at the request of the entire Sea City family.
Only by meeting this princess could he judge how to deal with her next.
They were not fools. They could tell that Sophie had other motives for appearing in front of the public in such a grand manner. Most likely, she was doing it for the benefit of her country.
In the end, this matter had nothing to do with them, but the Jiang family had strongly supported Sophie.
The meaning behind this was different. The Jiang family of Xiyun had always kept a low profile. If they could not get involved in other people¡¯s matters, they would not.
They had such a huge family business, but were always overlooked. It was because the Jiang family had a sharp sense of politics and would never be easily involved in these things.
This time, the Zou family did not stop them from pushing Sophie out with great fanfare. It was obvious that there was internal news.
They also wanted to get a share of the benefits, but as fellow aristocratic families, they would definitely not beg humbly.
It would be best if they could talk to Sophie directly. Since she needed the support of families in China, it would be the same if it was another family.
Therefore, the Huang family took the lead in organizing this banquet, hoping to find an opportunity to quietly take Sophie away for a chat.
The Huang family and some families had such ns, but many families didn¡¯t know about it at all. They had been showing off in Sea City for too long and had long forgotten their own abilities.
As far as they were concerned, Sea City was their own territory, and Sophie was just a foreign princess. Her inheritance rights were so far away that she had nothing to do with the throne in this life.
They had to show their identities. It would be best if they could scare this princess.
That was why Wu Xue¡¯s incident happened. She was urged by many people to provoke the other party. She thought that it would be easy to do so, but she was exposed and even about to be sent to the police station.
The Huang family did not want to continue causing trouble. The head of the family, Huang Jing, walked out and said, ¡°The banquet is still ongoing. Let¡¯s put this matter aside. How we deal with it in the future will depend on Princess Sophie.¡±
He felt that everyone had to give him some face, but the two people in front of him would only treat him as an aplice.
Sophie looked at her coldly. ¡°She¡¯s alreadymitted murder, she naturally has to be handed over to the Chinesew to be judged. You said that the subsequent punishment depends on what I do. Is that a joke?¡±
Huang Jing did not expect Sophie to be so difficult. ¡°I was wrong, but no matter who it is, it¡¯s better to wait until after this banquet. Everyone is still waiting for Princess Sophie.¡±
Jiang An sneered. ¡°Mr. Huang, what you said is really ridiculous. You were the ones who insisted on sending an invitation to Sophie, but you caused such a thing. Isn¡¯t the responsibility in your family? Yet you¡¯re using Sophie of dying the banquet.¡±
Jiang An said word by word, ¡°How shameless.¡±
The first sentence could only be said to be impolite. Huang Jing could still bear it with his head lowered. In any case, he had lived for so many years and had heard many unpleasant words. However, thest sentence was basically pointing at his nose and cursing.
Huang Jing raised his head and red at him. ¡°Jiang An, are you trying to be enemies with our Huang family by saying such things?¡±
Jiang An really hated Huang Jing. Just now, when Sophie was being targeted, no one in their family came out to stop it. They just watched coldly as their esteemed guest was humiliated.
If Sophie hadn¡¯t fought back in time, if she hadn¡¯te along, Sophie would have been aughing stock today.
They were the ones who insisted on inviting her over. After inviting her over, they wanted to take her down a notch. This was already disgusting.
It was obvious that she was the one who had forced Wu Xue to death. If there was still a trace of justice in her heart, they should quickly send her to the police station.
At this moment, Huang Jing stopped pretending to be dead. He stood up and wanted to mess the matter up. It was really disgusting to pretend that he was doing this for her sake.
That was why Jiang An spoke so bluntly. If she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, there was no need to endure it anymore.
Even if more families objected, she would insist on sending Wu Xue in. She wanted her to pay the price for that child¡¯s death.
She said firmly, ¡°What if I say yes?¡±
Sophie thought so too. She stood beside Jiang An and said, ¡°I support An¡¯an. The Huang family¡¯s upbringing is indeed not good. I won¡¯t ept your family¡¯s invitations in the future..¡±
Chapter 664 - 664: No One Can Save Her
Chapter 664: No One Can Save Her
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Huang Jing was really angered to death. He had clearly stood up for everyone¡¯s sake, but why did these two people not appreciate it?
It was normal for one or two disobedient children to appear in an aristocratic family. Wu Xue¡¯s matter had already been settled by her grandfather, so everyone could just pretend not to know.
They had to give each other some face so that they could deal with their children in the future. In any case, they had not done anything irreversible. That youngdy hadmitted suicide by jumping off the building. There was no need for Wu Xue to pay with her life.
As the head of an aristocratic family, Huang Jing had been high and mighty for too long. He had long forgotten that the dead little girl was also a human, someone who had the love of her parents like Wu Xue.
In any case, she was not his child. He sighed lightly to show his kindness and threw it to the back of his mind.
Jiang An hated this kind of disregard for life. If a person didn¡¯t even have the most basic empathy, then he was no different from a beast.
She could tell that Huang Jing was such a person. That was why he spoke so bluntly.
It was impossible for Huang Jing to really fall out with the Jiang family. In the end, he lowered his head and stopped talking.
Seeing that no one was standing up for her, Wu Xue stopped crying and said, ¡°She wanted to jump off the building, not me. Do you want me topensate her with my life?¡±
Sophie¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Even if you die, you won¡¯t be able to exchange for her life. You don¡¯t feel guilty at all when someone died because of you. Instead, you used your power to suppress this matter. You¡¯re simply not worthy of being a human.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s mother knew that she couldn¡¯t beg Sophie and Jiang An, so she ced all her hopes on Huang Jing. ¡°Please help me think of a way. Our Xiao Xue definitely can¡¯t go to prison. My father will thank you in the capital.¡±
If it was any other time, Huang Jing would naturally be happy to help. At that time, he could even make the Zhao family¡¯s elder owe him a favor. It was a beneficial thing.
However, the difficulty was that there were two people who refused to let go of this matter at this moment. One of them was a foreign princess, and the other was the sessor of the Jiang family. No matter which one it was, he could not offend them.
Anyway, Wu Xue was not his child. Huang Jing closed his eyes and said, ¡°You can solve the problem your family caused yourself. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s mother could not ept this answer. She said excitedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go look for my father. He¡¯s an elder of the Zhao family. He can calm this matter down with a word.¡±
Looking at Jiang An¡¯s expression, Huang Jing felt that this matter would not end so easily. After all, the Zhao family¡¯s elder was only an elder. It was not like he could get the entire Zhao family to help.
Jiang An was no longer a youngdy who could be frightened by such words. She was already used to her identity and understood what she could do.
Since the family had decided to support Sophie, they would not back down now.
Moreover, that girl had died unjustly. She had to seek justice for her.
¡°So what if he¡¯s an elder of the Zhao family? Even the current head of the Zhao family can¡¯t save Wu Xue,¡± Jiang An said firmly.
Wu Xue¡¯s mother roared, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense here. You¡¯re just a youngdy of the Jiang family. What right do you have to say that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the sessor of the Jiang family, the future head of the Jiang family.¡± Jiang An looked at Wu Xue¡¯s mother. ¡°My father has already handed all the power of the Jiang family to me. I¡¯m the head of the Jiang family now. If the Zhao family wants to cut off all business dealings with the Jiang family, I don¡¯t mind.¡±
If it was another family who said that they would cut off business, it would not have much of an impact. Without their family, they could still do business with others.
However, what the Jiang family said was definitely enough to affect their entire family. Although the Jiang family of Xiyun was not in the capital, they upied a ce like Xiyun to develop their business and had already established a huge business empire.
In China, as long as one did business, they would definitely not be able to avoid the Jiang family. They had a pivotal position in all industries.
If the Jiang family said that they would cut off their business with anyone, although it would not cause the entire family to decline, their ie would definitely plummet.
The Zhao family did not have much chance to develop their business in the capital. If they lost the Jiang family, they would lose half of their business.
Not to mention the Zhao Family elder, even the Zhao Family Head would not stand up for Wu Xue.
In the end, Wu Xue was not a child of the Zhao family. There was no need to take the risk for her.
Wu Xue¡¯s father immediately realized what was going on. He knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Please be magnanimous and let Xiao Xue off. We willpensate that family to the greatest extent and let them live afortable life for the rest of their lives. I only beg you not to let the child go to prison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to me. It depends on whether that family can ept it,¡± Jiang An said..
Chapter 663: Sea City’s Huang Family
Chapter 663: Sea City¡¯s Huang Family
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The organizer of this banquet was the Huang Family of Sea City. They were a family that had been established for hundreds of years. Although they couldn¡¯tpare to their former glory and could only hide in Sea City, they were still an old family.
Therefore, the Huang family could be considered to be influential in the local area. The local families respected his family.
They invited Sophie to the banquet at the request of the entire Sea City family.
Only by meeting this princess could he judge how to deal with her next.
They were not fools. They could tell that Sophie had other motives for appearing in front of the public in such a grand manner. Most likely, she was doing it for the benefit of her country.
In the end, this matter had nothing to do with them, but the Jiang family had strongly supported Sophie.
The meaning behind this was different. The Jiang family of Xiyun had always kept a low profile. If they could not get involved in other people¡¯s matters, they would not.
They had such a huge family business, but were always overlooked. It was because the Jiang family had a sharp sense of politics and would never be easily involved in these things.
This time, the Zou family did not stop them from pushing Sophie out with great fanfare. It was obvious that there was internal news.
They also wanted to get a share of the benefits, but as fellow aristocratic families, they would definitely not beg humbly.
It would be best if they could talk to Sophie directly. Since she needed the support of families in China, it would be the same if it was another family.
Therefore, the Huang family took the lead in organizing this banquet, hoping to find an opportunity to quietly take Sophie away for a chat.
The Huang family and some families had such ns, but many families didn¡¯t know about it at all. They had been showing off in Sea City for too long and had long forgotten their own abilities.
As far as they were concerned, Sea City was their own territory, and Sophie was just a foreign princess. Her inheritance rights were so far away that she had nothing to do with the throne in this life.
They had to show their identities. It would be best if they could scare this princess.
That was why Wu Xue¡¯s incident happened. She was urged by many people to provoke the other party. She thought that it would be easy to do so, but she was exposed and even about to be sent to the police station.
The Huang family did not want to continue causing trouble. The head of the family, Huang Jing, walked out and said, ¡°The banquet is still ongoing. Let¡¯s put this matter aside. How we deal with it in the future will depend on Princess Sophie.¡±
He felt that everyone had to give him some face, but the two people in front of him would only treat him as an aplice.
Sophie looked at her coldly. ¡°She¡¯s alreadymitted murder, she naturally has to be handed over to the Chinesew to be judged. You said that the subsequent punishment depends on what I do. Is that a joke?¡±
Huang Jing did not expect Sophie to be so difficult. ¡°I was wrong, but no matter who it is, it¡¯s better to wait until after this banquet. Everyone is still waiting for Princess Sophie.¡±
Jiang An sneered. ¡°Mr. Huang, what you said is really ridiculous. You were the ones who insisted on sending an invitation to Sophie, but you caused such a thing. Isn¡¯t the responsibility in your family? Yet you¡¯re using Sophie of dying the banquet.¡±
Jiang An said word by word, ¡°How shameless.¡±
The first sentence could only be said to be impolite. Huang Jing could still bear it with his head lowered. In any case, he had lived for so many years and had heard many unpleasant words. However, thest sentence was basically pointing at his nose and cursing.
Huang Jing raised his head and red at him. ¡°Jiang An, are you trying to be enemies with our Huang family by saying such things?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
Jiang An really hated Huang Jing. Just now, when Sophie was being targeted, no one in their family came out to stop it. They just watched coldly as their esteemed guest was humiliated.
If Sophie hadn¡¯t fought back in time, if she hadn¡¯te along, Sophie would have been aughing stock today.
They were the ones who insisted on inviting her over. After inviting her over, they wanted to take her down a notch. This was already disgusting.
It was obvious that she was the one who had forced Wu Xue to death. If there was still a trace of justice in her heart, they should quickly send her to the police station.
At this moment, Huang Jing stopped pretending to be dead. He stood up and wanted to mess the matter up. It was really disgusting to pretend that he was doing this for her sake.
That was why Jiang An spoke so bluntly. If she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, there was no need to endure it anymore.
Even if more families objected, she would insist on sending Wu Xue in. She wanted her to pay the price for that child¡¯s death.
She said firmly, ¡°What if I say yes?¡±
Sophie thought so too. She stood beside Jiang An and said, ¡°I support An¡¯an. The Huang family¡¯s upbringing is indeed not good. I won¡¯t ept your family¡¯s invitations in the future..¡±
Chapter 664: No One Can Save Her
Chapter 664: No One Can Save Her
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Huang Jing was really angered to death. He had clearly stood up for everyone¡¯s sake, but why did these two people not appreciate it?
It was normal for one or two disobedient children to appear in an aristocratic family. Wu Xue¡¯s matter had already been settled by her grandfather, so everyone could just pretend not to know.
They had to give each other some face so that they could deal with their children in the future. In any case, they had not done anything irreversible. That youngdy hadmitted suicide by jumping off the building. There was no need for Wu Xue to pay with her life.
As the head of an aristocratic family, Huang Jing had been high and mighty for too long. He had long forgotten that the dead little girl was also a human, someone who had the love of her parents like Wu Xue.
In any case, she was not his child. He sighed lightly to show his kindness and threw it to the back of his mind.
Jiang An hated this kind of disregard for life. If a person didn¡¯t even have the most basic empathy, then he was no different from a beast.
She could tell that Huang Jing was such a person. That was why he spoke so bluntly.
It was impossible for Huang Jing to really fall out with the Jiang family. In the end, he lowered his head and stopped talking.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Seeing that no one was standing up for her, Wu Xue stopped crying and said, ¡°She wanted to jump off the building, not me. Do you want me topensate her with my life?¡±
Sophie¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Even if you die, you won¡¯t be able to exchange for her life. You don¡¯t feel guilty at all when someone died because of you. Instead, you used your power to suppress this matter. You¡¯re simply not worthy of being a human.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s mother knew that she couldn¡¯t beg Sophie and Jiang An, so she ced all her hopes on Huang Jing. ¡°Please help me think of a way. Our Xiao Xue definitely can¡¯t go to prison. My father will thank you in the capital.¡±
If it was any other time, Huang Jing would naturally be happy to help. At that time, he could even make the Zhao family¡¯s elder owe him a favor. It was a beneficial thing.
However, the difficulty was that there were two people who refused to let go of this matter at this moment. One of them was a foreign princess, and the other was the sessor of the Jiang family. No matter which one it was, he could not offend them.
Anyway, Wu Xue was not his child. Huang Jing closed his eyes and said, ¡°You can solve the problem your family caused yourself. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s mother could not ept this answer. She said excitedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go look for my father. He¡¯s an elder of the Zhao family. He can calm this matter down with a word.¡±
Looking at Jiang An¡¯s expression, Huang Jing felt that this matter would not end so easily. After all, the Zhao family¡¯s elder was only an elder. It was not like he could get the entire Zhao family to help.
Jiang An was no longer a youngdy who could be frightened by such words. She was already used to her identity and understood what she could do.
Since the family had decided to support Sophie, they would not back down now.
Moreover, that girl had died unjustly. She had to seek justice for her.
¡°So what if he¡¯s an elder of the Zhao family? Even the current head of the Zhao family can¡¯t save Wu Xue,¡± Jiang An said firmly.
Wu Xue¡¯s mother roared, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense here. You¡¯re just a youngdy of the Jiang family. What right do you have to say that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the sessor of the Jiang family, the future head of the Jiang family.¡± Jiang An looked at Wu Xue¡¯s mother. ¡°My father has already handed all the power of the Jiang family to me. I¡¯m the head of the Jiang family now. If the Zhao family wants to cut off all business dealings with the Jiang family, I don¡¯t mind.¡±
If it was another family who said that they would cut off business, it would not have much of an impact. Without their family, they could still do business with others.
However, what the Jiang family said was definitely enough to affect their entire family. Although the Jiang family of Xiyun was not in the capital, they upied a ce like Xiyun to develop their business and had already established a huge business empire.
In China, as long as one did business, they would definitely not be able to avoid the Jiang family. They had a pivotal position in all industries.
If the Jiang family said that they would cut off their business with anyone, although it would not cause the entire family to decline, their ie would definitely plummet.
The Zhao family did not have much chance to develop their business in the capital. If they lost the Jiang family, they would lose half of their business.
Not to mention the Zhao Family elder, even the Zhao Family Head would not stand up for Wu Xue.
In the end, Wu Xue was not a child of the Zhao family. There was no need to take the risk for her.
Wu Xue¡¯s father immediately realized what was going on. He knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Please be magnanimous and let Xiao Xue off. We willpensate that family to the greatest extent and let them live afortable life for the rest of their lives. I only beg you not to let the child go to prison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to me. It depends on whether that family can ept it,¡± Jiang An said..
Chapter 665: Money Is Useless
Chapter 665: Money Is Useless
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Although Jiang An said that, she already had the answer in her heart. This was because in Zou Er¡¯s report, the parents of the dead girl were still immersed in sorrow and cried day and night over their dead child.
Although they knew that there was no way to resist Wu Xue, they still used various methods to appeal. For this, they did not retreat even if their lives were threatened.
They had lost their only child and no longer had the motivation to live.
It was impossible for them to eptpensation now.
However, Wu Xue¡¯s parents felt that as long as they could spend money, there was nothing they could not do. They quickly took out their phones to look for the number that had been blocked long ago and dialed it while trembling.
¡°Hello, we¡¯re Wu Xue¡¯s parents. We know that you¡¯re still grieving the death of your child. It¡¯s indeed my child¡¯s fault, but she¡¯s still so young and can¡¯t go to prison. Otherwise, her life will be ruined. Our family is willing to fork out five million yuan aspensation. If it¡¯s not enough, we can fork out more. I only hope that you won¡¯t appeal anymore.¡±
The two of them thought that the other party would definitely ept it happily after taking out so much money.
After all, the child was already dead. Wasn¡¯t it good to take the money and live a carefree life?
However, there was only a long silence on the other end of the phone. The other party did not say a word, and only the sound of rapid breathing could be heard.
Just as they thought that there was a problem with the signal, a voice finally came.
¡°You bunch of heartless bastards, you actually want to use money to shut me up. It¡¯s useless even if you take out 500 million yuan. I only want Wu Xue to pay the price for my child¡¯s death. Even if it¡¯s a knife to our throats, we will appeal. Even if we die and be ghosts, we will pester Wu Xue!¡±
These words were said at the top of their lungs. Clearly, they were said in a fit of anger.
They were not afraid of offending Wu Xue¡¯s parents. Their only concern in this life was gone. There was no need to be afraid of offending anyone.
Initially, they thought that the other party called because they had found their conscience. They did not expect them to use money to shut them up.
Could it be that in their eyes, parents who had lost their children only cared about money? As long as they had money, they could even forget about their children¡¯s lives?
Those words had a different meaning in their ears. They were not apologizing at all, but mocking.
That was why the father who had lost his child was so angry. He wished he could say all the words he had cursed in his life.
Wu Xue¡¯s parents did not expect such an answer. Wu Xue¡¯s mother snatched the phone and said, ¡°Is 5 million not enough? Then I¡¯m willing to give 10 million.¡±
A sharp female voice came from the phone. ¡°Do you have a heart or not? If someone kills your child and is willing to pay you ten million yuan, will you ept it happily?¡±
¡°Your child forced my daughter to death. She¡¯s the murderer. I must make her pay the price!¡±
After saying that, the voice on the phone disappeared, reced by a chaotic noise. It was obvious that the mother had fainted, and many people were helping.
Jiang An looked at Wu Xue¡¯s parents as if she was watching a joke. ¡°Do you still think you can settle it with money?¡±
Of course, she knew that it was useless to pay. Wu Xue¡¯s mother hugged her child tightly, as if someone was going to snatch her child away from her in the next second.
¡°I would never let you hurt Xiao Xue. Even if the policee, it would be useless.¡±
Wu Xue cried and hugged her mother. She was already in despair.
Sophie sneered. ¡°The two of you can still cry here. That child will never be able to open her eyes and call her mother again, but you think this can be resolved with ten million yuan. We¡¯re both mothers, can¡¯t you understand her?¡±
This time, Wu Xue¡¯s mother really understood. The pain of losing a child could not be filled no matter how much money was spent.
Moreover, their child had been forced to die. She originally had a bright future.
Wu Xue¡¯s mother cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not teaching my child well. I¡¯ve let them down, but I can¡¯t watch Xiao Xue go to court. These sins are all mine. I¡¯m willing to take all the me.¡±
Hearing this, Wu Xue immediately stopped crying. Then, she looked at her mother expectantly, as if she felt that this was a good idea.
Jiang An noticed Wu Xue¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Wu Xue, are you willing to do this?¡±
Wu Xue hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mom is willing to take the me for me. I¡¯m very grateful to Mom.¡±
In other words, she felt that this method was feasible and even smiled.
Wu Xue¡¯s mother looked at her daughter in disbelief. Although she had already made such a decision, hearing her daughter say such a thing was like a knife stabbing her heart.
Did she really want her mother to go to prison? She didn¡¯t look sad at all..
Chapter 666: Entangled
Chapter 666: Entangled
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As a mother, Wu Xue¡¯s mother naturally wanted to save her child. She was also willing to sacrifice everything for her child. This was motherly love.
This did not mean that she could ept her child¡¯s indifferent attitude. Wu Xue actually tacitly agreed to this method in front of her and wanted to use her mother¡¯s life to take the me for her.
This meant that she did not have any attachment to her mother. As long as she could get away with it, it did not matter if she did not have her mother.
Wu Xue¡¯s mother could not ept that the child she loved would do this. She grabbed her wrist. ¡°Xiao Xue, I heard wrongly, right? You actually can¡¯t bear to part with me, right?¡±
If it were any other time, Wu Xue might have coaxed her mother and made her willingly sacrifice herself for her. However, after experiencing Jiang An and the others pressing on her step by step just now, Wu Xue¡¯s psychological defense had already copsed.
Even the Zhao family couldn¡¯t let Jiang An take a step back. This meant that she really had no way out. If no one helped her, she would really go to jail.
¡°Mom, you love me the most in this world, so you should pay for me,¡± Wu Xue said.
Wu Xue¡¯s mother looked at her daughter. In her eyes, this was no longer her daughter, but a demon that had crawled out of hell.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you were holding a wee party? It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Chen Xiang walked over with a smile.
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect her to appear here, but there was no deep hatred between the two of them. It was better to pretend not to see her.
However, Chen Xiang did not want to do that. She took the initiative to walk up to Jiang An. ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s been a long time. I saw Miss Wu crying like that. Did she do something to make you unhappy?¡±
Sophie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She didn¡¯t have much interaction with Chen Xiang, and she knew what was on the news. She wasn¡¯t as innocent as she looked.
However, she was more scheming than Tan Si and would not y tricks so tantly.
¡°Miss Chen needs evidence. Wu Xue¡¯s willingness to ignore her own matters has nothing to do with our An¡¯an,¡± Sophie said.
¡°But I just saw Miss Jiang say something. No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be unrted. We¡¯re all here to attend the banquet. It¡¯s better not to be unhappy over some small matter.¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s smile did not fade.
Sophie was now sure that Chen Xiang was going against An¡¯an. She said this to make everyone think that Jiang An was being aggressive.
After all, this matter had nothing to do with Jiang An. The dead girl was from an ordinary family. She had already settled the matter previously, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be dug up again.
Jiang An¡¯s action obviously challenged the interests of the people present. As a local family in Sea City, they had operated here for at least three generations and were all entangled.
For example, Wu Xue¡¯s matter seemed to be just something that had happened to the Wu family, but many families had contributed when it was settledter on to repay the Wu family¡¯s favors.
This was also for their future ns. No one knew what kind of personality their children had. If such a thing happened, someone had to clean up their mess.
Hence, they only helped each other and became more and more entangled.
Jiang An wanted Wu Xue to be punished by thew today, which would break the bnce of Sea City.
Sophie could feel the change in their expressions. It seemed that An¡¯an had been too aggressive.
Of course, Jiang An understood what she meant, but she was not afraid at all.
She was no longer the little girl who was bullied back then. These people could not touch her at all.
¡°If you don¡¯t know what happened before, don¡¯t make subjective assumptions here. There¡¯s no difference between picking and choosing when to be a good person and just being a bad person.¡± Jiang An¡¯s words were sharp. ¡°Would you feel good if someone advised you to be magnanimous after you were injured?¡±
Chen Xiang did not look embarrassed at all and continued, ¡°But no matter what happened, it shouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. This is disrespectful to the host.¡±
After saying that, her gaze drifted to Huang Jing. Unfortunately, the other party immediately lowered his head.
He had already been reprimanded by Jiang An just now. He realized that he had done something stupid.
Jiang An¡¯s identity was not something he could afford to offend. Moreover, they had a very domineering personality. It was useless even if they talked about the Zhao family. It was better for him to avoid them.
Chen Xiang did not expect Huang Jing to be so spineless. Fortunately, her words were not too explicit.
¡°This banquet has been disrespectful to us from the beginning. Isn¡¯t it a little toote to start talking about respect now?¡± Jiang An mocked.
She simply found the nearest chair and sat down, looking at Chen Xiang with an unfriendly gaze..
Chapter 668: Rest in Peace
Chapter 668: Rest in Peace
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An would not really let Wu Xue turn herself in. She was not worthy of any leniency under thew.
If she hadn¡¯t stood up for the girl today, she would have gotten away with it for the rest of her life. She would never have remembered that a poor girl had died because of her.
The parents of the dead girl would forever be in grief. No one would remember this except them.
That was why Jiang An had dealt with this matter so forcefully. She knew very well what Wu Xue was thinking. Just like Tan Si, who had bullied her back then, she was evil from the bottom of her heart and would never know how to repent.
Wu Xue sat paralyzed on the ground. She had already forgotten to cry. She knew that she was finished.
¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. She jumped off the building herself,¡± Wu Xue muttered.
Jiang An didn¡¯t want to say anything else. Wu Xue wouldn¡¯t feel guilty because of her words. It was useless to say anything.
Her resolute words shocked everyone present. They didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to really blow this matter up and didn¡¯t care if it would affect the interests of the families in Sea City.
It could be seen that the Jiang family had a deep foundation. There was no need to care about them.
Sophie¡¯s face broke into a smile. She had finally brought justice for the dead girl.
She walked to Jiang An¡¯s side. ¡°An¡¯an, that girl can rest in peace.¡±
However, Jiang An did not look happy. She sighed and said, ¡°If Wu Xue¡¯s parents had raised their child well, such a tragedy would not have happened.¡±
Of course, Wu Xue was a murderer. Her crime was unforgivable, but she was able to be where she was today because of her parents¡¯ pampering.
They only knew how to make their child happy and do their best to give her everything, but they did not teach her to be a good person.
Wu Xue naturally becamewless. Later on, she took pleasure in bullying others. When her parents found out, they only cared about cleaning up their child¡¯s mess.
They didn¡¯t care how sad the people who were bullied would be. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it for the rest of their lives.
They had a lot to do with the girl¡¯s death. Jiang An knew that thew could not pursue Wu Xue¡¯s parents, but she did not intend to let these two people off.
At this moment, Wu Xue suddenly raised her head and red fiercely at Jiang An. ¡°It¡¯s you. If you hadn¡¯t appeared today, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±
Jiang An was not surprised by her words at all. She even had a premonition. After all, Wu Xue would never realize that it was she who had done something wrong.
She looked at Wu Xue. ¡°From the moment you started bullying others, this day was destined toe. Even if I didn¡¯te today, someone would expose you sooner orter. You¡¯ve forgotten what you¡¯ve done, but that girl¡¯s parents will always remember it.¡±
¡°The truth will not be buried by time. The girl¡¯s soul is watching you.¡±
Jiang An stared straight at Wu Xue and said thest sentence, scaring her into a ball. She looked around in fear, as if someone was really following her.
Jiang An¡¯s face was filled with mockery. She herself was clearly more terrifying than evil spirits, yet she was afraid of those illusory things.
The police quickly rushed to the banquet and took Wu Xue away. Wu Xue¡¯s parents cried and chased after her.
¡°We¡¯ve seen how Sea City treats its guests. We¡¯ll go back first,¡± Jiang An said and left with Sophie.
The banquet had just started. She chose to leave at this time because she was dissatisfied with the banquet.
Everyone present was dumbfounded. Back then, they had thought that Jiang An was still young. It was fine even if they indulged the younger generation to take her down a notch. Even if the other party was unhappy, they would justfort her.
In this way, the families in Sea City could suppress the Jiang family. As for the consequences of offending the Jiang family, they had never thought about it at all.
They did not believe from the bottom of their hearts that the Jiang family would really give the position of the family head to Jiang An. In any case, the one who would be the family head in the end would be Jiang An¡¯s older brother. It was fine to bully Jiang An.
They did not expect Jiang An to be a hard rock. Not only did they fail to bully her, but they were also beaten up.
These people hurriedly wanted to persuade Jiang An to stay. At least, they had to wait until the banquet ended before leaving. Otherwise, the families in Sea City would lose all their face.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care about these people¡¯s reputation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to boost Sophie¡¯s poprity, she wouldn¡¯t have attended such a banquet casually. Moreover, if these people wanted to y tricks, then don¡¯t me her for being merciless.
Jiang An dragged Sophie out without giving anyone a chance. This banquet could not help Sophie, so there was no point in staying any longer.
¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯m really sorry. If you didn¡¯t want to help me, you wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Sophie was very sorry.
Jiang An shook her head. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Whether Ie or not, they will look down on me. This time, I can let them know that I¡¯m not easy to bully.¡±
¡°Besides, we got justice for a girl and made the murderer pay..¡±
Chapter 667: Too Late to Regret
Chapter 667: Too Late to Regret
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Not to mention Chen Xiang, even Sophie was a little shocked by this reaction.
Jiang An had always been easy to talk to. They had known each other for a long time and knew each other well. Sophie thought that she was gentle but tenacious. She was a ssic Asian beauty.
But today, she seemed to be covered in thorns.
Jiang An was indeed very easy-going when she attended the banquet. She felt that she only needed to support Sophie.
However, everything that had happened since she stepped into this ce had crossed her bottom line.
Sophie was dragged out to be mocked. The people in Sea City let their familiese and provoke her. Obviously, they didn¡¯t take them seriously.
Not only was she Jiang An now, but she was also the heir of the Jiang family. She represented the entire Jiang family outside.
If she tolerated these people being impudent to her, she would be throwing the Jiang family¡¯s face on the ground.
She was doted on by her parents and brothers. No matter what, she could not let these people think that the Jiang family could be bullied as they pleased.
Chen Xiang knew that she couldn¡¯t fight Jiang An head-on now. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this. In that case, it¡¯s all my fault for being nosy. Miss Jiang, please forgive me.¡±
She bent down slightly and lowered her posture, feeling that Jiang An should be satisfied.
¡°Miss Chen is really flexible. Only a fool couldn¡¯t tell what you meant by what you said just now. Now, you still want to pretend that nothing happened.¡± Jiang An sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do today. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere in Wu Xue¡¯s matter.¡±
Jiang An wanted to seek justice for the dead girl. Anyone who wanted to ruin this matter was no different from a criminal to her.
Chen Xiang turned around and walked to the back. She almost couldn¡¯t maintain her smile. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to not give in at all. The information clearly said that she was a weak person.
What was even more infuriating was that the aura Jiang An emitted when she was angry was exactly the same as Zou Bai¡¯s.
This meant that the two of them were very close. Only people who loved each other would be like each other. When Chen Xiang thought about this, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood.
She forcefully suppressed the dark thoughts in her heart. Now was not the time to attack.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care about Chen Xiang, who had left. She was dealing with Wu Xue now.
She realized that Jiang An¡¯s gaze was on her. She shivered and hid behind her mother, hoping that this would give her some sense of security.
Wu Xue¡¯s mother subconsciously hugged the child in her arms, but she quickly remembered what Wu Xue had said previously. For a moment, she did not know if she should protect her child or immediately push her out.
¡°Wu Xue killed that girl. She has to pay the price.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to atone for her sins, I¡¯ll help her.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s father took two steps forward. ¡°It¡¯s indeed because our family didn¡¯t educate our child well that such a tragic disaster happened. Our Wu family is willing topensate, and Wu Xue will turn herself in.¡±
He said it so easily that Wu Xue fell into despair after hearing it. She said in disbelief, ¡°Dad, how can you say such a thing? You should help me get rid of this matter. Ever since I was young, no matter what I did wrong, you could help me settle it in the end. Why can¡¯t you do it this time?¡±
Faced with the child¡¯s question, Wu Xue¡¯s father closed his eyes and refused to answer.
Even though Wu Xue¡¯s mother was angry at her daughter¡¯s words just now, she could not bear to be ruthless. She grabbed her husband¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Hubby, if you really let Xiao Xue turn herself in, her life will be over. You can¡¯t do this!¡±
Of course, Wu Xue¡¯s father did not want to do this either. However, if they did not abandon Wu Xue, the Wu family would offend the Jiang family. This was something they could not afford.
He stood on the spot and cried silently, repenting for not being able to raise his child well. If he had not doted on Wu Xue from the beginning, such a thing would not have happened.
The family of three cried together. It made one¡¯s heart ache. After all, these tears came from the bottom of their hearts.
However, Jiang An only felt disgusted. The bted regret was not real regret at all. This matter had hurt themselves and was the only reason they felt pain.
If they were given a chance to return to the past, they would definitely choose to do the same. They would just hide this matter better.
Wu Xue could still cry and beg for mercy here. That girl¡¯s life had long ended.
After a few minutes, Jiang An said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to listen to you guys cry anymore. I¡¯ll get the people from my brother¡¯sw firm to take responsibility for this matter. There¡¯s no need for you to be conflicted about whether to turn yourselves in. I¡¯ve already called the police. The police will be here soon.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s parents were stunned on the spot. They had lost all initiative..
Chapter 668 - 668: Rest in Peace
Chapter 668: Rest in Peace
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An would not really let Wu Xue turn herself in. She was not worthy of any leniency under thew.
If she hadn¡¯t stood up for the girl today, she would have gotten away with it for the rest of her life. She would never have remembered that a poor girl had died because of her.
The parents of the dead girl would forever be in grief. No one would remember this except them.
That was why Jiang An had dealt with this matter so forcefully. She knew very well what Wu Xue was thinking. Just like Tan Si, who had bullied her back then, she was evil from the bottom of her heart and would never know how to repent.
Wu Xue sat paralyzed on the ground. She had already forgotten to cry. She knew that she was finished.
¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. She jumped off the building herself,¡± Wu Xue muttered.
Jiang An didn¡¯t want to say anything else. Wu Xue wouldn¡¯t feel guilty because of her words. It was useless to say anything.
Her resolute words shocked everyone present. They didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to really blow this matter up and didn¡¯t care if it would affect the interests of the families in Sea City.
It could be seen that the Jiang family had a deep foundation. There was no need to care about them.
Sophie¡¯s face broke into a smile. She had finally brought justice for the dead girl.
She walked to Jiang An¡¯s side. ¡°An¡¯an, that girl can rest in peace.¡±
However, Jiang An did not look happy. She sighed and said, ¡°If Wu Xue¡¯s parents had raised their child well, such a tragedy would not have happened.¡±
Of course, Wu Xue was a murderer. Her crime was unforgivable, but she was able to be where she was today because of her parents¡¯ pampering.
They only knew how to make their child happy and do their best to give her everything, but they did not teach her to be a good person.
Wu Xue naturally becamewless. Later on, she took pleasure in bullying others. When her parents found out, they only cared about cleaning up their child¡¯s mess.
They didn¡¯t care how sad the people who were bullied would be. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it for the rest of their lives.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They had a lot to do with the girl¡¯s death. Jiang An knew that thew could not pursue Wu Xue¡¯s parents, but she did not intend to let these two people off.
At this moment, Wu Xue suddenly raised her head and red fiercely at Jiang An. ¡°It¡¯s you. If you hadn¡¯t appeared today, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±
Jiang An was not surprised by her words at all. She even had a premonition. After all, Wu Xue would never realize that it was she who had done something wrong.
She looked at Wu Xue. ¡°From the moment you started bullying others, this day was destined toe. Even if I didn¡¯te today, someone would expose you sooner orter. You¡¯ve forgotten what you¡¯ve done, but that girl¡¯s parents will always remember it.¡±
¡°The truth will not be buried by time. The girl¡¯s soul is watching you.¡±
Jiang An stared straight at Wu Xue and said thest sentence, scaring her into a ball. She looked around in fear, as if someone was really following her.
Jiang An¡¯s face was filled with mockery. She herself was clearly more terrifying than evil spirits, yet she was afraid of those illusory things.
The police quickly rushed to the banquet and took Wu Xue away. Wu Xue¡¯s parents cried and chased after her.
¡°We¡¯ve seen how Sea City treats its guests. We¡¯ll go back first,¡± Jiang An said and left with Sophie.
The banquet had just started. She chose to leave at this time because she was dissatisfied with the banquet.
Everyone present was dumbfounded. Back then, they had thought that Jiang An was still young. It was fine even if they indulged the younger generation to take her down a notch. Even if the other party was unhappy, they would justfort her.
In this way, the families in Sea City could suppress the Jiang family. As for the consequences of offending the Jiang family, they had never thought about it at all.
They did not believe from the bottom of their hearts that the Jiang family would really give the position of the family head to Jiang An. In any case, the one who would be the family head in the end would be Jiang An¡¯s older brother. It was fine to bully Jiang An.
They did not expect Jiang An to be a hard rock. Not only did they fail to bully her, but they were also beaten up.
These people hurriedly wanted to persuade Jiang An to stay. At least, they had to wait until the banquet ended before leaving. Otherwise, the families in Sea City would lose all their face.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care about these people¡¯s reputation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to boost Sophie¡¯s poprity, she wouldn¡¯t have attended such a banquet casually. Moreover, if these people wanted to y tricks, then don¡¯t me her for being merciless.
Jiang An dragged Sophie out without giving anyone a chance. This banquet could not help Sophie, so there was no point in staying any longer.
¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯m really sorry. If you didn¡¯t want to help me, you wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Sophie was very sorry.
Jiang An shook her head. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Whether Ie or not, they will look down on me. This time, I can let them know that I¡¯m not easy to bully.¡±
¡°Besides, we got justice for a girl and made the murderer pay..¡±
Chapter 669: Money
Chapter 669: Money
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The news of what happened at the banquet quickly spread. Jiang An had no intention of hiding it. All the major media outlets reported it. Although they did not say who it was, with the vague hints from the people present at that time, everyone understood the ins and outs.
For a moment, there was a discussion about this banquet on the Inte. People tended to favor people they were familiar with, not to mention that Jiang An was very popr.
Even if they weren¡¯t her fans, they had seen her work, and the families in Sea City were instantly infamous.
Moreover, Jiang An had revealed what Wu Xue had done when the attention was at its peak. This was a huge matter that shocked the entire country.
Wu Xue¡¯s parents originally wanted to save their daughter, so they found many people to pressure the police. Even if they couldn¡¯t let their daughter out, at least they could reduce the punishment.
However, no one dared to help if it was exposed on the Inte. In this new media era, no one wanted to go against the public¡¯sments. They would only lose.
There was no way to publicize Wu Xue¡¯s matter yet because in the end, she was in the wrong. It was better not to get involved.
The public felt endless pity for the life of the young girl. Naturally, they were very angry at Wu Xue¡¯s actions and posted to condemn such behavior.
In the end, the police station could only do business. The Wu family was helpless.
Zou Bai was very clear about what Jiang An had done. Moreover, he did not provide any help and let her handle it herself.
In his opinion, An¡¯an could do anything. He just had to stand behind her and support her. If there were any holes he would help fill them, she had to have a chance to practice after learning how to be a family head for so long.
Fortunately, Jiang An did a good job, even better than Zou Bai had expected.
¡°That girl¡¯s parents came forward to sue Wu Xue,¡± Zou Bai said as he looked at the phone screen.
Jiang An said, ¡°I can imagine that. When Wu Xue¡¯s mother called them, she was scolded immediately.¡±
That girl had a pair of parents who loved her and were willing to do anything to avenge her.
Zou Bai hugged her. ¡°What do you want to do next?¡±
Even though Wu Xue had been arrested, she had not really killed anyone. Even if she was not sentenced for long, Zou Bai felt that Jiang An would definitely not let this matter rest.
Jiang An let herself nestle in Zou Bai¡¯s arms. ¡°Wu Xue was able to get to where she was today because of her family¡¯s power. If the Wu family is worthless, even if she is released after serving her sentence, she will only suffer for the rest of her life.¡±
She was used to spending money like dirt. It would be even worse than killing her.
When Jiang An was in the Tan family, she had to do many things herself in order to survive. She also had to take care of the three people from the Tan family. Even if the Tan family did notck a nanny, her tuition fees were cut off when she entered university.
She had relied on her own hard work to work day and night during the holiday before school started. That was how she had barely managed to gather tuition fees for a semester and persevered through half-work and half-study.
Therefore, Jiang An understood what it was like to risk your life to survive. It was a feeling that was worse than death.
Since Wu Xue had taken someone else¡¯s life, she should be living a life worse than death.
Jiang An took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Second Brother, I need your help with something.¡±
Wu Xue¡¯s case was quickly handed over to Jiang Xun, but on the surface, it was still handed over to others to supervise. He asked Wu Xue¡¯s parents for arge amount of money.
With Jiang Xun as the backer, he was fearless when he asked for money. He was not afraid of being discovered at all.
Wu Xue¡¯s parents were deceived by this attitude. They thought that he was being legitimate and gave as much as he wanted. Of course, in the end, the money was given to the orphanage.
In the end, what he wanted was not money, but the Wu family¡¯s shares and real estate. For their daughter, Wu Xue¡¯s parents happily gave it over.
When Jiang An heard this, she revealed a mocking smile. ¡°They¡¯ve realized there is no other way for them to be giving money so readily. However, the way they love their daughter is to let someone else¡¯s daughter die. How unique.¡±
With Jiang Xun behind the scenes, he quickly squeezed Wu Xue¡¯s parents dry of their money and even began to borrow money from the others in the Wu family.
Although they were rtives, they were not fools. They could tell that they wanted to use the money to save their daughter. It was obvious that they could not do it. Of course, they could not agree to lend money.
Wu Xue¡¯s parents had emptied all their savings and could only watch helplessly as their daughter was locked up. Jiang Yan was personally a litigator, and Jiang An was adding fuel to the fire behind the scenes. The verdict of this case was quicklypleted.
Wu Xue was finally sentenced to five years in prison, which was the longest sentence she could get.
Many people were dissatisfied with this result. The parents who had lost the girl could not ept it at all and wanted to continue appealing.
However, under Jiang Yan¡¯s persuasion, they epted this oue. They knew that Wu Xue was about to face true hell..
Chapter 670: Looking for the Crown Prince
Chapter 670: Looking for the Crown Prince
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After dealing with this matter, Jiang An¡¯s mood finally improved. During this period of time, other than filming an advertisement, she spent most of her time at home with the children.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were also very happy that their mother was ying with them. Zou Bai returned to the Zou family two days a week and stayed at the Jiang family¡¯s house for the rest of the time.
The family of four lived a peaceful and warm life. Sophie, on the other hand, relied on the support of the Jiang family to be more and more famous in China. She was on the trending searches every day.
During this period, they even negotiated a business deal with Country F, which made a huge contribution to Country F¡¯s economy.
Although she had not officially returned to the country, she was very famous in the country. Many people had a good impression of Princess Sophie.
Prince Henry and Prince John were disdainful of this. They believed that Sophie was doing this for her mother. She wanted to help Anne be queen.
They looked down on Annie even more and racked their brains to deal with their sister every day. The three of them fought fiercely.
Annie realized that something was wrong and waspletely distracted by them. For a moment, no one paid attention to Sophie, who was still in China.
It was not until Country F¡¯s National Day was approaching that Jiang An quickly called Sophie home to discuss. It was time for her to go back.
Sophie was not wearing the clothes that Jiang An had prepared. She was wearing a ck dress and her hair was tied up high, clearly expressing her grief.
She could finally cry openly for her grandfather without pretending to be happy.
Jiang An gave her a hug first. ¡°I think Country F will announce the king¡¯s death soon, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be before or after the National Day.¡±
¡°Is there a big difference?¡± Sophie was confused.
Jiang An lowered her head and thought for a while. ¡°This is also my own guess. After all, Country F¡¯s National Day requires all members of the royal family to attend. It¡¯s fine to announce it beforehand, but if they announce itter, they have to hide it from National Day. This means that things would beplicated.¡±
¡°There are only two ways to hide it. Either tell the people that the king is seriously ill, or find a substitute.¡±
¡°Grandfather had his own double, and the two of them looked alike. It would be easy to hide without looking closely,¡± Sophie recalled.
Jiang An suddenly grabbed her. ¡°Are they really that simr?¡±
Sophie nodded. ¡°He looked like Grandfather to begin with, and then he was sent for stic surgery. Add to that the fact that special effects make-up makes them look only very slightly different.¡±
This was bad news. Jiang An became anxious. She had never participated in such apetition for the throne. She could only put herself in the shoes of the heir to the throne and think about what she should do.
Sophie realized something was wrong. If there was no victor between her two uncles and her mother, they would not announce her grandfather¡¯s death so easily.
Once this idea was achieved, they might very well do something that made the substitute pretend to be their grandfather.
Jiang An bit her lip and thought about how to deal with it. The two of them walked around the room. It was Zou Bai who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pulled her back. ¡°An¡¯an, if it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fake. You just have to think about how to prove that he¡¯s fake.¡±
These words enlightened Jiang An. There was no need to think about how to deal with the king. The best way was to expose him directly.
¡°But if my mother and the others bite him to death, it¡¯ll be Grandfather. Nothing we can say will help,¡± Sophie said anxiously.
Jiang An sat on the sofa again and closed her eyes to think about what to do next. After a while, she opened her eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯ll send someone to find the crown prince who left.¡±
¡°Huh? What for?¡± Sophie was surprised.
¡°Even if he¡¯s left, he hasn¡¯t been stripped of his status as the crown prince. As long as he stands up and points out that the king is fake, it will be very credible,¡± Jiang An answered her.
Sophie frowned. ¡°What if my mother says he¡¯s lying about the throne?¡±
¡®I thought you said the Dauphin didn¡¯t want to be king at all.¡¯
¡°Yes. Uncle has raised the idea of not being crown prince many times before, but it was rejected by my grandfather.¡±
Jiang An smiled. ¡°That makes things easier. The crown prince points out the fake king and announces that he would give up the throne. Who do you think the people will believe?¡±
Of course, they would believe the crown prince. A person who didn¡¯t even want the throne wouldn¡¯t lie about this.
Sophie understood at once, but then plunged into anxiety. ¡°Where are we going to find him?¡±
The Dauphin had told no one when he left. No one knew where he went at all.
Zou Bai stood up. ¡°Leave this to me. The Intelligence Network will find him..¡±
Chapter 671: Let’s Go Together
Chapter 671: Let¡¯s Go Together
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie received an invitation to return to the country that night, and Annie herself called to ask her to return for the annual National. She didn¡¯t say a word about her maternal grandfather¡¯s death.
Sophie hung up the phone and sighed. ¡°It looks like they¡¯re really going to let the double pretend to be Grandfather.¡±
Gao Tian walked over to hug his wife, wanting tofort her in this way.
Fortunately, Sophie already knew what kind of person her mother was. She was not too sad about the fact that she only cared about power. She packed her luggage as quickly as possible.
¡°Aren¡¯t you bringing me and the child?¡± Gao Tian asked when he saw that his wife was only packing her luggage.
Sophie shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet. If we go together, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±
¡°Then the child and I will wait for you toe back.¡± Gao Tian held his wife¡¯s hand.
He did not ask to go together. He understood that what was about to happen would be very dangerous. If he became the enemy¡¯s bargaining chip, it would hurt his wife.
Gao Jing couldn¡¯t bear to part with his mother. He hugged her and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Mom, when are youing back?¡±
Sophie stroked his head. ¡°Mom¡¯s going to fight the monster. She¡¯ll be back when she defeats it.¡±
Just as everything was about ready, Jiang An received an invitation.
It was from the royal family of Country F. They said that they were inviting her to attend the National Day ceremony.
Jiang An smiled. ¡°What kind of logic is that to invite a Chinese person to Country F¡¯s National Day?¡±
No matter how she thought about it, this did not make sense. Sophie looked at the invitation letter again and again, confirming that it was indeed from the royal family. There were also some royal symbols on it.
¡°That¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± Sophie was puzzled.
Zou Bai said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to understand. With An¡¯an¡¯s help, your prestige is rising day by day. Naturally, they want to find an opportunity to rope An¡¯an in.¡±
Now, in order to fight for the throne, these people were just short of directly attacking. Regardless of whether this matter was reasonable or not, the most important thing was to find a reason to invite them over.
¡°Then An¡¯an shouldn¡¯t go. They might do something to harm you.¡± Sophie was very worried.
Jiang An shook his head. ¡°I have to go so that I can see what they want to do. However, one invitation is not enough. The royal family of Country F has toe forward and officially invite me.¡±
After all, Jiang An was Chinese. There was no reason for her to appear at the National Day ceremony of another country. She would definitely be criticized.
But if it was an official invitation from the royal family, it was to enhance the friendship between the two countries. No one could say that she was wrong.
This request was quickly conveyed back to Sophie. ording to her, Jiang An did not really want to go, but because of their friendship, if they could not give an official invitation, she would definitely note.
This made the royal family anxious. They still wanted to pull Jiang An to their side. If she didn¡¯te, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance.
Theypleted the procedures as quickly as possible, and Country F officially issued an invitation. Only then did Jiang An take her time to reply, indicating that she would attend for the sake of the friendship between the two countries.
Since Jiang An had decided to go, she started packing up the things she wanted to bring over. Zou Bai was a little worried about her, so he asked Zou Er to pick some secret guards to follow her. Moreover, there were also hidden guards from the Zou family in Country F. They cooperated well to protect Jiang An.
¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. I¡¯ll go over with great fanfare. No matter what, they won¡¯t dare to let anything happen to me. That would be a diplomatic ident,¡± Jiang Anforted Zou Bai.
Zou Bai had always been confident in his actions, but when he was facing Jiang An, he subconsciously worried that he would miss something.
He was not afraid of any failure, but he was always worried about Jiang An.
Of course, Jiang An knew that he was like this because he loved her. She quickly put down what she was doing and ran over to hug him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days. I¡¯ll call you every day.¡±
Zou Bai hugged her tightly. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°I want to go with you.¡±
¡°How can that be? You can¡¯t just go over with your status,¡± Jiang An retorted subconsciously.
After all, Zou Bai was the head of the Zou family and the head of the four aristocratic families in Beijing. It was not a matter of diplomatic rtions between the two countries to attend the National Day Ceremony of another country. Some people would suspect that China was going to interfere in Country F¡¯s internal affairs, and the Chinese government would not approve it.
Of course, Zou Bai understood this, but it was absolutely impossible for him to watch Jiang An go alone.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to disguise themselves as me and stay behind to guard the Zou Family. Then, I¡¯ll follow you as someone else,¡± Zou Bai said..
Chapter 672: Zou Bai and Zhou Hui
Chapter 672: Zou Bai and Zhou Hui
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai¡¯s suggestion really shocked Jiang An. This was the first time she knew that she could do this. She asked curiously, ¡°Will this work? You need a visa to pass through customs. Can you pretend to be someone else?¡±
In this era, it wasn¡¯t easy to be another person. As long as one went out, one needed identification. Moreover, identification documents were very difficult to replicate. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what Zou Bai wanted to do.
Zou Bai looked at her troubled expression andughed. He touched her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said that I don¡¯t really want to be that person with someone else¡¯s identity. I¡¯m just giving the government an attitude. I won¡¯t go as the head of the Zou family. This way, the government will make things easier for us.¡±
After all, Zou Bai¡¯s identity was still there. The government had to go along with him for many things. Back then, when he went on a killing spree overseas, he had already vited thews of those countries. In the end, he was still able to escape unscathed because the government was protecting him.
They needed a stable Zou family even more. Zou Bai had done very well in this regard.
Only then did Jiang An realize that Zou Bai was more powerful than she had imagined, because even the government was standing behind him.
¡°Then are you really going with me? Will anyone recognize you?¡± Jiang An was still worried.
Zou Bai¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even people recognize me. As long as I don¡¯t admit it, no one can say that I¡¯m Zou Bai.¡±
Alright, these words were really domineering. Jiang An couldn¡¯t refute them at all.
In the end, he could only ept this fact. Zou Bai had long nurtured his substitute in the secret guards to let him leave the Jiang family openly. Then, he would return to the Zou family in front of many people. This way, in the eyes of others, Zou Bai was no longer by Jiang An¡¯s side.
Zou Yi handed over the passport he had prepared. The photo on it was still Zou Bai, but the name was Zhou Hui.
Jiang An ced him on her entourage list. Country F did not care who she brought.
The next day, the group set off directly. When they arrived at the airport, they found many reporters waiting there. Sophie¡¯s return to China was a big deal, not to mention that Jiang An was going too, and had been invited by the officials. This was rare news.
Jiang An and Sophie did not hesitate. They got out of the car and entered the airport, allowing the reporters to press the shutter.
This time, they took a chartered ne to Country F, which was provided by the royal family.
Originally, this was the standard for members of the royal family to travel. Moreover, they had their esteemed guest, Jiang An. The ne sent could be said to be luxurious.
Jiang An and Sophie knew that there was going to be a fierce battle. When they got on the ne, theyy down and went to sleep without saying anything.
Prince Henry couldn¡¯t believe it when the flight attendants ryed the news back. ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Prince John¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°What do you think Jiang An means? Will she change her mind and stand on our side?¡±
Originally, they were not on good terms, but now that they had formed a temporary alliance, Annie¡¯s momentum had been too fierce recently. If they did not want to be defeated one by one, they could only team up.
¡°Jiang An and Sophie haven¡¯t known each other for long. As long as we give her enough benefits, we can definitely pull her over.¡± Henry was very certain. ¡°As the head of a family, she must prioritize the interests of the Jiang family. I don¡¯t think she really supports Sophie. She just wants to bet on her.¡±
Henry had seen too many family heads over the years. He had interacted with the neighboring countries and even China, so he naturally knew what these people valued the most. Only core interests could move them.
John believed him and nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t help. We can¡¯t let her stand on Annie¡¯s side. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to make other ns.¡±
They thought that Jiang An wanted to support Annie, but they didn¡¯t know that she wanted to support Sophie. In their eyes, Jiang An didn¡¯t have to do this. Even if she supported a heir, she couldn¡¯t control the entire Country F. She probably just wanted to get some benefits.
When the nended, Jiang An tensed up. She knew that she would encounter countless obstacles in the future, but only by crossing them could she help Sophie. However, in other countries, she was still a little afraid.
Zou Bai quietly walked over and used his body to block Jiang An. He looked like a dutiful bodyguard, but in fact, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±
Sophie¡¯s aura had also changed. She looked even more noble than when she was in China. She did not look like a princess but more like a queen.
Jiang An looked at her and got off the ne one after another. The moment they stepped out of the cabin door, they were greeted by overwhelming cheers..
Chapter 673: Pickup
Chapter 673: Pickup
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There were many people standing under the ne, and a band was ying music after opening the door. The red carpet was spread all the way to the terminal. The scene was really grand.
Because Jiang An was only invited to the ceremony and her status was not that of a national political figure, the two princes did not appear. That would be too low.
But Princess Annie coulde. After all, her daughter was on the ne.
Sophie had not seen her mother for a long time. Her father had passed away when she was young. To be honest, she could not even remember what he looked like. When she was in France, she and her mother relied on each other.
Reunion after a long separation made Sophie suddenly feel wistful. If it weren¡¯t for the happiness of her people, she really didn¡¯t want to stand on the opposite side of her mother.
Just as Sophie was feeling a little guilty, Annie had already walked over enthusiastically to wee Jiang An.
Jiang An was shocked by her actions. Although she was a guest, her daughter was standing at the side.
Annie acted as if she didn¡¯t see Sophie at all. She held Jiang An¡¯s hand and joked around, looking very familiar. The reporters who came quickly raised their cameras to take photos.
Jiang An and Sophie now understood why. Now that everyone was staring at Jiang An, her actions would make people think that the two of them were on good terms.
Sophie managed to control her expression. She understood that her mother wanted to fight for the throne. It was true that everyone wanted higher positions, but her methods were too despicable.
Jiang An had just arrived. Hadn¡¯t her mother thought carefully about how others would think of her if she did this? Would her two uncles deal with her because of this?
Her mother had never considered Jiang An¡¯s safety from the beginning to the end. She was just fighting for a moment of anger.
Sophie did not want to continue her performance here. She quickly held Jiang An¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re tired from the long flight. You should hurry up and rest.¡±
Only then did Annie reluctantly let go. After entering the terminal, Sophie said to Zou Bai, ¡°Hurry up and take An¡¯an to the hotel to rest. I¡¯ll stop Mom.¡±
Zou Bai understood what Princess Annie wanted to do. Her act of trying to get close to An¡¯an was annoying, but he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity. Otherwise, he would have made a move long ago.
He instructed Zou Yi to drive the Zou family¡¯s car over and stay in the Zou family¡¯s hotel. He did not follow the people from Country F.
It didn¡¯t matter even if it was exposed that he had his own business here. They would only think that it belonged to the Jiang family and be even more respectful to Jiang An.
In Zou Bai¡¯s opinion, An¡¯an should be praised by everyone. After all, he was supporting her from behind.
Before Princess Annie could react, she heard a report that Jiang An had left. She said unhappily, ¡°Sophie, how could you let her stay outside?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t give a damn where other people want to live,¡± Sophie snapped.
Annie panicked. ¡°Do you know how important Jiang An is to us? With her support, your two uncles won¡¯t be able topare to me. At that time, I¡¯ll be the rightful queen.¡±
Sophie rolled her eyes. ¡°Mom, stop daydreaming. Jiang An is here purely for the sake of national friendship. She didn¡¯t say she wanted to get involved in this mess.¡±
¡°What?¡± Annie said loudly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good friends with her? Why can¡¯t she be on our side?¡±
She had seen on the news that Jiang An was on good terms with her daughter, so she felt that Jiang An must be helping her. Now that her daughter said this, she was not sure about Jiang An¡¯s attitude.
Annie paced back and forth in the room anxiously. She had to pull Jiang An to her side.
Sophie just stared at her. Her daughter, whom she had not seen for a long time, was back. Not only did her mother not say anything heartwarming, but from the moment they met until now, she had been talking about someone else because that person could help her fight for the throne.
She had really given up. She was not that important to her mother. She was a mother herself, so she naturally knew what a mother who missed her child was like.
Annie did not notice her emotions. She was filled with worry about the throne, afraid that Jiang An would help her two brothers tomorrow.
John and Henry, on the other hand, were frantic. They had seen the media coverage. Annie¡¯s photo of Jiang An seemed to be very close. Had they lost their chance?
Jiang An didn¡¯t know that she had already made two groups of people unable to sleep. After knowing that the hotel she was staying in was the Zou family¡¯s business, she rxed and changed her clothes before lying on the bed. No one knew what she was thinking.
Zou Bai walked out of the bathroom and saw her like this. He walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I just find it strange that I¡¯ve be a VIP of a country,¡± Jiang An said.
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°There will be many simr situations in the future. You have to be prepared..¡±
Chapter 674: Official Confrontation
Chapter 674: Official Confrontation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An turned to look at him. ¡°There will be more? I¡¯m only here for Sophie. I don¡¯t intend to do such things again.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± Zou Bai changed into his pajamas. ¡°The country tacitly allows you to deepen the diplomatic rtionship between the two countries. After that, this kind of thing will only be handed over to you.¡±
Jiang An couldn¡¯t lie down anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not a civil servant either. I can¡¯t do anything on behalf of the country. There¡¯s no benefit in asking me to go.¡±
Zou Bai sat on the bed and analyzed for her. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re not a civil servant that they want you to go. There are many things that don¡¯t need to be discussed in public. You just need to give each other an indication of attitude. With your status, it is just right to send a signal.¡±
Jiang An was not a civil servant, but she was not an ordinary person either. Moreover, this precedent had been set. When the matter in Country F was over, all the countries would look at Jiang An differently.
Jiang An frowned after hearing that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this. What if I can¡¯t do it well?¡±
Zou Bai pinched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯ll do very well. Moreover, the country willpensate you for taking on this responsibility. From now on, the Jiang family¡¯s status will be even higher. They might even be one of the five great families in China in the future.¡±
After hearing this, Jiang An fell into deep thought. She only wanted to live a quiet life, but as the head of the Jiang family, she had the responsibility of the family. If she could make the family prosper by doing this, she had no reason to refuse.
¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Jiang An¡¯s gaze was firm.
When Zou Bai saw her bright eyes looking at him, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. It was as if he had suddenly slowed down. This feeling made him want to hug Jiang An.
He thought so and did so. Hey down and hugged Jiang An¡¯s waist. The two of them were pressed against each other without any gaps.
¡°An¡¯an, you will have amazing achievements in the future,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°You will be the most amazing head of the Jiang family.¡±
Jiang An looked up at him. ¡°Then you¡¯ll apany me, right?¡±
¡°Till death do we part,¡± Zou Bai kissed her cheek and said.
This pair of lovers fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Even in a foreignnd, there was nothing to be afraid of. With each other around, it was safe.
Therefore, when she appeared in the pce the next day, Jiang An was in an impable mental state. Her rxed appearance made her seem to be in her own backyard.
This attitude shocked everyone present. They did not dare to underestimate Jiang An at all. Theymented that China was indeed a big country. Even the family head of an aristocratic family had such a bearing.
As it was not yet the National Day, the king did not need to be forced to attend because he was only entertaining guests in the pce in advance. Jiang An felt a little regretful. She really wanted to see how simr that substitute was.
Annie quickly walked over affectionately. ¡°An¡¯an, let me introduce these people to you.¡±
Jiang An took half a step back and said, ¡°No need. Sophie can apany me.¡±
This was a tant rejection. Henryughed when he heard it. ¡°Annie, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t disturb Miss Jiang. The children naturally have their own topics to talk about. Old people like us shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±
He sounded quite open-minded. Annie almost rolled her eyes when she heard that. ¡®You obviously want to rope her in too. Why are you pretending not to care?¡¯
Henry couldn¡¯t hear Annie¡¯s thoughts, but he knew that she must be feeling terrible. His mood became even better.
John knew how to agitate his sister. He greeted, ¡°Everyone, just do as you please. We¡¯ll get to know each other as soon as we talk. There¡¯s no need to drag yourselves over to introduce yourself. Let¡¯s hurry up and y music and dance.¡±
Annie almost snapped the fan in her hand. These two just didn¡¯t want her to have it easy.
The guests also rxed as the music sounded. They all entered the dance floor and began to dance.
Sophie was not in the mood to do this, so she asked the maid to stand beside her and reject others.
Those who could attend the banquet were all of high status, so they naturally had discerning eyes. They could tell that Sophie did not want to dance, so they did not disturb her.
They ced more attention on Jiang An. Beautiful and elegant Eastern beauties always made people curious. Moreover, Jiang An¡¯s identity was very noble to them.
A few people were eager toe over and invite Jiang An to dance, but Zou Bai was standing beside her, staring coldly at these people.
However, there were still people who were not afraid of death. After thinking about it, they still walked over and bent down gentlemanly. ¡°Beautifuldy, can I invite you to dance?¡±
Zou Bai stood in front of her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±
The man who was suddenly blocked was a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m inviting thisdy. Hurry up and move aside.¡±
Jiang An said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to..¡±
Chapter 675: Invitation to Dance
Chapter 675: Invitation to Dance
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai followed Jiang An as a bodyguard, but he still maintained his style in his attire. Coupled with his aura that could not be ignored, anyone would believe him if he said that he was the crown prince of any country.
Therefore, when he spoke, the man thought that he was here to snatch the opportunity to dance with Jiang An.
He thought that he definitely couldn¡¯t lose to him. He wanted Jiang An to see his bravery. After all, Country F had a tradition of dueling to win dance opportunities.
However, he did not expect Jiang An to say that she did not want to dance. Clearly, she was biased towards Zou Bai. The man could only leave dejectedly. He was a gentleman who respected women.
Jiang An smiled and looked at Zou Bai. ¡°You said that very quickly just now. What if I want to dance with him?¡±
¡°No.¡± Zou Bai was very certain. ¡°You won¡¯t dance with him.¡±
¡°Why do you think that?¡±
¡°Because I want to ask you to dance now.¡±
Zou Bai bowed and extended his hand to Jiang An. He had never invited anyone to dance at a banquet. Even if he had learned to dance, he did not want to bow down to anyone. Jiang An was the first and only one.
Jiang An handed his hand over and the two of them entered the dance floor hand in hand. The people beside them quickly made way.
It was not that they were afraid of them, but they subconsciously did so.
After all, Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s appearances were too dazzling. The faces from the east were uniquely beautiful.
It was the instinct of everyone to appreciate beauty. No matter what kind of beauty it was, it would attract people to look.
An elegant waltz sounded. Jiang An danced to Zou Bai¡¯s rhythm. The tacit chemistry between the two of them was visible to the naked eye.
The man who had invited the dance earlier did not look too good. He finally understood why he had been rejected. They must have known each other from the beginning.
The pce was filled with apuse after the dance. In fact, the dance was not to the point of being shocking, but only because the ones who started pping first were John, Henry, and Annie.
The three people from the royal family whose status was second only to the king apuded, and the others naturally followed.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Jiang to have such good dancing skills,¡± John spoke first.
Henry followed closely behind. ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s dance is top-notch even in Country F.¡±
In any case, he wasn¡¯t using Zou Bai¡¯s identity passport. He could just fool them a little.
That was why Annie felt like she had seen him somewhere before. She had seen Zou Bai on the news before.
But that was a long time ago. For the past two years, she had been too busypeting for the throne to care much about foreign news.
Sophie didn¡¯t want Zou Bai¡¯s identity to be exposed, so she quickly said, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t Grandfathere? I remember that he likes to attend banquets the most.¡±
The few of them fell silent when they heard this. The old king had died long ago and was lying in the hospital morgue, but no one dared to spread the news.
ording to thew, the crown prince would inherit the throne after the death of the King. Even if he said that he would give up the throne and go somewhere, the legal throne would still be his.
No matter how much others wanted to be king, they could only pinch their noses and look for him.
Although the crown prince had been moring all these years that he did not want to be the king, he had never dyed the royal family¡¯s official business. His reputation among the people was quite good. He could not be reced just like that.
They had to increase their political influence before then, so they would be able to win the support of the people and smoothly ascend to the throne.
¡°Your maternal grandfather has been so sad recently that his health hasn¡¯t been good, so he doesn¡¯t want to attend the banquet.¡± Annie sighed. ¡°Your uncle left just like that. Grandfather really couldn¡¯t ept it.¡±
Jiang An really wanted to apud these words. Not only did she lie, but she also made the crown prince take responsibility for angering their sickly father.
Sophie said eagerly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Grandfather.¡±
¡®That won¡¯t do. If I let Sophie go, it¡¯ll alle out.¡¯
They did not want a fourth person to know about this. If anything happened, everyone¡¯s n would be ruined.
Moreover, Sophie had been gone for so many years that no one could figure out what she would do. It would not be good toe up with any crooked ideas to help her mother.
¡°Your grandfather is recuperating in the other pce and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. Even if you go, you won¡¯t be able to enter,¡± Henry said..
Chapter 676: Many Children
Chapter 676: Many Children
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Henry didn¡¯t care that there was no one in the pce at the moment. Lies came at the drop of a hat. Sophie couldn¡¯t be allowed to see the old king.
With that, he pushed John and asked him to help cover up the lie.
John finally reacted and said, ¡°Yes, your maternal grandfather was hurt by his family. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to see us.¡±
Sophie knew they were lying, of course, and admired them for lying so freely, as if her maternal grandfather really wasn¡¯t dead.
Annie took her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Someone is taking care of your grandfather. Didn¡¯t you bring your husband and son back with you?¡±
She wasn¡¯t trying to sound her out. She really wanted to see her daughter¡¯s child.
Unfortunately, Sophie only had doubts about her. She smiled and said, ¡°The child is still young and didn¡¯t want toe. But he can¡¯t bear to part with his parents, so Gao Tian stayed behind to take care of the child.¡±
¡°Then you must bring him back next time. I haven¡¯t seen my grandson yet.¡± Annie smiled.
Sophie said something else to change the subject. She didn¡¯t want Gao Jing toe at this time.
Fortunately, Annie only asked this on a whim and did not continue.
Speaking of children, the other two had something to say. Henry and John were both amorous people. They each had more children than the other. There were many legitimate children, not to mention those illegitimate children.
They didn¡¯t bring them because they only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they offended Jiang An.
However, it was time to chat. Mentioning them could also be used as a topic of conversation to improve their rtionship.
The three of them chattered non-stop. Jiang An was tired of listening. She was not interested in the stories of those children. Moreover, she was about the same age as these so-called children. She really had no sense of immersion.
Originally, they wanted to rope in Jiang An, but what happened caught them off guard. They were afraid that the old king¡¯s death would be discovered, so they were busy covering it up and didn¡¯t have the time to express their goodwill. The banquet ended in a hurry.
Returning to the hotel with Sophie, Jiang An asked, ¡°How many children do your two uncles have? Who are you ranked behind in terms of inheritance rights?¡±
Although their goal was to make Sophie a queen, one n could never keep up with changes. No one knew what the oue would be, so it was better to listen and watch.
Sophie thought about the question for a moment. ¡°My two uncles have a lot of children. There are almost ten children in the marriage alone, but they all have all kinds of scandals. I don¡¯t think the people will recognize them as kings unless¡¡±
¡°Unless they can get the support of the army now, then the opinions of the people won¡¯t matter,¡± Jiang An added.
The reason why the royal family of Country F had such great influence was because of their extraordinary status. Under the guise of a constitutional monarch, they were actually still ruled by the king.
The root of the problem was that the king held military power. Even the president could not mobilize the army. It was more like working for the royal family.
Now, because the old king had died suddenly, the army did not know who to pledge loyalty to for a moment. That was why Jiang An and the others had time.
¡°Then aren¡¯t there many people we need to guard against?¡± Jiang An asked.
Sophie thought for a moment. ¡°John¡¯s daughter, Mary, and Henry¡¯s William. The two of them have some means, but like their fathers, they¡¯re not good people.¡±
At this point, Sophie seemed to remember something. There was obvious disgust on her face. It was obviously not a good memory.
Jiang An looked at Zou Bai and smiled. He immediately understood.
¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate the two of them,¡± Zou Bai said helplessly.
Jiang An smiled brightly. It felt good to have someone help her.
At the same time, John and Henry were also talking, but the center of their conversation was Jiang An.
¡°I see that she and Sophie have a good rtionship. It¡¯s not easy to rope her in. Are you sure you want to negotiate with benefits?¡± John asked.
Henry was a little uncertain for a moment. The benefits they offered were really not much. At most, they would promise her what they would give after bing king.
However, this sounded no different from an empty promise. Jiang An was not a fool. She would definitely not agree.
This was a big problem. The news of the old king¡¯s death could not be hidden forever. They had to obtain victory as soon as possible.
Although the crown prince had given up on the throne and left, no one could say for sure if he would change his mind. If he suddenly returned to inherit the throne, their ns would be a joke.
¡°Since there¡¯s no way to give benefits for the time being, we have to use another method to form an alliance. At the very least, we have to let Jiang An know our sincerity as a guarantee,¡± John suggested.
¡°What kind of guarantee, we can¡¯t sign an agreement right?¡± Henry didn¡¯t understand what he meant..
Chapter 677: Giving Flowers
Chapter 677: Giving Flowers
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Faced with his brother¡¯s stupidity, John couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°I mean, letting one of our children marry Jiang An is the best solution.¡±
Henry¡¯s eyes widened. He really hadn¡¯t expected that promise to mean anything like that.
He shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Jiang An is Chinese after all. She¡¯s also the head of the Jiang family. It¡¯s impossible for her to marry into Country F.¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± John snorted. ¡°Of course she can¡¯t marry over with her status. Then let the child live with her in China. Anyway, you and I don¡¯tck children.¡±
This was true. They had countless children, so it was fine to give one away.
Henry still felt that something was amiss. ¡°Will Jiang An agree? I heard that she has a fiancA?.¡±
Although he didn¡¯t pay attention to the news in China, he had learned some things about Jiang An in advance. For example, she had two children and a fiancA?.
John smiled. ¡°So what if she has a fiancA?? Jiang An is going to be the head of the family. It¡¯s fine to break off the engagement. Even if she can¡¯t break off the engagement, it¡¯s fine to have two lovers.¡±
There had been several queens in Country F¡¯s history. This was how they lived. Even if they had a husband, it would not stop them from finding other lovers. It would be more abnormal if they did not have other lovers.
John wasparing Jiang An to the queens. After all, they were both powerful and influential.
Henry also felt that it made sense. As long as he could make Jiang An side with him, any sacrifice would be worth it.
¡°Then I¡¯ll quickly get the children ready. At the very least, they have to dress up,¡± Henry said.
Since he was determined to seduce Jiang An, they had to be good-looking.
John held him back. ¡°Wait a minute. You haven¡¯t said which child to send.¡±
Although he hade up with this idea, there were still some differences when implementing it. For example, who was the child who was going to be sent and whose side Jiang An would be on after she was roped in.
They only formed an alliance temporarily to deal with Annie. Once Annie lost herbat strength, the two of them would have topete.
Henry understood what he meant and mocked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me here. When the timees, the children will rely on their own abilities. Whoever Jiang An likes will be hers.¡±
After the two of them separated, they quickly returned to their pce and called their unmarried sons over. They said, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you have to please Miss Jiang. It¡¯s best if you can staypletely.¡±
The children had all grown up in luxurious clothes and food. They had no experience of currying favor with others at all. They were hesitant and did not want to go.
Regarding this, the two of them had the same attitude. If they didn¡¯t want to do it, they would get lost from home and would no longer be members of the royal family.
This caused Jiang An to be drowned in roses the next day when she opened the door. The door was filled with flowers sent by these princes. The bodyguards could only stop them, but they couldn¡¯t do anything if they wanted to ce things at the door.
Jiang An looked at the flowers on the ground in confusion. ¡°What happened?¡±
Zou Bai walked over with a cold expression and took out the letters from the flowers. She opened them and saw that they were all love confessions for Jiang An. They were so sweet that it made one¡¯s teeth hurt.
¡°These are all for your courtship,¡± he said.
Jiang An only dared to believe it when she saw her name on the letter. ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡±
Zou Bai asked the shadow guards to get rid of the flowers and then asked the shadow guards stationed nearby.
¡°They were sent over by the pce. They should be the few princes in the country at the moment. They all want to woo Miss Jiang.¡±
This answer was really surprising. Jiang An had expected them to rope her in, but she didn¡¯t expect such a method.
She turned to look at Zou Bai. ¡°What do you think about this?¡±
Zou Bai¡¯s expression was already very ugly, but he still forced a smile. ¡°They¡¯re delusional.¡±
Of course, this was not Jiang An¡¯s fault. Being able to get wooed by others proved that she was very outstanding. However, these people did not really love her. They just wanted Jiang An¡¯s support and wanted to use their marriage to tie Jiang An down.
¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re looking down on me.¡± Jiang An tore the letters apart. ¡°Would I lose my mind because of love and give support without thinking?¡± These flowers did not cause any misunderstandings between the two of them. They were sure that the other party loved them and would not quarrel over such a small matter to wear down their love, let alone this was such a ridiculous thing.
After Jiang An chose a gown, she went to the pce. There was a banquet every day before the official celebration. Every year, Country F¡¯s National Day was a celebration.
Annie only found out what her brothers had done in the morning and quickly stood at the door to wee Jiang An. She couldn¡¯t let their scheme seed..
Chapter 678: Picking
Chapter 678: Picking
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Miss Jiang, I heard that you like jewelry, so I specially got someone to send some over. See if you like it when we get back,¡± Annie whispered into Jiang An¡¯s ear.
She was trying to find out if Jiang An liked money or sex more. When the time came, she would be able to please her.
It was true that she did not have a son, but beautiful men were not a scarce resource. As long as she looked for them herself, there would be one. There was no need to let a son go.
The rtionship between a man and a woman was the most difficult to maintain. They might not like each other one day. Only benefits were eternal.
Jiang An understood what Annie meant and suddenly had an idea. She smiled and said, ¡°Princess Annie must have sent something good. I don¡¯t have to look to know.¡±
This was the first time she had shown a good expression. Annie was overjoyed and felt that Jiang An loved money more.
Annie was not afraid of not knowing exactly what the other party liked, but she was afraid that she would not even know anything the other party liked. Annie was instantly filled with motivation.
At the same time, she still had to guard against her brothers¡¯ actions. She probed, ¡°The hotel is really lively this morning. It seems like someone sent roses to Miss Jiang. It seems that the people of Country F have good taste and know to pursue the most beautiful person.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°I don¡¯t like people giving me flowers. Those love words are even more unbearable. Do you think Ick handsome men by my side?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Annie naturally agreed. ¡°With Miss Jiang¡¯s status, of course everything is the best. She doesn¡¯tck anything.¡±
After entering, Jiang An found a ce to sit down. Annie couldn¡¯t stay by her side all the time, so she quickly went to find Sophie to apany her and greet others.
Zou Bai moved closer to Jiang An. ¡°You don¡¯tck handsome men. Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±
Jiang An pinched him without leaving a trace. ¡°Of course I don¡¯tck handsome men with you by my side.¡±
Sophie walked over excitedly. ¡°An¡¯an, I heard someone brought you roses.¡±
¡°Yes, the people who gave the roses are all rted to you by blood,¡± Jiang An added.
Sophie sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the one everyone wants to rope in now. It¡¯s understandable that they came up with this stupid idea.¡±
To pull someone to one¡¯s side, they had to give them the corresponding benefits. It was either money, power, or beauty.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect your two uncles to be so reckless as to give up their sons.¡± Jiang An¡¯s face was filled with mockery.
Sophie was curious. ¡°So what are you going to do next?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll y with their cards,¡± Jiang An said with a smile. ¡°In any case, they¡¯re the ones who took the initiative to give me benefits. It¡¯s only right for me to choose.¡±
Sophie understood immediately and pped her hands. ¡°You¡¯re the smartest.¡±
When most of the people had arrived, the princes who delivered the letter surrounded Jiang An as expected. They wanted to curry favor with Jiang An, but unfortunately, Zou Bai, who looked terrifying, was in front of her.
¡°We want to talk to Miss Jiang. Hurry up and move aside,¡± Prince Allen straightened his neck and said.
Zou Bai looked down at him. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Jiang¡¯s bodyguard. I won¡¯t let strangers get close to her easily.¡±
This made Allen furious. At this moment, Jiang An said, ¡°If you want to see me, tell me who you are.¡±
The group of people hurriedly puffed out their chests and raised their heads. They wanted to show their most handsome side and introduced themselves one by one.
To be honest, Jiang An didn¡¯t remember any of them. In any case, they were all children of the Valuto family and were princes.
Moreover, Jiang An couldn¡¯t tell the foreigners apart. She felt that they looked simr and really didn¡¯t have any memories.
¡°I¡¯m not interested in talking to strangers. You all can go back first.¡± Jiang An¡¯s attitude was very cold.
The princes looked at each other. They were also the moon surrounded by stars in the country. Many nobledies wanted to marry them, let alone manymon girls who wanted to be Cindere.
There was no one like Jiang An whopletely ignored them.
Allen probed, ¡°Miss Jiang is new here and doesn¡¯t know Country F very well.
Why don¡¯t we apany Miss Jiang and exin?¡±
This was already the most humble response possible. Two princes could barely control their expressions.
Jiang An sneered. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not difficult for me to do something that I can do with money. The tour guide would be even better.¡±
The princes returned to their father¡¯s side in defeat. Henry and John were furious after hearing this. ¡°You were just criticized. You should have continued to apany Miss Jiang over there. How could youe back so easily?¡±
Allen wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°We¡¯re princes. Why should we please her?¡±
¡°Bullsh*t.. If you can¡¯t get Miss Jiang¡¯s support, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the royal family!¡±
Chapter 679: Other Conspiracy
Chapter 679: Other Conspiracy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Henry and John were really angered to death by their children. They grew up infortable environments and felt that their current living environment was very good. They did not have any sense ofpetition.
This was also because the crown prince had been in power for a long time. The old king had already appointed a crown prince. No matter how unconvinced they were, they could not express it.
Children born under such circumstances naturally did not have such ambitions.
¡°Of all the children we have, none of them are of any use,¡± Henry said with a headache.
John felt the same way. They had racked their brains for the throne, but the children were so disappointing.
¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for the younger brothers. I¡¯ll make them understand what they have to do next.¡± William walked over with a smile.
No matter how he looked at his eldest son, Henry was satisfied. He had the same desire to be a king as him and would give up everything for this ambition.
For so many years, William had won the hearts of the people and was known as the prince of the people.
This was also the reason why Henry did not call him over. William was his heir and could not leave Country F.
¡°Your brothers don¡¯t have brains. I¡¯m afraid no matter how you teach them, it¡¯s useless.¡± Henry was angry at the mention of this.
William smiled. ¡°They just need a direction, that¡¯s all.¡±
At this moment, John leaned over. ¡°William, you have to teach all your younger brothers. You can¡¯t be biased.¡±
In other words, William could not only teach his younger brothers. He had to teach his sons too.
William knew that his father and uncle were allies, so he agreed readily. Anyway, no one knew how much he would teach.
Henry was a little unhappy. ¡°Mary is also a smart child. With her around, William doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±
As if he didn¡¯t understand the sarcasm, John smiled very proudly. ¡°Of course Mary is the daughter I¡¯m proudest of.¡±
¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Mary in the past two days?¡± William suddenly realized that something was wrong.
Johnughed. ¡°She¡¯s keeping Grandfatherpany.¡±
Upon hearing this, Henry and his son¡¯s expressions changed. The old king had died a long time ago. Now that they had found the substitute, they could temporarily hide the news of his death.
Therefore, this substitute had to listen to him so that nothing would happen.
After all, the substitute looked too simr to the old king. Even as his sons, they could not tell the difference sometimes.
If Mary took advantage of this time to hold the substitute in her hand, it would be no different from controlling the royal power.
After John was called away by others, Henry snorted coldly. ¡°What are they going to do? Are they going to let that substitute announce that he will be the king?¡±
¡°Grandfather has passed away. Although we¡¯ve kept the news under wraps, the officers in the army know about it. It¡¯s useless even if that substitute passes the position to him in public,¡± Williamforted him.
However, this also made them understand one thing. It was imperative to rope in Jiang An.
None of them could get the military¡¯s support now, so they had to have a powerful ally.
William quickly turned around to find his younger brothers. He wanted to teach them in the shortest time possible.
Sophie watched them bustle about. ¡°They must be up to something again,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s so tiring for them.¡±
Jiang An picked up the ss of water. ¡°Let them do whatever they want. I want to see what bad ideas they cane up with.¡±
Zou Bai, who had been silent all this while, asked, ¡°What¡¯s William¡¯s bottom line?¡±
Sophie¡¯s face was full of disgust. ¡°He has no bottom line. Since he was young, as long as he wanted to do something, he would do it by hook or by crook. He even gets away cleanly and doesn¡¯t do it himself.¡±
Zou Bai called Zou Yi and Zou Er over to give orders. ¡°You guys stay by An¡¯an¡¯s side for the next few days. All food and drinks must be checked to prevent any danger from happening.¡±
¡°Do you think they will attack me?¡± Jiang An understood what Zou Bai meant.
Zou Bai nodded. ¡°They don¡¯t have any other options now. Getting your support is the most important, but if you don¡¯t make your stance clear, they will definitely use other methods.¡±
He had seen too many such things in the secret guards. He had never thought much of it in the past, but when he thought about how these methods would be used on Jiang An, he felt terrified.
Jiang An held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself. Besides, you¡¯re by my side.¡±
Sophie added, ¡°I have some people in the pce. I won¡¯t let them hurt An¡¯an.¡±
Jiang An was much calmer than them. She was still in the mood to look around. ¡°William has appeared. Where¡¯s Princess Mary?¡±
Sophie suddenly realized something. ¡°Mary must be up to something else..¡±
Chapter 680: Little Prince
Chapter 680: Little Prince
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An was a little surprised by Sophie¡¯s judgment. Mary just didn¡¯t appear, so how could she be sure that she had other motives?
¡°Is there any basis?¡± she asked.
Sophie sighed. ¡°Mary never did anything useless. She knew you were at the party today, but she didn¡¯t try to win you over. There must have been something more important.¡±
Jiang An did not know much about the royal family of Country F. Although the Zou family¡¯s secret guards had power here, they had to be more careful when it came to other countries¡¯ internal affairs.
Therefore, they didn¡¯t receive much information. They were even more on the sidelines about the royal family. After all, the royal family of this country had real power. They only discovered some suppressed scandals.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t know what kind of person Mary was. To outsiders, she was always gentle and amiable, caring towards the people.
¡°Is there anything we¡¯ve overlooked now?¡± Jiang An began to use elimination. ¡°There must be something more important to make her give up this banquet.¡± Zou Bai instantly understood. ¡°The old king.¡±
Now that there was a substitute recing the old king, if he said something biased, it would be beneficial in the future.
If Mary controlled this substitute, the situation would be very different.
Sophie was visibly flustered. ¡°Then what should we do? She won¡¯t want that substitute to pass the throne directly, will she? Do we still have a chance to find the crown prince?¡±
Jiang An quickly held her hand andforted her. ¡°No, that substitute can¡¯t really rece the old king. If they could do that, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to rope me in from the beginning.¡±
Sophie calmed down when she heard this. It was no wonder she was so anxious. If the throne really fell into the hands of someone else, it would not be a good thing for Country F.
Jiang An also realized that the current situation was not good, but they still had the initiative. There should still be a chance.
She was lost in thought. Sophie looked at her expectantly, while Zou Bai stepped back to stand beside her.
After a while, Jiang An smiled. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s a difference between the two princes now. I think Mary¡¯s actions will speed up the rift between them. As long as she uses a little more strength, these two will fall out.¡±
Sophie was confused. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±
Jiang An leaned closer to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think Henry knows what Mary did. If he did, he would have let his son go too. I think everyone is here to please me. Could it be that he¡¯s magnanimous enough to give his substitute to John?¡±
Of course, the answer was no. They were both wary of each other. It was just that they had amon enemy that they had temporarily formed an alliance with. Once the enemy disappeared, the first person they had to get rid of was the other party.
¡°So where do we go from here?¡± Sophie asked.
Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯d better help me spread the word that my fiance and I are connected by marriage, but we actually don¡¯t have any feelings for each other and that I really need someone to apany me.¡±
Zou Bai was immediately displeased. He looked at Jiang An with a cold face. Sophie didn¡¯t know if she should say that.
Jiang An patted Zou Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a n. Anyway, these things have nothing to do with us after we return to the country.¡±
Zou Bai agreed without pulling his hand away. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Exin it to me tonight.¡±
Jiang An instantly felt a chill run down her spine. She didn¡¯t want to go back tonight.
Before Sophie could pass the message, Prince Allen, who had been reluctant before, came over and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Jiang, do you think this banquet is fun?¡±
He was in his early twenties and looked as handsome as a prince in a painting. When he smiled, there were two dimples on his face. At this moment, he looked very pleasing to the eye with a smile.
Jiang An wanted to make use of them, so she immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite fun, but I¡¯m a little lonely.¡±
This was a hint. Allen quickly walked to his side and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany Miss Jiang. I¡¯ve attended such banquets too many times. There¡¯s nothing new.¡±
Zou Bai silently stood behind Jiang An, but he had already thought of 800 ways to kill him. Tonight, he would teach this kid a lesson.
Allen still didn¡¯t know what he was about to encounter. He felt that he had already taken the first sessful step and happily stayed by Jiang An¡¯s side.
Jiang An chatted with him and realized that this person¡¯s IQ.was not high. She could actually get information out of him.
This discovery made Jiang An even happier. She continued to talk to him about some things she wanted to know, including things that Sophie didn¡¯t know.
She didn¡¯t know if he was really stupid or pretending to be stupid, but he actually said it all..
Chapter 681: Fighting for Love
Chapter 681: Fighting for Love
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An had obtained a lot of information from Allen, so she deliberately directed all the questions to John.
In Allen¡¯s world, the rtionship between his father and uncle was not good. It had been like this since he was young. All these years of knowledge would not change in an instant.
In addition, Henry continued to badmouth John at home, so n did not feel that their rtionship had improved and kept talking about the scandal that had happened to John.
Jiang An¡¯s expression became even brighter after hearing this. In the eyes of the other princes, it meant that she was interested in Allen.
Henry¡¯s son was fine. He felt that Allen was enough. He didn¡¯t have to fawn on Jiang An.
John¡¯s son did not think so. His father had ordered them to please Miss Jiang and not let this opportunity be snatched away by Henry¡¯s son.
At this moment, they couldn¡¯t care less about the prince¡¯s face. They hurriedly ran to Jiang An¡¯s side, wanting to express their sincerity.
¡°Miss Jiang, I gave you roses yesterday. I wonder if you liked them?¡± Jason said.
Allen quickly added, ¡°I also sent roses to the hotel and wrote a letter to Miss Jiang.¡±
Jiang An naturally knew that Zou Bai had disposed of all those letters. She hadn¡¯t seen a single one.
However, she could not say this now. She smiled and said, ¡°I saw it. At that time, I could not tell who was who. I only knew that many princes sent me flowers.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, these princes disliked each other. They did not expect so many people to give flowers. They could not showcase their differences at all.
Jason quickly put on a smile. ¡°Then we¡¯ll consider it as getting to know each other today. I¡¯ll send Miss Jiang flowers every day.¡±
Jiang An refused. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t really like flowers.¡±
Of course, these words were fake, but Jiang An still remembered Zou Bai¡¯s expression after seeing the flowers. In order not to agitate him, it was better not to let them send it.
Allen took her words seriously and looked at Jason mockingly. ¡°You only know how to send flowers. That thing isn¡¯t worth much. I have a gem ne that¡¯s especially beautiful. Only Miss Jiang is most suitable to wear it. I¡¯ll send it to the hotelter.¡±
The royal family of Country F did notck money, so Allen was not stingy with a ne. In any case, there were plenty of such things.
Jiang An didn¡¯t say whether she wanted it or not. She focused all her attention on the dance floor. Someone danced a tango and won the apuse of the entire hall.
Her aloof attitude made people even more anxious. The princes quickly said something fun to draw her attention back.
¡°Jason, tell me about the process of the National Day Ceremony. This is the first time I¡¯ve participated in such a national celebration,¡± Jiang An said.
Jason quickly tried his best to make the entire celebration especially interesting, making Jiang An smile non-stop.
Seeing him like this, Allen rolled his eyes. He was the one who came first. Why did Jiang An like him more?
Just like that, the two of them fought for love. Jiang An¡¯s words could make their hearts surge. In the end, they were no longer doing it for their father¡¯s instructions. They werepletelypetitive.
Jiang An was quite happy to see this. She was trying to sow discord between them, causing them to want to strangle each other to death in the end.
However, Jiang An still made a choice. She said some ambiguous words to Jason, making his mood float.
When they returned, the two of them reported to their father. Henry was naturally furious. Allen was clearly his most beautiful child. How could he lose to Jason?
¡°Can¡¯t you do better? That boy doesn¡¯t even look as good as you,¡± Henry snapped.
Allen retorted, ¡°What can I do if Miss Jiang likes him? Jason keeps saying how much his father admires Miss Jiang. It sounds fake.¡±
Hearing his son say this, Henry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not think that Jiang An would really fall for Jason so quickly. At most, she would just y with him.
However, if Jason said all this, it was very likely that Jiang An felt that John was more sincere and wanted to express his attitude by favoring Jason.
Henry quickly called William over to discuss the next step of the n.
Unlike his worries here, John was so happy that he could not close his mouth. If not for the fact that it was already night, he would have gone to Henry¡¯s ce to show off.
He patted Jason¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well done. If Miss Jiang really likes you, you can follow her back to the country.¡±
Jason did not expect this oue. He thought that he would just apany Jiang An for a while and be a prince in peace after she left. But now, he was told to follow her.
¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to leave Country F.¡± Jason panicked.
John¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You have to go. That¡¯s my order..¡±
Chapter 682: No Backbone
Chapter 682: No Backbone
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jason couldn¡¯t ept it. He didn¡¯t understand why he wanted him to leave. He didn¡¯t even understand why he wanted him to please Jiang An.
He was the youngest son in the family and had always enjoyed the love of his father and brothers. He had a rich life that he could see.
He had never thought that he would have to curry favor with someone one day. He had finally achieved this, but he was told that he had been given away as a gift.
Jason was having none of it. ¡°I¡¯m never going to see Jiang An again,¡± he wailed. ¡°None of you are going to send me out.¡±
John would not indulge him. He pped him hard.
¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll beat you to death right now.¡± John¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°You¡¯re not my only son anyway.¡±
John had been struggling for the throne for so many years. In his dreams, he would defeat everyone else and be the king. He would not allow anything to go wrong at this time.
Moreover, Jiang An was clearly biased towards him. As long as he worked hard, he would seed. If he failed at this moment, he might as well hang himself.
Jason did not understand why his father would treat him like this. He rebelled and said, ¡°Then kill me. I¡¯m a prince of a country. I¡¯ll never do anything to please others again.¡±
John raised his eyes to his, as if he were watching a great joke.
¡°You think you¡¯re a prince, but if we lose this time, you won¡¯t even be able to keep your life. Only when I ascend to that position will you be a prince. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have the chance to curry favor with others.¡±
Jason couldn¡¯t ept such a thing. It shattered all his pride.
John didn¡¯t give him any time to be stunned. He grabbed his cor and said, ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be chosen by Jiang An. When you go back with her, you¡¯ll have wealth and status. Even if you can¡¯t get married, I won¡¯t mistreat you in the future. If you stay, you can just wait to die.¡±
Jason finally scrambled away. John knew he would go to Jiang An tomorrow. After all, this son had never had much backbone.
At the same time, William was discussing countermeasures with Henry. He did not expect things to develop like this. Allen was clearly much more handsome than Jason.
¡°Dad, Miss Jiang only expressed her preference for Jason, but she didn¡¯t really like Jason. We still have a chance,¡± William said.
Of course, Henry knew that it made sense. However, everything was piled up now. Tomorrow was the National Day Ceremony. He did not know if that substitute could fool the people.
They had to get Jiang An¡¯s support as soon as possible. For this, he could even give his son away. He could not lose to John.
William thought about it and said, ¡°Perhaps Miss Jiang is just revealing a piece of information to us. She wants sincerity and not a vague show of goodwill.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Henry was interested.
¡°We don¡¯t have much time, and Miss Jiang An is the same. If she can¡¯t help anyone, then she came for nothing, so she doesn¡¯t want to continue probing. Whoever has this intention, just tell her directly. That¡¯s why she shows preference for Jason, because Jason mentioned his father,¡± William analyzed.
The more Henry listened, the more he felt that it made sense. If she had really chosen Jason, there would have been no need to beat around the bush. She would have just expressed her support for John.
¡°You¡¯re right. Find a time for Allen to talk to Miss Jiang,¡± Henry decided.
William shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll talk to Miss Jiang myself.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good too. You can exin it more clearly.¡±
Jiang An, who was at the hotel, had the same thought. She told Sophie everything that would happen on both sides, and Sophie was surprised.
¡°An¡¯an, I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s suitable to be a queen.¡±
Jiang An waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not cut out for this. It¡¯s just that from their point of view, they might say such things.¡±
Zou Bai said, ¡°Then do you still want them by your side tomorrow?¡±
These words sounded sour. Anyone could tell that he was jealous.
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow is the celebration. Of course they have to go and do their own things.¡±
Zou Bai¡¯s expression was still not good, but he did not let go of Jiang An¡¯s hand.
Sophie, on the other hand, was a little worried. ¡°The double ising out tomorrow. What should we do?¡±
Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the substitute for now. You should contact the military.¡±
¡°But I don¡¯t even know them. Will they care about me?¡± Sophie was at a loss.
Jiang An smiled. ¡°They¡¯re already waiting to see who I want to support. It¡¯s the right time for you to contact them now. You have to let them know that you¡¯re not speaking up for your mother, but nning for yourself.¡±
¡°If they hesitate, just say that the Xiyun Jiang family will support you at all
costs..¡±
Chapter 683: Malicious Intentions
Chapter 683: Malicious Intentions
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
During this period of time, Zhao Yan had been running around everywhere. It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe to an agreement with that group, so he began to pay attention to Zou Bai¡¯s traces.
¡°Master, Zou Bai has been staying in the Zou Family all this time and hasn¡¯te out,¡± Zhao Yi replied.
Zhao Yan was a little puzzled. Previously, Zou Bai wished he could stay in the Jiang family. Why did he suddenlye back?
¡°Zou Bai hasn¡¯t been there since Miss Jiang left the country.¡± Zhao Yi could see his master¡¯s confusion.
Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°But he gets along well with those two children. He hasn¡¯t been to visit them for so long?¡±
Zhao Yi shook his head. ¡°No.¡±
The more Zhao Yan thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Zou Bai had always been very busy. Even before he met Jiang An, he would go everywhere to check on the Zou family¡¯s businesses.
After all, people like them were most afraid of being deceived by their subordinates. They had to see it with their own eyes.
But Zou Bai stayed at home obediently. Something was not right.
Once this thought appeared, he could not suppress it no matter what. Zhao Yan could not even eat in the end.
¡°No, I have to take a look.¡±
Zhao Yan stood up and walked out. He asked the driver to drive to the Zou residence to visit.
Zou Fei was very puzzled when she heard the servant say this. This Zhao Yan had never visited them before. Why did he suddenlye today?
Ever since Zou Bai left China, Zou Fei had returned to the old residence to stay in case something happened to the Zou family and there was no one to deal with it. Anyway, Zou Bai had already made arrangements, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.
However, he was not a fool. He knew that Zhao Yan definitely had ill intentions.
Zou Fei nodded and said, ¡°Let him in.¡±
Zhao Yan originally thought that he would be rejected at the door. This would prove his guess, but he was quickly invited in.
¡°Hello, Brother Zou.¡± Zhao Yan was trying to build a rtionship. In any case, the four great families had inws. It was fine to call him Big Brother.
Zou Fei smiled and asked him to sit down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy recently? You still have time toe to my ce.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already finished my work. I haven¡¯t seen Zou Bai in a long time, so I came to take a look,¡± Zhao Yan said with a smile.
Zou Fei knew that Zhao Yan must have guessed something, but Zou Bai had been approved by the government, so he didn¡¯t panic.
¡°He¡¯s not as free as you. He¡¯s been so busy recently that I can¡¯t even see him.¡±
Zhao Yan pretended to be surprised. ¡°But no one has seen him recently. What¡¯s going on?¡±
Zou Fei wanted to ssh the tea on his face. It was none of his business whether Zou Bai was at home or not. Even if he did not go out for the rest of his life, it was not his ce to ask.
¡°I didn¡¯t ask him either. Maybe it¡¯s something else.¡± Zou Fei¡¯s entire person became cold.
However, Zhao Yan didn¡¯t notice the change in him. He just wanted to find fault with him.
Zou Bai was either busy with something shameful or had secretly left the country without letting the government know. No matter which of these two results was exposed, it would be detrimental to Zou Bai. Zhao Yan only wanted to find evidence as soon as possible.
He said, ¡°That¡¯s too mysterious. Why don¡¯t I help him so he can finish things a little faster?¡±
¡°Maybe you can¡¯t help.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll know when we meetter.¡±
Zou Fei snorted, ¡°Zhao Yan, this is our Zou Family¡¯s business. It¡¯s rude for an outsider like you to interfere.¡±
Zhao Yan made a surprised expression. ¡°Could it be that no one can know about this? There¡¯s such a thing in the Zou family?¡±
Zou Fei was so angry that he wanted tough. He didn¡¯t care about manners and directly leaned on the sofa. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have their own business? If you say it like this, I want to see where the Zhao Family¡¯s secret guards train. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing to see in our family. It¡¯s not as good as the Zou Family¡¯s Intelligence Network.¡± Zhao Yan recognized that Zou Fei was a soft-hearted person, so his words became impolite.
Zou Fei sneered, ¡°If you know how powerful the Intelligence Network is, you wouldn¡¯t be talking nonsense here. If they identally tell everyone about the Zhao Family, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up in a short time.¡±
¡°Big Brother, you must be joking. The four great ns have always been on good terms with each other. If we do this, people will think that the Zou n is arrogant.¡± Zhao Yan still wanted to use the other ns to suppress others.
Zou Fei didn¡¯t indulge him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what others think of the Zou Family. Anyway, if something happens to the Zhao Family, they will definitely be happy.¡±
If the Zhao family was affected, the other families could take the opportunity to get some benefits. If they were stronger, they could even split their assets.
Hearing this, Zhao Yan finally knew fear. He didn¡¯t expect Zou Fei, a piece of trash who didn¡¯t even dare to be the Patriarch, to openly threaten him here.
He was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t control his expression. ¡°Zou Bai, if you have the ability, don¡¯t appear for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±
Zou Fei treated these words as farts. Zhao Yan wasn¡¯t even Family Head, and the Zhao n was still fighting so fiercely. In his opinion, this person didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to talk to his younger brother..
Chapter 684: Zhao Lan Is Crazy
Chapter 684: Zhao Lan Is Crazy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Fei had sent a message to Zou Bai about this matter. He believed that his younger brother naturally had a way to deal with him.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yan toe to his house. He understood that Zhao Yan had been watching him.
Although the government had tacitly allowed him toe out, he could not let everyone know. It seemed that he had to find something for Zhao Yan to do.
However, this matter could not be handled by the Zou family. He had been watching him to begin with. If he took action now, it would indirectly prove that he was not in the country and needed someone¡¯s help.
Mo Shen, who was ying with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, received the news. He didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to ask him for help one day, so he immediately replied affirmatively.
Then, he quickly called the Mo Family¡¯s people and quietly settled the matter.
Even if he wanted to find something for Zhao Yan to do, he could not directly attack. There had to be a reason. No matter how he thought about it, there was only one way.
A rumor began to spread in Beijing that the Mo family wanted to find a sessor for Mo Shen. Because they couldn¡¯t get married, they didn¡¯t expect her to be a nobledy.
They even said that they were willing to pay 100 million yuan aspensation. The Mo Family would always protect this woman and acknowledge her as their mother when the child was born.
It could be said that other than his wife¡¯s status, he had obtained most of the benefits that the mistress of the Mo family deserved.
It was just that she couldn¡¯t stay in the Mo Family. After giving birth, she had nothing to do with Mo Shen anymore.
Rumors spread quickly, let alone rumors about the Mo Family. In less than half a day, the entire capital¡¯s aristocratic families knew.
Theyughed at the Mo Family for being muddle-headed and saying such things to the public. However, when they thought about how Mo Shen had finally woken up, they felt that if it were them, they would also be worried about the child.
Others just treated it as a joke. When Zhao Lan heard this, she was so angry that she went crazy. At that time, she smashed many things.
She could agree to break off the engagement back then because Zhao Yan had advised her to retreat in order to advance. Mo Shen was determined to break off the engagement, so he might as well go with the flow.
In any case, he wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else for the time being. Moreover, Mo Shen was still thinking about Jiang An. She had a boyfriend and children. The two of them definitely wouldn¡¯t have a chance. No one knew if the two families would have another marriage in the future.
If she agreed to break off the engagement now, the Mo Family and Mo Shen would still feel guilty towards her. It wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone if this continued.
But not long after, Mo Shen wanted to find someone to give birth to his child.
¡°On what basis is this on! I was also willing to give birth to his child. I¡¯m still the eldest daughter of the Zhao family. Why didn¡¯t you choose me?¡± Zhao Lan kept smashing things.
Seeing her like this, the servant beside her did not dare to stop her. An old nanny who was taking care of her rushed up. ¡°Mydy, you can¡¯t continue smashing like this. What if you get injured?¡±
When Zhao Lan saw that it was her, she felt aggrieved. ¡°Mother Wang, I love Mo Shen so much that I¡¯m willing to give up everything to follow him, but now he¡¯s going to find someone else to have a child with. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to break off the engagement at that time!¡±
The old nanny didn¡¯t have much experience and only knew how to feel sorry for the youngdy she had raised. She said resentfully, ¡°At that time, Young Master insisted that you break off the engagement. He was so happy that he didn¡¯t have to continue the stalemate with the Mo Family and didn¡¯t consider you at all.¡±
These words hit Zhao Lan¡¯s heart. She also felt that Zhao Yan had misunderstood her. If she hadn¡¯t agreed to break off the engagement, she would still be Mo Shen¡¯s fiancee in name. How would she have ended up like this?
Zhao Lan stopped smashing things and rushed upstairs to kick the door open.
Zhao Yan, who was busy dealing with things, was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Zhao Lan was not in the mood to chat with him. She pointed at him and said, ¡°Zhao Yan, I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to see me doing well. You persuaded me to agree to break off the engagement to get the Mo Family to support you, right?¡± What was going on? Zhao Yan felt that his sister was crazy.
¡°Zhao Yi, quickly invite Miss back to her room.¡± Zhao Yan did not want to talk to her.
Zhao Lan pushed Zhao Yi to the side. He did not dare to hit the youngdy at home to begin with. He wanted to coax her back with good words, but he was really close to just pushing her out.
¡°Zhao Yan, if you can¡¯t resolve this matter, then don¡¯t even think about having a peaceful life forever. I¡¯ll expose everything about you. No one can live anymore!¡± Zhao Lan shouted.
This time, Zhao Yan really had a headache. He softened his tone. ¡°Xiao Lan, tell me what happened?¡±
Zhao Lan was furious. ¡°Mo Shen wants to find a woman to have a child with. He¡¯d rather find a random woman than me!¡±
Zhao Yan really didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. In fact, in his opinion, Mo Shen¡¯s actions were understandable. After all, he had the same n.
Marrying the daughter of an aristocratic family would definitely be helpful, but a portion of the power in his hands would also be divided. Just look at his mother.
Anyway, the Mo Family did notck help. It was best to find someone to give birth..
Chapter 685: Havoc
Chapter 685: Havoc
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Lan didn¡¯t care about this. She couldn¡¯t ept that Mo Shen would have a child with someone else. She picked up the things in the study and threw them at Zhao Yan.
¡°How could you do that?¡± Zhao Yan said in disbelief.
After all, Zhao Lan was the eldest daughter of the Zhao family and had received the best education since she was young. Luo Xuan also had high expectations of her and wanted to raise an elegant and noble youngdy.
All these years, she had also learned very well. Everyone said that Miss Zhao had been raised very well. Zhao Yan had never thought that she would attack him.
¡°You lied to me. Why can¡¯t I attack you?¡± Zhao Lan continued to throw things.
It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get close to Mo Shen. She even fell out with her family to be his fiancee. That was the happiest period of time.
However, after Mo Shen woke up, he was resistant to the engagement. He kept saying that he wanted to break off the engagement, but Zhao Lan wasn¡¯t afraid.
She thought that as long as she treated Mo Shen well, he would eventually see her deep love. She had enough time to do this.
It was only when Jiang An appeared that she had a sense of crisis. It turned out that the little sister that Mo Shen had been talking about really existed.
However, Zhao Lan still had the identity of a fiancee. No matter what, she was the closest woman to Mo Shen.
Therefore, she had to hold on to this engagement tightly and not let Mo Shen leave her.
In the end, Mo Shen still didn¡¯t like her. Zhao Lan lived a life worse than death.
It was Zhao Yan who advised her to let go first. She would think of a way to continue the engagementter.
Zhao Lan foolishly believed him. In the end, Mo Shen went to find someone else to have a child with. She realized that she had been deceived.
Zhao Yan wanted to say something to fool her away, but the crazy person could not listen to an exnation at all. Zhao Lan smashed the study room into pieces.
Luo Xuan had gone out for a beauty treatment, and there was no one to stop her. Zhao Yan really could not say anything.
Moreover, Zhao Lan did not only cause trouble this time. She went crazy in front of Zhao Yan every day, causing him to have no time to deal with work.
When Luo Xuan found out, she did say a few words, but it was only a few words. In her opinion, Zhao Yan was ipetent and could not me others for not handling this matter well.
The Zhao family was in chaos. They couldn¡¯t even maintain a normal life, let alone pay attention to Zou Bai¡¯s matters.
Zou Bai smiled when he received Mo Shen¡¯s message. He didn¡¯t expect the other party toe up with such an idea. He clearly didn¡¯t do anything, but Zhao Yan was already stuck.
He treated this matter as a joke and told Jiang An. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother Mo Shen is really too smart.¡±
However, Zou Bai¡¯s happiness did notst long. The annoying prince¡¯s letters were sent to the hotel again. They fought to express their love for her. They were just short of swearing to the heavens.
Although he knew that this was for the sake of their next n, Zou Bai still wished he could bury these people.
Jiang An took his hand. ¡°You know that you¡¯re the person I love the most. If Sophie could take control of the army, I wouldn¡¯t have to care about these people.¡±
Although she said that, she still picked up her pen and replied. However, the letters she wrote to them were different. She wrote to Allen implying that Jason had an advantage, but wrote to Jason implying that Allen had the advantage. This way, they would suspect that the other party had done something behind each other¡¯s back.
Jiang An could imagine how furious the two princes would be after receiving the letters.
Sophie took advantage of this time to quietly gather the officers of the army for a meeting.
Those officers did not want to see her at first. After all, she was only the daughter of a princess and was too far behind in the order of session. However, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards directly invited her over.
Only then did the officers realize that Princess Sophie had an ability that no one else knew about.
The Marshal probed, ¡°Princess Sophie, did you call us here to say something important?¡±
Sophie smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to get everyone¡¯s support.¡±
The officer thought that she was trying to win people over for Princess Annie, so he said with some resistance, ¡°Princess Annie has already given us a lot of benefits, but we will only be loyal to the real Crown Prince.¡±
¡°Grandfather¡¯s dead,¡± Sophie said. ¡°There¡¯s no real crown prince. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±
The officer did not expect her to know this fact. Previously, Annie and the two princes had clearly sworn that they would never tell anyone about this.
¡°My mother didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Sophie could see that they were guessing. ¡°I found out about this myself. I knew my grandfather had passed away when I was in China.¡±
The officers widened their eyes. There must be someone in the country who could do this. Princess Sophie had left Country F for so many years, but she actually had such a n.
This made their hearts waver. After all, following a smart person was the best course of action.
Chapter 686: Winning Support
Chapter 686: Winning Support
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Since Princess Sophie wants our support, you have to tell us what bargaining chips you have,¡± the Marshal said, stopping the discussion below.
Once the old king died, the officers¡¯ lives would not be easy. Unless they ruthlessly overthrew the royal family, they could only wait for the next king to ascend the throne.
However, no one knew who the next king was if the crown prince ran away. They did not have anyone to serve at all, so everyone was trying to get their support.
In order to avoid choosing the wrong person to serve, the Marshal could only try his best to fool them.
As for the option of overthrowing the royal family, none of the officers had thought about it. The royal family had very high poprity among the people. Even if they really seeded in suppressing them by force, the entire country would be in chaos. At that time, the surrounding countries would immediately take advantage of them.
The people of Country F had to take patriotic lessons since they were young. The word patriotism was engraved in their bones. They would never do such a thing.
Sophie did not hide anything. She looked at them and said, ¡°You should know that the head of the Jiang family is in Country F. She will do her best to support me. Moreover, we don¡¯t have to give up our country¡¯s interests after this. We just need Country F to deepen our business ties with them.¡±
This condition was eptable. After all, it did not matter who they did business with.
Compared to the requests of other countries, Jiang An¡¯s was simply not worth mentioning. Those people wanted minerals and rare earths.
The Marshal was still a little hesitant. ¡°But Princess Annie has been in close contact with other forces. Won¡¯t she agree to more conditions?¡±
Sophie knew that they still tied her to her mother, and felt that she was doing this to help her mother ascend to the throne.
Since she had alreadye this far, there was no need to hide it. She stood up and looked straight into the marshal¡¯s eyes. ¡°Marshal, what I want is for you to support me and Princess Sophie to be queen.¡±
The officers¡¯ eyes widened. They hadn¡¯t expected Sophie to have such a n. She wanted to pass her mother and ascend to the throne.
But thinking about it carefully, it was a good idea. Sophie had been very benevolent in the country before. Later, she gave up the royal allowance and went overseas, but she still cared about the country and always pulled strings to matchmake trade between the two countries.
Some time ago, many jobs had been created in the country, and the people¡¯s lives were more stable.
Inparison, the other members of the royal family were either doing whatever they wanted or eating and waiting for death. They had no intention of seeking benefits for the people.
The two princes were about to fight for the throne, but they only knew how to rope in forces to support them. They did not care about the lives of the people at all.
The officers looked at each other and felt that Princess Sophie was the best candidate.
However, the Marshal was still a little worried and said, ¡°Princess Sophie, I won¡¯t reject you now, but the crown prince is still alive. We just don¡¯t know where he went. If we support you directly, we¡¯ll be letting down the old king.¡±
¡°I understand. I¡¯ve sent someone to find the crown prince. He¡¯lle back and exin everything,¡± Sophie promised.
Hearing him say this, the Marshal nodded and said, ¡°If you can get the crown prince to personally pass down the throne, you will be the Queen we are loyal to.¡±
That was exactly what Sophie wanted to hear, and she knew that the first step toward an official struggle for the throne had been taken.
The next day was the national celebration. The pce even sent a French-style gown to Jiang An so that she could wear it.
When Zou Bai received the news, he quickly told her, ¡°The crown prince has been found. He¡¯s on his way back to Country F.¡±
¡°Is he willing toe back?¡± Jiang An asked.
Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°Of course not. He tried to escape a few times, but I got my subordinates to tell him that if he really wants to get rid of his identity as the crown prince, he has to return.¡±
Jiang An was very curious. ¡°He¡¯s been the crown prince for so many years and is about to be the king of a country. Why isn¡¯t he willing to ascend the throne?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate this,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°He has received the best elite education since he was young. Some of it includes agriculture. He became interested and began to study farming. After putting it into practice, he fell in love with this feeling. Now, he only wants to find a ce to farm. He doesn¡¯t want to do anything else.¡±
¡°When my men found him, he was milking cows. He really loves farm work.¡±
Jiang An really didn¡¯t expect such a reason. She could only say that she respected him.
Sophie was waiting outside when they left the hotel in the morning. She was a little nervous. ¡°An¡¯an, when the double appears today, do you think anyone will recognize that he¡¯s fake?¡±
¡°If you all treat him like a king, no one will suspect anything,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for the two of them to be identical. His appearance today will definitely leave some evidence.¡±
Chapter 687: Substitute Appears
Chapter 687: Substitute Appears
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The members of the royal family had all arrived, and Jiang An was standing behind Sophie as an honored guest. Zou Bai did not dare to rx at all. He changed into inconspicuous clothes and stood guard at the side.
William even walked over to greet Jiang An. ¡°Miss Jiang, did you sleep wellst night?¡±
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I slept very well. After all, today is a big day. I have to rest well.¡±
¡°The scenery in Country F at night is not bad. If Miss Jiang is interested, why don¡¯t you let Allen apany you for a walk?¡± William quickly pushed his brother out.
Jiang An didn¡¯t understand why these people were so insistent on giving men to her, but she also understood that now wasn¡¯t the time to refuse. Looking at William¡¯s confident expression that she would agree, she had a bad idea. ¡°Since Prince William said it so well, why don¡¯t you apany me?¡±
After saying this, William¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. Fortunately, he immediately adjusted his mood and said he was busy before leaving immediately.
He was someone who was going to inherit the throne in the future. It was impossible for him to follow Jiang An.
In his heart, he despised Jiang An for being lecherous. She already had Allen and Jason by her side to please her, so why did she want him to apany her?
Seeing him flee, Jiang An¡¯s mood became very good.
Sophie leaned over and said, ¡°What did you just say? William seemed to be running for his life.¡±
Jiang An recounted what had happened, and Sophie quickly covered her mouth. She could notugh at such an asion.
¡°He must be terrified now that you¡¯re going to bring him back to the country,¡± Sophie gloated.
She had never liked William¡¯s high and mighty appearance, as if he was on a different level from the other members of the royal family. He was also gentle to these siblings on the surface, but in fact, he looked down on everyone and had arrogance written in his bones.
Jiang An waved her hand. ¡°They were the ones who insisted on sending their sons over. It¡¯s fine for me to choose William, right?¡±
¡°I think Henry would say yes if you told him,¡± Sophie analyzed. ¡°He wants to be king himself. It doesn¡¯t matter which son he sacrifices.¡±
¡°Forget it. He¡¯s not even as good-looking as Allen.¡± Jiang An expressed her disdain. ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s always showing off his cleverness. People won¡¯t like him after seeing him.¡±
The two of them chatted for a while before the celebration officially began. As expected, William hid far away, afraid that Jiang An would take a fancy to him.
In front of her was a veryplicated and long ceremony. Jiang An was getting sleepy from waiting. Zou Bai stood behind her to support her.
Finally, the person on the stage shouted, ¡°God bless the king!¡±
As everyone knelt down and bowed, Jiang An lowered her head slightly and did not do anything else. This was already a show of respect.
The old king walked out with the help of a beautiful girl. When he reached the high tform, he called everyone up and waved at them lovingly.
The civilians in the distance cheered. It was obvious that they loved the old king.
Sophie said, ¡°That¡¯s Mary standing next to that double.¡±
Jiang An asked, ¡°Then can you tell the difference between the substitute and the old king?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t look any different, but it¡¯s obvious that the double is nervous. Grandfather always smiles from beginning to end at such events. He doesn¡¯t have such a nervous expression.¡± Sophie looked more closely.
As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Mary pat the back of the substitute¡¯s hand. He subconsciously smiled.
Jiang An felt that something was wrong. The old king¡¯s substitute had been nurtured by the royal family, but it seemed that he was very obedient to Mary and was being controlled.
However, everyone was watching now, so Jiang An couldn¡¯t do anything.
The substitute walked down the stage to talk to the children. When he walked to Jiang An, his smile became even more loving. ¡°You¡¯re an esteemed guest from afar. If you encounter any bad manners, feel free to send someone to the pce to tell me.¡±
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±
Mary held onto the substitute and refused to let him go. ¡°Grandfather, Miss Jiang and Sophie are very close. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll resolve it without our help.¡±
¡°After all, Sophie is only a princess. Her authority is limited. It¡¯s better to find me,¡± the substitute said.
Jiang An understood the implication that it was better to support the king than Sophie.
After all, in their eyes, she did not know that the king was dead and might be deceived by these words.
Jiang An said a few irrelevant words and changed the topic. Anyway, this substitute couldn¡¯t always stand in front of her.
When they walked in front of the others, Jiang An called Zou Bai over. ¡°Hurry up and bring the crown prince back. You have to be prepared.¡±
Now that things hade to this, they could not afford to drop the ball. They had to make Sophie the queen.
Chapter 688: Dispute
Chapter 688: Dispute
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After greeting them, the substitute returned to the stage with Mary¡¯s help. ording to the procedure, the king had to personally raise the g and light the fire of victory.
In the distant legend, Country F had won the war in a fire, which was why they could establish their country here.
But Mary did note down from the stage. It was as if she should be standing beside the king.
Seeing that the g was about to be raised, Henry could not help but say, ¡°Is Mary going to stand there forever?¡±
John smiled. ¡°Dad hasn¡¯t been welltely. It¡¯s okay for Mary to apany him as a grandchild.¡±
Normally, it would not be a big deal, but this was the National Day Ceremony. Not only would the entire country pay attention to it, but even the foreign media would film it. If they noticed this, they would definitely report it.
In any case, they were not from Country F. Even if they spouted nonsense, they could not be punished.
Then in everyone¡¯s eyes, Mary would be the king¡¯s favorite grandchild. It was inevitable that some people would guess that the throne would be passed down to John.
Henry was so angry that he wanted to eat John alive on the spot. He didn¡¯t expect him to do such a big thing behind his back. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t think much of him.
William put his hand on his father¡¯s shoulder tofort him and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re wrong. This ritual requires the king toplete it himself. Does Mary want to be king?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± John lied through his teeth. ¡°The crown prince is still around. We have no intention of bing kings.¡±
He directly used the crown prince as a shield. Anyway, he didn¡¯t know where he had gone, so it didn¡¯t matter if he said a few words.
William didn¡¯t know what to say. Annie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s too far-fetched. Even if the crown prince is around, Mary shouldn¡¯t stand by Dad¡¯s side. After all, she¡¯s not the crown prince¡¯s daughter.¡±
Mary, who was standing above, gently pushed the substitute, indicating for him to speak.
The substitute immediately said, ¡°Mary has always been by my side to take care of me. It¡¯s fine for her to apany me to raise the g.¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect Mary to be so anxious. Despite everyone¡¯s objections, she still wanted to fight for this face. She leaned over to Sophie and said, ¡°You can use thatter.¡±
Sophie smiled and said loudly, ¡°Grandfather, you can ask Mary to apany you. Anyway, the crown prince has repeatedly said that he doesn¡¯t want to ascend the throne. Why don¡¯t you make Mary the crown prince? That way, it will be justifiable for her to apany you.¡±
He did not dare to answer this question. After all, he was not the real king. If he wanted to appoint a new crown prince with just a few words, it would be like suicide.
Mary¡¯s expression did not look too good either. She only wanted to increase her bargaining chips, but she had never thought of being the crown prince at this time.
John didn¡¯t expect Sophie to say that, so he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mary just wants to be with Grandfather.¡±
Annie immediately understood what her daughter meant. She smiled and said, ¡°What Sophie said makes sense. Anyway, Big Brother doesn¡¯t want to be the crown prince. If Daddy is satisfied with Mary, she can also be the crown prince. We can be at ease.¡±
¡°Quite right.¡± Henry added fuel to the fire. ¡°Make the announcement now. Save us the worry that this is uncouth.¡±
The substitute couldn¡¯t say anything even if he was hanged here. He could only turn to look at Mary, wanting to get some instructions from her.
However, she could not think of a good solution. Now that she was being roasted over a fire, she could only shake her head slightly.
The substitute said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I can raise the g alone.¡±
Mary took the opportunity to walk down and stand beside Sophie. In the end, she was squeezed out to stand with Jiang An. It was obvious that she did not like her.
Now everyone was happy except for John¡¯s family. They watched happily as the king raised the g.
After the g-raising ceremony ended, everyone had to return to the pce to rest for the time being. They still had other procedures to follow in the afternoon.
Back in the pce, Henry immediately red up. ¡°What does Mary mean? John, you have to give me an exnation.¡±
Of course, John had known in advance that Mary would do this. He had also tacitly agreed. Being able to suppress others on such an asion could show how different he was.
As long as he seeded, everyone in the country and abroad would think highly of him. Henry and Annie could not expose him.
After all, the stunt double incident was caused by the three of them. No one could expose it. That would be pping their own faces.
But Mary couldn¡¯t perform the ritual with the substitute. He didn¡¯t get anything and even sessfully fell out with everyone.
Annie said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Did you want to squeeze the substitute out just now and raise the g yourself?¡±
William did not fall behind. ¡°Mary, who came up with this idea? I have to meet this genius.¡±
Chapter 689: The Alliance Is Broken
Chapter 689: The Alliance Is Broken
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Everyone jumped out to mock her. Mary blushed when she heard that. She had been chased out in front of everyone. Fortunately, the reporters were standing far away and could not hear what they said. Otherwise, she would really be embarrassed both domestically and overseas.
John knew that he was in the wrong and wanted to muddle through this matter. He said, ¡°Anyway, Mary didn¡¯t really apany him to raise the g. We¡¯ll just be more careful in the future.¡±
No one could ept his words. Henry sneered. ¡°You can forgive me if I don¡¯t really do it? Then if I let William do the same today, will you forgive me magnanimously?¡±
Annie¡¯s expression was also very ugly. ¡°You clearly thought that it was impossible for us to fall out on such an asion, so you wanted to show off your unique identity in advance. If we hadn¡¯t stopped you quickly, you would have been the new crown prince.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± John was anxious. ¡°I was just afraid that something would go wrong with the substitute, so I asked Mary to apany him.¡±
That sounded far-fetched. The king would be apanied by a ceremonial officer, in case he couldn¡¯t remember theplicated etiquette. How could Mary know more than the ceremonial officer?
The three of them looked at each other, their eyes burning with the desire to burn each other to death.
There was only one throne, and it was right in front of them. They could not care less about their siblinghood.
Jiang An had been standing in the corner. Anyway, everyone in the pce knew that her identity was not ordinary, so no one dared to stop her.
With Sophie in front of her, no one noticed her for a while.
Jiang An knew that the three of them were about to fall out with each other. She leaned over to Sophie¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Allen and Jason have both received the letter. Hurry up and ask me.¡±
Sophie didn¡¯t understand, but she obeyed and said loudly, ¡°An¡¯an, I heard you wrote to the pce.¡±
¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Jiang An denied it directly. ¡°I¡¯ve never written to anyone. Is there a misunderstanding between the two of you?¡±
Allen and Jason, who were following behind, were dumbfounded. They could not believe what Jiang An said. Then who wrote the letter they received?
Both Henry and John knew about Jiang An¡¯s letter. After reading it, they felt that she must be biased towards the other. That was why John had the audacity to agree to Mary¡¯s request.
Now that they had been rejected by her, the two of them silently thought about this matter in their hearts. Then, they felt that there must be a conspiracy.
In their opinion, there was no need for Jiang An to lie. If she really didn¡¯t want to cooperate, she could just say it. No one would attack her.
Then the source of this letter was suspicious. Someone must be plotting against him.
John and Henry looked at each other. Both of them wanted to use their sons to rope in Jiang An. It was very likely that the other party would use this method to attack them.
Annie didn¡¯t know what had happened, but when she saw that her two brothers were about to murder, she understood that it had something to do with the letters.
She was happy to see her two brothers fight. That way, she would have the upper hand.
Henry and John were in a hurry to criticize each other. Their words became more and more impolite. The old king¡¯s substitute stood in the corner, at a loss. He did not know what to do next.
For a moment, the scene was unbelievably chaotic. After the Marshal heard about the entire process, he sighed. The next generation of the royal family was really disappointing.
They only knew how to fight for the throne and never thought that today would be the National Day Ceremony. The people were looking forward to it the most.
If something really happened, it would cause domestic and foreign spection that something bad had happened. If the old king¡¯s death was discovered at this time, those countries and forces that were eyeing him covetously would definitely take action.
At that time, the entire country would fall into turmoil, and the lives of the people would be very bad. They did not take this to heart.
The Marshal¡¯s loyalty to the country could not allow such a thing to happen. The peace of Country F could not be destroyed in their hands.
He, who was still watching, instantly made a decision in his heart.
Henry and John¡¯s alliance waspletely destroyed. The two of them were together because they wanted to deal with Annie. Now that the other party had done something to let them down, there was no need to maintain this superficial peace.
During the ceremony in the afternoon, they almost couldn¡¯t control her expression, but they still looked too serious on camera.
Fortunately, the stunt double was frightened by the incident. He was not in good spirits in the afternoon. The media guessed that they were worried about their father¡¯s health.
Sophie thought things were halfway done when Annie suddenly handed over a stack of photographs in the evening.
¡°These are all young nobles. Pick two to meet.¡±
Sophie couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Mom, do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? I¡¯m married.¡±
Chapter 690: Mother and Daughter Argument
Chapter 690: Mother and Daughter Argument
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie had never expected her mother to influence her marriage. After all, she had given birth to a child.
However, the photos in her hand proved otherwise.
¡°I know you¡¯re married, but that doesn¡¯t stop you from finding a new one,¡± Annie said matter-of-factly.
Sophie felt that there must be something wrong with her mother¡¯s brain. It was not like she was just engaged like Jiang An was. She had already gotten a marriage certificate with Gao Tian and the child was already so old.
No matter how stupid those nobles were, they could not be willing to be lovers, right?
Annie saw through her concerns and exined, ¡°Your marriage certificate was obtained overseas. As long as we destroy your marriage records, it will bepletely legal. When the timees, you can just choose a noble to marry and stay in France.¡±
Annie felt that she had calcted well. After all, Sophie was her only child. When she ascended the throne, she would be the crown prince.
In that case, she could not stay overseas. She had to stay by her side. She did not want to pass the throne to others. If that happened, she would have worked for nothing.
¡°I have no intention of getting a divorce. Give it up,¡± Sophie refused tly.
Annie said earnestly, ¡°If you be the crown prince, you have to marry into a noble family. You have to know that your father is the son of a noble family.¡±
¡°If I really be the crown prince, that¡¯s my business. Is marriage the only way to maintain this position?¡± Sophie could not ept it. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for the royal family to exist.¡±
Annie was furious. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to you marrying that person back then. He¡¯s just a foreign celebrity. He¡¯s not worthy of you at all.¡±
Sophie had had enough of this. There was no such thing as hierarchy between her and Gao Tian.
¡°Mom, my dad is good enough for you, but don¡¯t you fight every day until you want a divorce?¡± She looked at Annie. ¡°I¡¯ll never give up my marriage.¡±
Annie did not expect her to object so strongly. She softened her tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t bear to part with Gao Tian. Even if you don¡¯t break off your marriage, he can still move here. As the crown prince, it¡¯s not a big deal to have a lover.¡±
Sophie didn¡¯t think her mother understood a word she said. All she wanted was for the family of three to live happily ever after. She would never give herself away as a bargaining chip for the crown prince¡¯s status.
Annie continued, ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to part with the child. As your child, Gao Jing will be a prince. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Sophie stood up and stared at Annie, then gave her a mocking smile. ¡°Do you think you can use everything to scheme? If you give me these benefits, I¡¯ll agree. Then you¡¯d better remember that I¡¯ll never be like you, and I won¡¯t be the crown prince.¡±
With that, Sophie left. Annie was so angry that she was trembling. She had arranged this for everyone¡¯s good, but her daughter¡¯s reaction was as if she had done something heinous.
Their victory was clearly in front of them, but their daughter said that she did not even want the position of the crown prince. Was love more important than power?
Unbeknownst to Annie, when Sophie said she did not want the position of crown prince, she meant that she wanted to be queen from the beginning.
This matter was told to Jiang An immediately. She did not expect Annie to go so far.
Not only was Sophie married and had children, but she was also willing to sacrifice anything for power and make Gao Tian a third party.
¡°The crown prince has already been secretly transported to the capital. As long as he can find a suitable opportunity, he can expose this substitute in person,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°No matter why they wanted a substitute to pretend to be the old king back then, they all had ulterior motives the moment and will be exposed.¡±
By then, Sophie would be able to pretend that she knew nothing and be the most innocent among them.
Sophie sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve let down Grandfather. It¡¯s been so long, but I still haven¡¯t been able to bury him officially as a king.¡±
Jiang An shook his head. ¡°To your grandfather, the most important thing is not his funeral, but that you can govern this country well and not let it fall into danger.¡±
¡°I can serve the people for a limited time, but in the end, I have to return the rights to the people.¡± Sophie¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Even if I be queen, I firmly believe that the royal family should not exist.¡±
Zou Bai agreed. ¡°Country F¡¯s current situation is to ce all their hopes on the king. If the king is a good person, they will live in peace for a long time. If the king is not good, they will definitely be in deep trouble. However, no one can tell what kind of person the next king is. Indeed, they can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±
Chapter 691: Crown Prince
Chapter 691: Crown Prince
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this point, the king¡¯s death could not be hidden for much longer, so they had to fight for the crown prince¡¯s identity as soon as possible.
In the following period of time, Princess Annie, Prince Henry, and Prince John almost fought openly. They no longer hid their methods and tried their best to trip each other up.
Even the Marshal could not stand it anymore. He quickly covered up for them so that they would not lose face in front of the entire country.
The Marshal came to Sophie in person. ¡°Princess, when are you going to carry out the n? If they continue to cause trouble, the royal family will lose all face.¡±
¡°Now¡¯s not the time,¡± Sophie said calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to add fuel to the fire.¡±
William and Mary had to be the ones to add fuel to the fire. The two of them had not been idle recently. They were either busy fighting for the substitute or teaching their younger siblings how to please Jiang An.
Therefore, Jiang An was very annoyed. She really didn¡¯t want to deal with those princes, but if she rejected them all, it would be detrimental to her n.
Zou Bai¡¯s expression became worse and worse. In his opinion, these people should be buried to prevent them from disturbing An¡¯an¡¯s peaceful life.
Previously, these people still had the reservedness of princes. Recently, it was as if they had suddenly understood something. Not only did they send flowers and love letters, but they also waited around and try to bump into her.
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. She could only try her best to reduce the number of times she went out and kill time by watching movies with Zou Bai in the hotel.
Sometimes, when she was on the video call with Mo Shen, he was apanying the children at the Jiang family home. The few of them chatted happily, so they could forget the unhappiness.
Unfortunately, those people were not observant at all. They thought that as long as he made himself clear enough, Jiang An would ept him. Jason even had the courage to send a hotel room card over.
When Zou Bai saw this, his expression was so cold that it could kill. He turned to Zou Yi and said, ¡°Go and chop off his hand now!¡±
Jiang An quickly stopped them. ¡°If we attack now, we¡¯ll alert the enemy.¡±
Zou Yi didn¡¯t know who to listen to, so he simply turned around and left to give the two masters some space.
Jiang An hugged Zou Bai andforted him. ¡°He only did this because he was ordered by his father. Moreover, I gave him the illusion that he could do it. In the end, you can¡¯t me him.¡±
Of course, Zou Bai understood this, but he also understood that it didn¡¯t mean forgiveness. People who had killed so many people in overseas branches didn¡¯t have a soft heart.
¡°Zou Bai, promise me that you won¡¯t do such a thing. No matter how many times he expresses his love to me, you¡¯re the only one I love.¡± Jiang An told him her true feelings over and over again.
When Zou Bai heard what she said, he didn¡¯t insist on killing. He wasn¡¯t a good person, and his hands were covered in blood.
But for Jiang An, he was willing to restrain all his methods and be the person she wanted him to be.
In the end, Jason did not wait for Jiang An, but he was not discouraged. Mary had said that he had to persevere. There must be many men who were friendly to Jiang An with her status. He had to do better than these people to be seen.
Under the circumstances, no one noticed that the army had withdrawn their contact with them. The officers were also locked in their homes.
Since they had already decided to support Sophie, there was no need for them to have any dealings with the rest of the royal family.
Logically speaking, such a huge change would definitely be noticed. However, the royal family had been too chaotic recently. Everyone was busy scheming against others and were filled with their own personal grudges. They had actually ignored the most important army.
This also made the army feel that they had made the right choice. These people were not worthy of being kings.
Under the arrangement of the Jiang family and the Zou family, Sophie quietly left the pce and went to the suburbs. She opened the tightly guarded door and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m your niece, Sophie.¡±
The crown prince did not expect her to be the one to visit him. His eyes widened. ¡°Sophie, did you get someone to kidnap me back?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Sophie said emphatically. ¡°After all, Uncle left a mess behind. He had toe back and clean it up.¡±
The crown prince thought that he wanted her toe back and ascend the throne. He shook his head and said, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ve already started a farm on an ind. I probably won¡¯te back again. Don¡¯t force me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Uncle can do what he likes, but you¡¯ve left a disaster in our country.¡± Sophie¡¯s expression became serious.
¡°As the crown prince, you left after saying that you didn¡¯t want to be king. Now, in order to get to the throne, the members of the royal family are about to fight. No one cares about the operation of the kingdom at all. The lives of the people will only worsen. Don¡¯t you have any sense of responsibility?¡±
Chapter 692: Support
Chapter 692: Support
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie¡¯s words were so powerful that for a moment the crown prince did not know how to respond. He was indeed in the wrong in this matter.
¡°I¡¯ve been crown prince since I was born. No one has ever asked me if I want to be crown prince. Now that there are others willing to stand up and be king, I think it¡¯s time to leave,¡± the crown prince said with a wry smile.
Sophie was not moved by these words. After all, the crown prince had always enjoyed the highest treatment in this kingdom for the first half of his life. This was the contribution of the people, so he should contribute to the country.
Even when Sophie had wanted to leave the royal family, she had worked hard for the good of France, hoping to make the country better.
The crown prince realized that he had let the country down by doing this. He said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m willing to end this matter. Tell me what you want to do next.¡±
Sophie hadn¡¯t expected him to be so quick. He¡¯d refused to take the throne, and had run away. She¡¯d thought it would take a lot of convincing.
She walked up to the crown prince and said, ¡°Uncle, since you¡¯re so reasonable, why did you run away?¡±
The crown prince sighed. ¡°I was too sad at that time. Dad actually left just like that. He didn¡¯t even say a word. After my sadness, I subconsciously wanted to escape.
¡°They all urged me to ascend the throne quickly. They said that the country could not do without a king, but I knew very well what John and Henry were thinking. If I really became king, the two of them would probably have more tricks waiting for me. I did not want to see that daye. I might as well find a ce to hide for the rest of my life.¡±
Sophie understood that he had been repressed for too long, so his first instinct was to stay away from it all.
¡°Uncle, I invited you back this time to solve this matter. After that, you can go farm in peace,¡± Sophie promised.
The crown prince also knew that he was bound to be back for the matter of the throne, so he did not look very surprised. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s good that Annie bes the queen. At least she has cherished her face since she was young. She will do her best on the surface.¡±
Sophie shook her head. ¡°Uncle, I want you to say in front of everyone that you want to give me the throne.¡±
This frightened the crown prince. He had not expected Sophie to have such thoughts. He stared at her in disbelief.
¡°I remember that you gave up on the royal allowance long ago so that you could live your own life. I thought you would be the child who resembled me the most.¡± The crown prince sighed.
Sophie had thought the same way. She would spend the rest of her life peacefully with her family in China, not getting involved in the royal family¡¯s affairs, but things hade to this.
¡°Uncle, my mother and my two uncles will not be good kings. They only have their own interests in their hearts and have never considered the future of this country. Only I can give Country F a new life.¡±
Sophie did not exin much, let alone tell the crown prince what she had been through. In her opinion, none of it mattered. Since she had chosen this path, there was no need for everyone to understand her.
The crown prince looked steadily at Sophie. They stared at each other for a long moment. Then he smiled. ¡°You are indeed the most suitable person to be king. I will announce the news in front of the people. With my support, things will go much smoother for you.¡±
He recalled many things in the past. The royal family of Country F was indeed powerful and rich, but everyone was wrapped up in power. They either fell in love with power like his younger siblings and were willing to give up everything for power.
Or they would be like himself, enduring pain in this life, wanting to find a way to escape, and finally cowardly choosing to escape.
He had expected Sophie to be the first to seed. Not only had she left the royal family, but she had found a lover and started a family of her own. He really envied Sophie.
However, it seemed that they were not the same kind of people. Even if Sophie gave up her status as a member of the royal family, she would not let the country suffer. She would always feel a responsibility in her heart.
Sophie didn¡¯t care what the crown prince was thinking as long as she achieved her goal. She was about to turn around and leave when the crown prince suddenly spoke again. ¡°Sophie, you actually want to dissolve the royal family, right?¡±
Sophie did not expect him to be able to guess her n. Other than Jiang An and the others, who had been nning this from the beginning, only the crown prince understood.
¡°Uncle, this country should have a brighter future, and the royal family is already rotten and old,¡± Sophie said. ¡°The lives of the people will only be better if the royal family disappears. You don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±
The crown prince smiled. ¡°I believe you can definitely do it. Let the royal family be history.¡±
Chapter 693: Misty
Chapter 693: Misty
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
With Sophie already gaining a lot of support, the pce was in an uproar. Henry and John¡¯s argument was on the table.
Every day, the two of them would argue whenever they saw each other, but they always had to sit together, as if they could win the battle for the throne. It was a headache to watch.
William and Mary also realized that this was not good. They wanted to persuade their fathers not to worry about such a small matter, but the two of them did not listen at all.
When Jiang An heard this, she smiled. ¡°When people get older, they will fall into a situation where they think that they are always right and won¡¯t listen to others at all.¡±
Obviously, Henry and John were like this, and the two of them did not notice the change in themselves at all.
Annie had no time to care about these two people. She was busy going out and socializing every day. She thought that as long as she pulled more people to her side, she could snatch the throne.
There were even foreigners among these people. They were here on behalf of their country. Annie had promised a lot of unrealistic things.
Sophie did not take it to heart. As long as she seeded in bing queen, her mother¡¯s promises would be empty.
The three main figures fighting for the throne were busy, so the others could not stay idle.
Allen and Jason did everything they could to be Jiang An¡¯s lovers as soon as possible so that they could win support for their father.
However, Jiang An¡¯s attitude suddenly turned cold, as if she was not interested in anyone. This made the two of them a little confused.
Sophie, on the other hand, went in and out of the hotel every day openly.
¡°William, do you think Jiang An has decided to support Annie?¡± Henry asked uneasily.
¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± William analyzed. ¡°But she didn¡¯t show her support for Princess Annie. She¡¯s just meeting with Princess Sophie. It doesn¡¯t seem like she really made a choice.¡±
Henry grew anxious. ¡°Then what exactly do you think she means?¡±
William could not see clearly either. Every step Jiang An had taken was beyond his expectations. It seemed like nothing had been done, but the royal family was already in chaos because of her.
William suddenly realized something very terrible. ¡°Could she be lying to us about Annie?¡±
Thinking about what she had done since she came to Country F, every single thing had worsened the rtionship between Henry and John. Even now, in this state of intense argument, Annie had be the biggest beneficiary.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be arguing with Uncle John now, Papa,¡± William said. ¡°We have to deal with Annie together.¡±
The next day, Henry and John became harmonious and loving again, as if the previous argument had been an illusion. Annie could not help but ask Sophie, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Could it be that men have menopause too?¡±
Sophie looked at Annie. ¡°They¡¯re not menopausing, Mom. They¡¯ve decided to take you out first.¡±
Annie looked surprised. In her opinion, she had not grown to this point. After all, other than meeting some people, she had not done much.
However, human thoughts could not be exined by logic. If the two people opposite suddenly wanted to deal with her, she could only take the attack.
The three of them were filled with hostility, as if they were going to take out rocks and smash each other to death in the next second.
William and Mary also turned on Sophie, trying to make things difficult for her, only to be rebuffed.
After all, Sophie had been trained by the Jiang family and had seen all kinds of methods during her years outside.
Although the two of them were good at scheming, they had only lived in the pce and had not experienced much. They were really not Sophie¡¯s match.
Moreover, with Jiang An¡¯s support behind Sophie, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards would take care of her. Even if these two people came up with any bad ideas, they would be seen through.
In the end, William and Anne began to doubt themselves. How did Sophie manage to dodge these?
Sophie told Jiang An everything. She was puzzled. ¡°These two people actually know so much. They can even drug someone. I really don¡¯t know where they learned it from.¡±
Sophie didn¡¯t understand either. ¡°The two of them were educated by the royal family, but they only have such tricks in their minds. How shameless.¡±
¡°They must have used this method to win before, so they think that this method is very useful,¡± Zou Bai analyzed. ¡°Then, they were so immersed in it that they couldn¡¯t extricate themselves. They didn¡¯t reflect at all. How despicable it is to do this.¡±
After all, Sophie was not a mortal enemy. If they wanted the throne, they had to rely on their own abilities to snatch it. If they used such shady methods, would they do the same when solving national affairs?
Chapter 694: Kill Him
Chapter 694: Kill Him
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In their hearts, the identity of the king did not represent the responsibility of governing the country, but the power to call the shots.
They had never thought about how to manage the entire country if they became king. How to let the people live a better life? They only cared about obtaining power.
If they really seeded, the country would be their warehouse. They could take whatever they wanted. If they ran out of money, they would take the country. If the country ran out of money, they would sell things. There were so many minerals and treasures that could be exchanged for money.
Country F was different from other countries. The power in the hands of the king was too great. As long as there was a fatuous ruler, the consequences would be fatal. Clearly, these people had the potential to be fatuous rulers.
¡°No wonder my grandfather kept rejecting my uncle¡¯s request and forcefully kept him. He must know that other children are not worthy of being kings,¡± Sophie sighed.
The crown prince was not outstanding in any way, but fortunately, he was a soft-hearted person. Even if he could not let the people live a better life, he would still try to let them live the same life.
If it were anyone else, they would probably die in a few years.
¡°That¡¯s why this country needs you,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°Spread the word that the crown prince is back.¡±
Sophie didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But if they know, they¡¯ll be looking everywhere. Then we won¡¯t be able to catch them off guard.¡±
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°With us around, they won¡¯t be able to find anyone even if they searched the entire country. Letting them know will cause chaos. It¡¯s a good opportunity for the people to see that only Princess Sophie is qualified to be the queen in the royal family.¡±
For a country, what they should care about the most was not the nobles, but the ordinary people.
Although they did not have much power, it was because of them that this country existed.
Without these people, there would be no so-called king.
And by doing this, Jiang An was making the rest of the royal family stand opposite the people, cutting off the possibility of them ascending to the throne.
After listening to Jiang An, Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±
With the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards adding fuel to the fire, everyone soon knew that the crown prince had returned, but they did not know where he was hiding. The people were naturally very happy. They did not know what had happened in the distant pce. They only remembered that the crown prince was a very gentle person.
This was also because the royal family still cared about their reputation previously. They did not say that the crown prince had given up his identity and left. They only said that he was going to another country to study.
Henry was anxious. His brother had already left, so why did hee back? If he said that he wanted to be king, he would definitely obtain the support of the army.
After all, he was the crown prince. ording to thew, he should inherit the throne.
John hurried over to him. ¡°Henry, is the news true?¡±
Henry nodded solemnly. ¡°Someone has already taken a photo of Big Brother entering the country.¡±
¡°He was so determined not to be the crown prince back then and left without saying a word. Why is he back now?¡± John¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s giving up the throne at all. He¡¯s just ying with us.¡± Henry was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak properly.
Originally, this battle was almost at thetter half. It was about toe to an end if they worked hard, but the Crown Prince¡¯s return disrupted all their ns.
John thought about it. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to leave, we¡¯ll send him away.¡±
Henry whispered, ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±
¡°Kill him!¡±
That shocked Henry. He might have had a headache over it, but he¡¯d never thought to kill the crown prince.
In his opinion, all he needed to do was send him far away, but John¡¯s suggestion was tempting.
As long as the crown prince was alive, they were not the true legal heirs. Even if they became the king, there would be hidden dangers. If the crown prince jumped out one day and asked them to hand over the throne, no one would be able to help it.
However, if the crown prince was already dead, it would be legal for them to ascend the throne. In any case, the old king did not leave anyone next-in-line to take over the throne.
However, the crown prince was their big brother after all. They were still a little reluctant to make a move.
Seeing Henry hesitate, John immediately said, ¡°If we¡¯re not ruthless, then none of us can think of bing king. We can just bring him back.
William also chimed in, ¡°Dad, if you want to obtain supreme power, you have to be more ruthless than others.¡±
Under the persuasion of the two of them, Henry finally nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let him ruin our n. Then kill him.¡±
Sophie heard the shadow guard repeat this and sighed. ¡°Power is a terrible thing.¡±
Chapter 695: Use the Substitute
Chapter 695: Use the Substitute
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Since they had already made up their minds, the two brothers quickly used all their forces to find the crown prince in the shortest time possible and kill him first.
Moreover, the two of them had made a pact. Whoever killed the crown prince first would be the king, and the other person would have to bow down.
Although Jiang An felt that these were just empty words and the other party would definitely not be convinced, they would still fight when the time came.
However, the two of them were really acting ording to the agreement. They wished they could turn the entire kingdom upside down.
Such a big move naturally could not be quiet. Even the people sensed that something big had happened and discussed privately that something must have happened to the royal family.
However, Henry and John did not know how to restrain themselves at all. They did not even care if anyone knew. In any case, as long as he died, there was nothing to worry about.
When the time came to deal with the culprit, no one would know who was the one who did it.
However, they did not expect that every move of the royal family was very important to the people. If the royal family was unstable, it meant that the country would be unstable. They did not know what the lives of ordinary people would be.
For a moment, everyone panicked. Some nobles who had heard the news quickly prepared to leave at any time, lest they could not escape even if they wanted to.
The army naturally saw such a change. The Marshal sighed at the ruthlessness of these two people. He sighed in the military camp. ¡°The two princes¡¯ horizons are too narrow. They actually only care about fighting for power and benefits now. They even have to attack their brother. They¡¯re not worthy of being kings at all.¡±
The marshal wasn¡¯t the only one who said this. The other officers were also discussing it in private. They had originally only followed the marshal¡¯s orders to be loyal to Sophie, but now they were sincerely following her.
After all, the rest of the royal family could not support this country at all. The army had to choose a benevolent person to be king.
Mary, who was in the pce, was not idle either. She went straight to the substitute and said, ¡°Do onest thing for me and I¡¯ll send you overseas. You can take the money and live happily for the rest of your life.¡±
This was what the substitute wanted. After the old king died, he had nightmares every day. If they announced that he died, there was no need for a substitute.
However, his master was the king of a country. It was hard to guarantee that they would not send him to his death to prevent future troubles.
At this moment, Mary appeared to negotiate a deal with him. As long as he helped hide the news of the king¡¯s death, she would send him far away.
That was why he was bold enough to appear at the National Day Ceremony. He even did as Princess Mary instructed, making people think that the old king favored Mary.
However, he did not expect so many people to jump out to object. At that time, he thought that he was going to be dragged out and shot.
Now that he heard this was thest thing, the substitute quickly asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
Maryughed. ¡°I want you to gather all the nobles and announce that the throne is passed on to my father.¡±
The substitute¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected Mary to be this crazy.
Even if he looked like the old king, he was not the old king.
Moreover, many people knew this fact. The corpse was still lying in the morgue. If he jumped out and spouted nonsense now, the end result would be death.
The double shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±
Mary was not surprised by his refusal and said, ¡°You can choose not to agree. Then I can let you die now.¡±
Of course, the substitute wanted to live, but he was not a fool. Even if he did as Mary instructed, he would still die in the end.
¡°Princess, I¡¯m just a substitute. Many people know that His Majesty is no longer around. Even if I say that I¡¯ll pass the throne in front of everyone, no one will acknowledge it in the end,¡± the substitute persuaded.
Mary was getting impatient. ¡°I just want you to say that. As for how it turns out, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±
The double wanted to say something else, but Mary stopped him. ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯ll do it or not.¡±
Of course, he couldn¡¯t refuse. The substitute understood that Mary had his life in her hands. If he wanted to leave Country F sessfully, he could only be obedient.
That night, all the nobles received a notice that they were going to the pce to attend a banquet the next day. The king had something to announce.
Actually, everyone could guess that it was nothing more than about the session. If the crown prince was no longer around, there had to be a new crown prince so that the country would not be in chaos.
Henry was a little confused. He turned to William and asked, ¡°What do you think this means? What does that substitute want?¡±
¡°Uncle John must have made a new move. We have to be prepared to deal with it.¡± William acutely sensed that something was wrong.
Henry nodded. ¡°Tell the people outside that if I don¡¯t give the signal for a long time, they¡¯ll barge in and save me.¡±
Chapter 696: Desperation
Chapter 696: Desperation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Unexpectedly, Jiang An also received an invitation. She looked at the invitation in her hand. ¡°This is really rare. To invite a foreigner like me to witness such a thing, are you trying to show off or scare me?¡±
Jiang An knew very well what would happen tomorrow. She had pressed on step by step to make thingse to this.
Only in desperate situations would these people fight to the death. Then Sophie¡¯s chance woulde.
Jiang An didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. She hadn¡¯t seen the children in a long time. She had to quickly finish what she was doing here and go home to apany the children.
Although Zou Bai didn¡¯t ask about Jiang An¡¯s n, he could guess from her actions that she wanted the Zou family¡¯s secret guards to cooperate with her. If there were any mistakes, they had to make up for it as soon as possible.
He was surprised to find that Jiang An was growing so quickly. From the beginning to the end, he did not have to interfere in this n. He only had to silently apany her.
Jiang An was already able to execute a huge n independently. She was no longer the pitiful little girl who needed protection back then.
Sophie came to Jiang An as soon as she received the notice and asked, ¡°What do you think they mean? Do they want that substitute to say something again?¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they want that substitute to announce the new crown prince.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was very calm.
Sophie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The crown prince may not be in the country, but Grandfather never said anything about abolishing his status. They actually want to find a new crown prince. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the public won¡¯t recognize them?¡±
¡°Look at what they¡¯ve been doing. Do you think they¡¯ll take the public seriously?¡±
Jiang An¡¯s question made Sophie fall silent. Their group only knew how to fight for power, and they didn¡¯t care about the lives of the people.
They only felt that everything would be fine with the king¡¯s decree. They did not even think about the opinions of the people.
Looking at Sophie¡¯s angry expression, Jiang An¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they want to talk nonsense, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get someone to bring the crown prince to the pce tomorrow. They should know who the fake king and the real crown prince are.¡±
Sophie was relieved to hear Jiang An say that. She was even in the mood to discuss with her what the two of them would wear tomorrow.
Jiang An also had her own experience in matching clothes, but her attention was on Sophie¡¯s clothes. Tomorrow was the day she would be the new queen. She had to wear something that could suppress the situation.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He just silently noted down what Jiang An had said. When the time came, he would prepare the clothes for them and send them over.
The next day, all the nobles went to the pce for a banquet. Jiang An hid in a corner with Zou Bai. She found a ce where she could see everything that happened clearly.
Some aristocrats who had arrived early recognized Jiang An and wanted toe over to build connections. However, with Zou Bai, the big iceberg, standing in front of them, many people were scared away.
After everyone had arrived, Henry and John appeared. One of them had a worried expression on his face, while the other was very smug. It seemed that the beneficiary of this matter was John.
Princess Annie still did not know what had happened. She had been too busy to sleep recently. Too many people wanted to meet her.
She also arranged for them to meet. In her opinion, it was fine as long as she could obtain more support. As for the size of these forces, it was not important.
Sophie was standing just behind her mother, neatly tailored in a ck evening dress with no cumbersome design. The crystals and diamonds on the hem glowed in the light, and with the sparkle of the crown on her head, she looked absolutely like the center of attention.
Jiang An was very satisfied with her outfit. It had taken her a lot of effort to pick out this outfit.
Mary officially appeared with her substitute. Everyone lowered their heads and bowed. She raised her head as if this bow was directed at her. She was unbelievably proud.
After tonight, she would be the crown prince of this country. She was her father¡¯s eldest daughter, and ording to the order of session, she was the first heir. All the members of the royal family had to bow to her.
The substitute asked everyone to stand and coughed twice.
Jiang An noticed that his expression was very bad. It seemed that he had also experienced some torture. After all, what he had done today was too shocking.
The Marshal was also a noble from Country F. He looked at everything in front of him very calmly. These people had really let down the people of the kingdom. The old king was such a loving and virtuous person, but his children had not learned anything.
He raised his ss to Sophie from a distance, making it clear that the army was definitely behind her, and there was nothing to worry about.
At the same time, the secret guards were transporting the crown prince into the pce. He had never thought that there would be a day when he would climb over the wall and enter.
Chapter 697: The Crown Prince Appears
Chapter 697: The Crown Prince Appears
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The crown prince finally managed to stand still. The secret guard immediately handed him his crown prince¡¯s gown, indicating for him to quickly change into it.
Looking at the gorgeous gown in his hand, the crown prince sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to actually wear this one day. I only hope this is thest time.¡±
If it weren¡¯t for Sophie, he really wouldn¡¯t want to go back to the pce.
The people at the banquet did not know what would happen. A few nobles were still chatting, thinking that they would have a chat with the kingter to deepen their rtionship.
After all, the old king had not appeared in front of others for a long time. They could not let the king forget them.
Henry snapped, ¡°Mary, it¡¯s not very good of you to stand next to your grandfather.¡±
Mary said confidently, ¡°This is Grandfather¡¯s idea. There¡¯s no need for Uncle to say anything here.¡±
Henry really wanted to attack directly, but he did not want to make a big deal out of it. If everyone knew that the old king had died long ago, he would not be able to gain anything.
Moreover, William had told him that if they dared to announce John as the new crown prince, he would fight for it with all his might to protect his brother¡¯s identity as the crown prince. No one could say that he had done anything wrong.
Mary saw that Henry was silent and thought that she had won. She looked at everyone very proudly.
She gestured for the substitute to speak quickly, but the other party was already trembling.
Mary asked someone to bring a chair over for the substitute to sit down. In a voice that only he could hear, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I can only send you to your death. As long as we insist that we didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a substitute, you¡¯ll be a sinner who offended the king. When the timees, you¡¯ll be pulled out and burned alive.¡±
The substitute knew that there was no way out. He could only follow Mary¡¯s instructions.
He said, ¡°I called everyone here today to announce something important. My eldest son doesn¡¯t want to be the crown prince. Moreover, he has rejected this identity many times and left Country F not long ago. I don¡¯t want to force him, so I¡¯m here to announce the abolition of his status as the crown prince.¡±
The nobles did not expect this, but they could understand.
But what he said next shocked them all. The king let John walk to his side. ¡°I announce that Prince John is the new crown prince and the future king!¡±
After saying that, the substitute¡¯s face turned even paler. He really looked like he had been seriously ill. No one knew that he looked like this because he was frightened.
Henry quickly stood up. ¡°How can you abolish the crown prince casually? Big Brother has been doing very well for so many years. He¡¯s just been in a bad mood recently and went out to rx. I don¡¯t agree with the idea of abolishing Big Brother.¡±
His words were filled with righteousness, as if he really did not want his brother¡¯s identity to be abolished.
Mary said, ¡°Uncle, this is Grandfather¡¯s decision. Are you going to defy the king¡¯s will?¡±
¡°Big Brother has never done anything wrong. It¡¯s not fair at all to be abolished just because he left temporarily.¡± Henry was determined to say this. ¡°John has seen what Big Brother has done for so many years. Are you really going to rece Big Brother?¡±
Of course John wanted to, but he still had to pretend in front of so many people. He squeezed out two drops of tears and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either, but Big Brother left in disregard of his responsibility as the crown prince and broke Dad¡¯s heart. If I reject him again, Dad¡¯s mood will be even worse.¡±
Henry gave William a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a small matter to abolish the crown prince. Even if we really want to abolish the crown prince, it has to be signed by the government before it can take effect. It¡¯s not in line with thew to want to establish the crown prince just by saying it.¡±
John and Mary knew this very well, but they could not do it at all. Once they wanted to pass through the government, they would definitely need the king¡¯s signature. The king was already lying in the mortuary, and the signature of the substitute would not be recognized at all.
That was why they wanted to finalize it in such a way as a king¡¯s deration and then immediately announce the king¡¯s death. Then no one could object anymore.
¡°After that, the king will follow the legal procedures. Are you not going to listen to the king¡¯s words?¡± Mary said firmly.
The nobles did not speak. They sensed that something was wrong today.
At the banquet, it was almost as if the two princes were arguing. The king actually just sat there and did not say anything. It was obvious that the princes had always listened to the king in the past.
¡°I want to know who¡¯s sitting here now that Dad has passed away,¡± the crown prince said as he walked in.
No one could believe their eyes. The crown prince had actually returned at this time.
John panicked. He had yet to be the new crown prince. If his brother returned, everything would be over.
Mary made up her mind and shouted, ¡°Who are you? How dare you impersonate the Crown Prince!¡±
Chapter 698: Lost
Chapter 698: Lost
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mary said this to deny his identity as the crown prince so that no matter what he saidter, it would be useless.
Unfortunately, the people present would not let this happen. They were all people who often came to the pce to attend banquets. They knew very well what the crown prince looked like.
Moreover, it had not been decades. The crown prince had left less than two months ago. There was no way they would not recognize him.
However, Mary seemed to have gone crazy as she shouted, ¡°Hurry up and arrest this person who¡¯s pretending to be the Crown Prince.¡±
¡°You know very well who I am. If you want to capture me, how are you going to deal with the fake king sitting there?¡± The crown prince pointed at the substitute.
Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say.
Mary quickly denied it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you lunatic. I¡¯ve always been by my grandfather¡¯s side. How can he be fake?¡±
The nobles were also watching. They really could not see anything wrong with the king. His appearance and figure were all the same as before.
Perhaps something had happened in the royal family again. The members of the royal family had been fighting fiercely two days ago. They did not expect the crown prince to rush back and interfere.
The crown prince looked at Mary coldly. ¡°This substitute listens to you. Naturally, you¡¯ll say that he¡¯s real.¡±
¡°Everyone, think about it.¡± The crown prince faced everyone. ¡°My father is decisive and magnanimous. He definitely won¡¯t have such an expression.¡±
The substitute was currently curled up in his chair, afraid that someone would notice him. He looked worlds apart from the king of the past.
It had to be known that when the old king was young, there was arge-scale riot in the country. He personally led people to quell the chaos.
How could someone who wasn¡¯t even afraid in the rain of bullets be so frightened?
Mary didn¡¯t expect this substitute to be so disappointing. After all, he was someone who had attended many official meetings on behalf of the king. Why didn¡¯t he learn the demeanor of the main character at all?
John stood up to support his daughter. ¡°Father was seriously ill previously, so he¡¯s not in good spirits. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here!¡±
¡°You¡¯re clearly the fake one, yet you¡¯re still trying to distort the truth here. I think you just want to snatch the throne,¡± Mary said.
The father and daughter echoed each other. They wanted tobel the crown prince as someone with ulterior motives as soon as possible so that the subsequent n could proceed smoothly.
Seeing that he was only one step away from the throne, he could not let anything happen.
The crown prince really did not expect them to be so naive. He smiled and looked at the Marshal. ¡°Then who do you think I am?¡±
The Marshal bowed to him and greeted, ¡°Your Highness.¡±
This was an acknowledgment of his identity, and Mary and John instantly became jokes.
The nobles could also tell that today was thest moment of the battle for the throne. The king on the stage might really be a fake.
Henry and Annie did not say anything. Although they hated John for using such methods, everyone had a part to y in the matter of the fake king. If they jumped out now, they would definitely be punished together. It was best to push the me to John.
Mary knew that there was no way out for them. They could only die on the hill that the king was real. Otherwise, the crime theymitted would be equivalent to treason.
¡°No matter what, the king is sitting here. He has already said that he wants to make my father the crown prince. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even listen to the king?¡± Mary said anxiously.
The crown prince looked straight at her. ¡°Mary, say that again. Is he really the king?¡±
Mary felt guilty at the question, but she forced herself to say, ¡°Of course he¡¯s my grandfather.¡±
The crown prince nodded and rushed forward to grab the cor of the substitute and throw him down. ¡°My father had already passed away before I left. Now, he¡¯s lying in the hospital morgue. You actually said that he¡¯s the king. Could it be that he can be revived after death?¡±
The substitute did not expect the crown prince to attack directly and fell to the ground before he could struggle.
Just as he was about to stand up, he heard what he said. He knew that he could not pretend anymore, so he sat on the ground with an ashen expression.
Mary started to say more, but John took her arm. ¡°Child, we¡¯ve lost.¡±
Mary couldn¡¯t ept this oue at all. ¡°We didn¡¯t lose.¡± With that, she took out a knife from her bag and ran towards the crown prince. As long as he died, everything would go ording to n.
Under the stimtion of failure, Mary hadpletely lost her rationality and didn¡¯t think about the consequences at all.
Just when everyone thought the crown prince was going to get hurt, Sophie lifted her skirt and kicked her.
Mary was kicked in the waist and rolled several times on the ground. The knife in her hand flew somewhere, showing how powerful the kick was.
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really skilled.¡±
John quickly went to see if his daughter was injured. The nobles retreated in unison, afraid that they would be implicated.
Chapter 699: New Queen
Chapter 699: New Queen
Please c0ntinue reading on ¦¢?XN0VEL.??M
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
No one expected Sophie to make a move. They quickly covered their exmations.
The crown prince looked back at the Marshal. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±
The Marshal calmly called for someone to drag them away. John said indignantly, ¡°Brother, I was deceived into doing this. I really thought he was my father.¡±
However, no one listened to his exnation. To be precise, there was no need to listen.
The nobles also understood that the king was indeed a fake king, and even took orders from John¡¯s family.
Fortunately, they did not seed. Otherwise, they would have be fools who had been deceived.
Henry and Annie were a little excited. It was always a good thing to have one lesspetitor.
Before she could be happy, she heard the crown prince say, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not him alone who can hide Father¡¯s death. You¡¯d better tell me what you did.¡± How could they say that? They did this to make it easier for them to fight for the throne. The three of them worked together to seal the news.
Even the Marshal only found out three dayster. At that time, the corpse was already lying in the mortuary.
Then, these people gave the same reason. If the crown prince was not around, they should not spread the news first. They should send someone to find the crown prince first.
The Marshal had no choice but to agree. In the end, these people did not send anyone to find him at all. They were busy roping in forces to support themselves every day. They were just short of writing the words ¡®I want to be the king¡¯ on their faces.
Henry hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Big Brother, we were also deceived by John. He said that he would send someone to look for you and asked us not to say anything first.¡±
Annie nodded. ¡°John said that if someone found out, someone would definitely take the opportunity to cause trouble. Keeping it a secret is the best way.¡±
In the end, this matter was still the crown prince¡¯s fault. After he left, there was no legitimate heir in the country. No matter who took the throne, the others would not be convinced.
They could only buy time to strengthen themselves, so it was inevitable to hide the news of his death.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left just like that, but you¡¯ve hidden it for too long. You even let a substitute rece Father. If he had any other thoughts or was controlled like today, the entire country would be in chaos,¡± the crown prince said helplessly.
Anne and Henry bowed their heads and said nothing. The two of them were wrong in this.
No matter how much they disliked this big brother, he still had the status of a legitimate heir, and his status in the royal family was higher than theirs.
¡°I came back today to resolve this matter. Let¡¯s start preparing for Father¡¯s funeral tomorrow. He shouldn¡¯t be lying in the mortuary anymore,¡± the crown prince said.
This frightened Annie and Henry. The two of them looked at each other and said, ¡°Is Big Brother going to ascend the throne?¡±
¡°Not me.¡± The crown prince held out his hand to Sophie. ¡°After the funeral will be Sophie¡¯s coronation.¡±
No one had expected this answer. The crown prince hade all the way back because he did not want to be king and had given the throne to Princess Sophie, who was the least likely candidate.
It wasn¡¯t that they looked down on Sophie, it was just that she was too far in the line of session. Unless Princess Annie ascended the throne, it would never be her turn in this lifetime.
Moreover, Princess Sophie had never fought for power. She left the royal family when she reached adulthood and lived very low-key abroad.
Now, the crown prince actually said that he wanted to give her the throne. This was simply unbelievable.
Anne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why Sophie¡¯s coronation? In the order of session, it should be me.¡±
The most respected person in France was the king. Even the king¡¯s mother had no right to interfere in political affairs. It could be said that Sophie¡¯s ascension was not very beneficial to Annie.
The crown prince looked at everyone and said, ¡°The king has passed away. ording to the sessionw, I am the new king. As the king, this is my first order to pass the throne to Princess Sophie. Do you have any objections?¡±
The nobles bowed their heads and bowed to Sophie, acknowledging her as the new queen.
Sophie¡¯s expression was calm as she epted the greetings. Her gown reflected the light, making her look like a queen.
When everyone had dispersed, Annie gripped the crown prince¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother, how could you give the throne to Sophie? What would that make us?¡±
¡®It¡¯s my decision and I don¡¯t need to exin it to you.¡¯ The crown prince shook her hand away.
Annie cried, ¡°Even if you like Sophie, you can¡¯t just hand over the throne. You can give the throne to me first. I have her as my only daughter, so the future throne will naturally be hers.¡±
The crown prince knew she would say that. He said coldly, ¡°I know all the things you¡¯ve done. Do you think you¡¯re still worthy of being a queen?¡±
Henry said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own character? Why are you still pestering him? You¡¯re really thick-skinned.¡±
Chapter 700: Chased Away
Chapter 700: Chased Away
Please c0ntinue reading on ¦¢?XN0VEL.??M
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Henry viciously belittled Anne. He could finally see that he had no chance of bing king. Then no one would have an easy time.
Seeing his smug expression, the crown prince said, ¡°You¡¯ve also done many shameful things. Didn¡¯t you want to send someone to kill me previously?¡±
Henry broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that. He had yet to make a move. How did his brother know?
Annie didn¡¯t bother to cry or plead. She hadn¡¯t expected Henry to go this far. He was the blood brother from the same mother, yet he could bring himself to do it.
¡°Big Brother, that was John¡¯s idea. Originally, I was against it with all my might. It must have been my subordinates who made the decision,¡± Henry exined in a panic.
William also said, ¡°Yes, my father would not do that. Did you hear wrongly?¡±
¡°You know very well whether you did or not.¡± The crown prince did not want to be entangled with them anymore.
In any case, these people had plenty of excuses. There was no way to talk it out, so they could just deal with them all.
¡°From now on, you are no longer members of the royal family. You can take thest royal allowance and live your own lives.¡±
This was thest thing the crown prince could do for Sophie. If he left them behind, there would be endless trouble. These people all had their own power. It would not be good if they wanted to attack Sophie one day.
Moreover, Sophie ultimately wanted to overthrow the royal family. It would be a huge problem if too many members of the royal family remained.
Now, he could be the viin and expel his younger siblings and their children from the royal family.
¡®I can¡¯t leave. I¡¯m the princess of this country!¡¯ Annie shouted.
Henry begged, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve always been very respectful to you. You can¡¯t treat me like this just because of what you heard.¡±
William was stunned. If his father was no longer a member of the royal family, he would not be a prince.
Annie turned to Sophie and begged, ¡°Are you going to watch your mother get kicked out? I¡¯m your biological mother. Are you proud that I¡¯m no longer a member of the royal family?¡±
Sophie was unmoved. In her opinion, it was good that her mother had left the royal family. After all, one day she would announce the dissolution of the royal family.
At that time, she would definitely not be able to ept this change. She might as well live the life of amoner now. When that day came, she would be able to ept it quietly.
Seeing that her pleas were useless, Annie stood up and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so heartless, don¡¯t me me.¡±
After saying that, she picked up her phone and was about to make a call. After all, she had her own power. If she made a fuss, it would be enough to make the country uneasy.
¡°Mom, I advise you not to call anyone. These people already know that Uncle is back, so they won¡¯t support you anymore. It¡¯s useless even if you give an order. Besides, with the army around, they won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡±
¡°The army? You actually have the support of the army?¡± Annie finally realized that the Marshal had been standing behind her daughter.
¡°Her Majesty will be a benevolent monarch who will lead Country F to prosperity,¡± the Marshal said with his head lowered.
From the way he addressed her, it was obvious that he had already taken Sophie as his master.
Annie knew that it was toote. In the face of absolute force, any method was useless.
William suddenly understood something. ¡°Actually, Jiang An has supported you from the beginning to the end. She only pretended to waver to confuse us and make my father and Uncle John fight among themselves, right?¡±
Thinking of what had happened during this period of time, William realized that they had been circling around Jiang An and had never thought about what to do with the army. It seemed that they would only win if they obtained Jiang An¡¯s support.
Jiang An, on the other hand, acted like she didn¡¯t know who to choose. She seemed to have a good impression of both sides. Under such circumstances, they naturally wanted to work harder, so they didn¡¯t have the mood to care about anything else.
This gave Sophie time to take advantage of the situation and win over the army.
At this point, William still did not reflect on his actions. He felt that he had only fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. He did not expect Sophie to have the support of the army because of her charisma.
Sophie lowered her eyes slightly and looked at him. ¡°An¡¯an came to France to help me ascend the throne because she knew that if one of you became king, it would be a disaster for Country F.¡±
William suddenlyughed. ¡°I knew it. I knew I didn¡¯t really lose to you. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang An, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!¡±
Sophie looked at him as if he were a joke. She wouldn¡¯t exin anything to people like him. They wouldn¡¯t understand.
¡°Take them away,¡± Sophie said.
The Marshal waved his hand and got someone to drag them away. The crown prince said as if a burden had been lifted from his shoulders, ¡°When your coronation ceremony is over, I can go back to farming in peace.¡±
Chapter 701: Memories
Chapter 701: Memories
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Because the crown prince¡¯s return could bring many things back on track, the next day, the royal family officially announced the king¡¯s death. The people came to the pce to mourn.
The old king had always worked hard for the happiness of the people, seeking the greatest benefits for the people. This was also the reason why the royal family was so popr despite being rotten.
Sophie teared up as she looked at the people holding candles and flowers at the entrance of the pce. ¡°Grandfather has always been in everyone¡¯s hearts.¡±
Jiang An walked to her side. ¡°Even if the existence of the royal family is not a good thing for Country F, everyone has seen the contribution of the old king. He is indeed worthy of the title of a great person.¡±
¡°To me, my grandfather was not only my family, but also my teacher,¡± Sophie said nostalgically.
Sophie had been sent to her maternal grandfather since she was a child and had very little time with her parents. The two of them did not want to raise children because they were at odds and were always arguing.
Annie thought that since that was the case, she might as well send the child to her father¡¯s side to please him and save herself the trouble of taking care of her.
Sophie had received little family love since she was a child, was introverted, and was always alone with her maternal grandfather.
Seeing her like this, the other children in the pce naturally had bad intentions and would bully her from time to time.
Sophie knew she didn¡¯t have her parents to back her up, so she swallowed her pride.
When the old king found out about this, he brought Sophie to his side and took care of her. Every day, he would take time to apany his granddaughter.
¡°Sophie, don¡¯t ever think about who you can rely on. Even your parents have times when they can¡¯t help you. You must be your own support,¡± the old king taught her.
The little Sophie remembered this sentence. When she encountered those who bullied her again, her first reaction was to fight back.
Even if she did not have her parents backing her up, she was still the princess of this country. She did not have to endure things that she should not.
Sophie then realized that others stopped bullying her, and understood that she was not to be trifled with, instead giving her the respect she deserved.
It was then that Sophie began to tire of everything about the royal family and find the people here annoying.
After hearing Sophie¡¯s words, Jiang An sighed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have such a grandfather. If I had someone to teach me that when I was young, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to others and let them take advantage of me. Perhaps I would have been free earlier.¡±
Sophie held her hand. ¡°But you¡¯re already very good now. It¡¯s because of you that I can reach where I am today and the people of Country F have a future.¡±
Even if the old king was a very good person, it could not change the disadvantage of the royal family having real power. No one could guarantee that the next king would still be a good person.
Jiang An looked at Sophie. ¡°The future of the people is in your hands. Your path ahead will be difficult.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Sophie raised her head. ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid at all. What I¡¯m going to do is for everyone. This country wille back to life.¡±
Sophie wore a in long dress without any jewelry, but in Jiang An¡¯s eyes, she was more like a queen than ever.
The people crowded around the entrance of the pce, wanting to confirm the king¡¯s death again. The crown prince led Sophie out.
¡°It¡¯s the crown prince!¡± someone eximed. Everyone lowered their heads and bowed.
This gave them peace of mind. If the king really passed away, there would be no chaos with the crown prince around.
¡°The king is dead. There will be an official funeral tomorrow,¡± the crown prince said.
Some of the people couldn¡¯t control their cries. They grieved from the bottom of their hearts.
The crown prince moved aside to let Sophie in front of him. ¡°Sophie will inherit the throne and be queen. There will be a coronation ceremony after the funeral.¡±
The shock of this news was so great that the people did not understand why the crown prince would cede the throne to Sophie.
However, out of respect for the royal family, no one asked anything.
The crown prince sighed and said, ¡°After I left, in order to fight for the throne, important members of the royal family suppressed the news of the king¡¯s death. They even used the king¡¯s substitute to attend events in his ce to fabricate the illusion that the king was still alive. There were even people who contacted foreign forces. These are all harmful to the kingdom.¡±
¡°Only Sophie still cares about the country and traveled between the countries for the sake of Country F. No one is qualified to inherit the throne except her.¡±
The crown prince did not hide the truth. After all, the royal family would be overthrown in the end. It was not a big deal to lose some face now. As long as Sophie could obtain more support, it was fine.
Moreover, it would be more credible for her to exin these things. It would be useless if someone else tried to exin them on her behalf.
Chapter 702: Killing Intent
Chapter 702: Killing Intent
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The people naturally did not doubt the crown prince¡¯s words, but they were still a little shocked when they heard it.
After all, in their eyes, the royal family had always been high and mighty. All the news reports were very positive, and they seemed to be a harmonious family.
Coupled with the old king, no one would have any objections to the royal family.
Even if someone from the royal family¡¯s younger generation caused a scandal, it would immediately be resolved appropriately and they would apologize to the people.
They did not expect these things to happen, and the crown prince had personally told them.
¡°I will leave the country after the coronation ceremony and will no longer receive royal allowance. The members of the royal family involved in this matter will leave the royal family and live asmoners in the future,¡± the crown prince continued. ¡°This is thest thing I can do for this country as the crown prince.¡±
After saying that, he bowed deeply to the people, who did not know how to respond.
The crown prince really felt sorry from the bottom of his heart. He was a selfish person who abandoned his responsibility to pursue freedom. This was the least he could do for this country.
He had contacted the media in advance and filmed what had happened and posted it. In less than half an hour, everyone in the kingdom knew.
With the crown prince¡¯s words, everyone quickly epted Princess Sophie as the queen. After all, she had indeed done a lot of good during this period of time, and allowed employment opportunities in her country to increase greatly.
This was more useful than what other members of the royal family called charitable activities. People could only survive if they had jobs.
The public supported this matter, which greatly agitated Annie and the others.
After being forcibly dragged away, the servants in the pce quickly packed their luggage and they were thrown out of the pce.
Fortunately, these people had money. They stayed in the closest ce to the pce and thought about how to overthrow Sophie every day.
This time, the three siblings werepletely on the same side. After all, they had amon enemy.
¡°Damn Sophie. I can¡¯t believe she wanted the throne, too,¡± Henry swore.
John¡¯s face was cold. ¡°And she even convinced Big Brother to give her the throne. What a good trick.¡±
They were clearly only one step away from the throne, but they were forcefully pulled down. No one could ept this.
Annie was so angry that she lost her mind. It was her daughter who had ascended the throne. It was bad enough that she had not been able to gain anything from it, but she had also been thrown out and made themoner she despised the most.
She said angrily, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to her in the first ce. She actually threw her mother out and ignored her. She¡¯ll definitely go to hell after she dies.¡±
William mocked, ¡°That will only happen after she dies. She¡¯s a high and mighty queen now. Didn¡¯t she say a word to you? Couldn¡¯t you tell anything about such a big matter?¡±
He wasn¡¯t going to trust Anniepletely. After all, she and Sophie were mother and daughter. If this turned out to be another ploy, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to bet on.
William, who had been deceived by Jiang An, now felt that there was a conspiracy.
Annie became irritable. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If I knew, why would I still be chased out now? Now that the entire country knows that we¡¯ve been expelled from the royal family, there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±
Mary quickly came out to mediate. ¡°Let¡¯s not fight among ourselves. If we don¡¯te up with a countermeasure, Sophie will really be a queen.¡±
William sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person here. If the crown prince hadn¡¯t returned, you would have let that substitute pass the throne on to your father.¡±
This sentence exposed everyone¡¯s hypocrisy again. They were all doing this for their own people. No one should look down on each other.
For a moment, the entire room fell silent. William realized that he had said something wrong and sat on the side with a dark expression, regretting it.
After a while, Mary said, ¡°No matter what happened before, our goal now is the same. We can¡¯t let Sophie take the throne.¡±
¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Annie asked.
Mary¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Then let Sophie die.¡±
This was the most effective method. If a person died, there would be nothing left. Naturally, she would not be able to be a queen.
Henry and John nced at each other, clearly tempted by the suggestion.
Trying to overthrow Sophie would definitely be a huge project, and it would require a lot of support. They did not know what it would take.
However, killing Sophie was very easy. They still had many forces that they could use. If they went all out, they could rush to the pce and kill someone.
William smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as she dies, there¡¯ll be nothing left. The crown prince doesn¡¯t want to be king, so the king can only be one of us.¡±
Henry turned to Annie. ¡°What do you think of the idea?¡±
Chapter 703: Ruthless Person
Chapter 703: Ruthless Person
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Technically, as Sophie¡¯s mother, Annie should be very opposed to the idea. After all, the person she was going to kill was her biological daughter.
However, the other party fell into a strange silence, as if she was thinking about the feasibility of this.
To be honest, Annie did not have much affection for Sophie. From the moment she conceived the child, she and her husband had been arguing non-stop.
When the child was born, their marriage explodedpletely. There would be an argument every day.
Under such circumstances, Annie could not care less about the child. She left Sophie in the care of the nanny and sent her to her father¡¯s side, not asking about her matters.
When the child was eight years old, the two of them finally reached the point of divorce. However, before they could settle the procedures, her husband passed away due to illness.
After being with her husband for so many years, Annie still had feelings for him. This was a blow to her. After that, she focused all her attention on power.
By the time she noticed their child again, Sophie had grown into a young girl. There was no way to make up for theck of respect and intimacy she had for her mother.
She gave Sophie a bank card. In her opinion, as long as she gave her enough money, the child would naturally be close to her.
But Sophie had left the moment she became an adult, even returning the card intact, and from that point on Anne had realized that her daughter¡¯s rtionship with her would be like this for the rest of her life.
This time, she was very happy that Sophie returned to the country. She felt that her daughter was finally willing to return to her side. If the mother and daughter worked together, they would definitely be able to snatch the throne.
Unexpectedly, her daughter became the queen and she was thrown out like a dog.
She felt no kinship for her daughter at all, only a desire for power.
Just as Henry and John suspected that Annie didn¡¯t want to and began thinking about how to shut her up, Annie said, ¡°Kill her, then.¡±
Even though this was the result they were looking forward to, they were still shocked to hear that Annie could be so ruthless.
This was different from them wanting to kill the crown prince. If there was a conflict of interest between brothers, they would at most attack without caring about kinship.
However, Sophie was born after ten months of pregnancy. The fact that she could be so heartless proved that Annie did not even care about feelings.
The two of them secretly decided that after killing Sophie, they would kill Annie first. They could not let such a ruthless person stay.
Unbeknownst to Sophie, her birth mother was already trying to kill her and was fretting about the coronation ceremony.
There would be a ceremony after the king¡¯s funeral. This was a tradition in Country F. They could not let the people fall into panic without a monarch.
Sophie wanted to learn the ritual protocol as soon as possible, and there had to be no mistakes, because the ceremony would be broadcast live on television.
With such a huge matter happening in the royal family, they had to use a grand ceremony to make the people forget it so that they could feel at ease.
However, the etiquette of the coronation ceremony was tooplicated. The entire set took almost half a day. Just the gown for the ceremony was terrifyingly heavy, let alone the various procedures.
¡°Did they ever consider the monarch¡¯s health when they designed this ceremony?¡± Sophie copsed on the sofa.
Jiang An was invited to the pce to apany her. Seeing her like this, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone see you like this. That won¡¯t match the elegant image of a queen in their hearts.¡±
¡®The queen is a living person, too. Of course there are times when she has to lie down,¡¯ said Sophie defiantly.
She had been too free during her years in China. She had forgotten all about the royal etiquette and did whatever wasfortable, causing her to be a little unustomed to the royal etiquette now.
Jiang An tidied her gown. ¡°But this gown couldn¡¯t have been made in a hurry. Did Country F have a queen before?¡±
¡°There is,¡± Sophie said. ¡°About a hundred years ago, I think. The session bill didn¡¯t recognize a female heir at the time, but the king only wanted a daughter. Everyone thought the throne would fall to the princess¡¯s son, but the queen directly staged a coup to take the throne.¡±
This story was really legendary. Jiang An continued to ask, ¡°There should have been many people who didn¡¯t like her, right?¡±
Sophie nodded. ¡°There were many. They thought women shouldn¡¯t be kings, and the queen removed them from their nobility and ordered the army to drive them out of the kingdom. From then on, military power was always in the hands of the king.¡±
Jiang An sighed. ¡°What a powerful queen.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why my uncle asked me to wear this gown to the throne. This was made for the queen on her thirtieth anniversary. It¡¯s a little damaged, but looks as good as new after reparation.¡± Sophie stroked the gown. ¡°After all, the material is made of gold.¡±
Chapter 704: Belong to You
Chapter 704: Belong to You
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An looked at the gown for a long time and sighed. There were very few such handmade pieces now. That was why it could withstand the trials of time. The manpower and resources spent were unimaginable.
¡°No wonder they all want to be kings. They really have power.¡± Jiang An sighed. Only the royal family of Country F, which had a high concentration of royal power, could spend so much effort to make a set of clothes. If it were the leaders of other countries, they would definitely be attacked by the people.
Sophie looked at the gown with pity. ¡°If they could put this energy into development back then, the Country F would be doing better now, right?¡±
This was what she meant by criticizing the previous queen. Jiang An quickly stopped her. ¡°The people a hundred years ago naturally had different views from us now. The queen at that time had already tried her best to let the people live a better life.¡±
Sophie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. That ancestor used many years to tie the army and the royal family together so that the nobles could no longer threaten the royal family. If not for that, our resistance today would be much greater.¡±
The two of them chatted about the history of the royal family before starting the etiquette ss in the afternoon. Jiang An felt tired just watching.
Zou Bai walked in and sat beside her. ¡°After the ceremony, we¡¯ll go straight back to Xiyun. The children miss you very much.¡±
¡°I miss them too.¡± Jiang An held Zou Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope Country F¡¯s future will be better.¡±
After all, she was the one who had nned Sophie¡¯s ascension to the throne. She would feel a great sense of aplishment if she could see things progress towards a better ending.
¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like an heir.¡± Zou Bai tidied her hair.
Jiang An was very happy with this evaluation. She had surpassed her three brothers to be the sessor of the Jiang family, so it was inevitable that she would feel uneasy.
Compared to her brothers who had always been in the Jiang family, she really did not have the qualifications to be the heir. If not for her parents insisting on doing this, she would definitely not have agreed.
Therefore, Jiang An swore to be as good a sessor she could be. At the very least, she had to be able to protect the Jiang family¡¯s business and not let others look down on the Jiang family.
She also tried her best to learn about being an heir, but the knowledge in the books was too rigid. She only had a rough understanding in her heart and did not know how to do it.
At this time, Zou Bai had be a good person to learn from. As the head of the family, he had done very well. Although many families were afraid of his cruelty, they also felt regret in their hearts. If only the children in the family could be like Zou Bai.
To the aristocratic families, there was no difference between conservation and regression. Only by actively advancing could the family prosper.
Jiang An had observed Zou Bai and learned how he handled things. That was why she had today¡¯s n.
However, Jiang An and Zou Bai were different. She was used to using roundabout methods to make people feel that it had nothing to do with her and use others to achieve her goal.
Her years in the Tan family had nurtured her ability to read people¡¯s expressions. She could see through people¡¯s hearts in the shortest time and know what they were thinking. Naturally, she could make use of that.
This time, in Country F, she used herself as bait to lure them in front of the royal family so that they would focus all their attention on currying favor with her.
As long as she showed any bias, these people would fawn over her one after another.
Actually, they also sensed that Jiang An was a little hot and cold, but the temptation of her support was too great. They could only go all the way.
This way, she would be able to obtain the greatest benefit at the smallest cost and sessfully push Sophie to the throne.
At the thought of this, Jiang An couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. ¡°I actually experienced having power.¡±
¡°From the day you became the heir, you¡¯ve been destined to hold power.¡± Zou Bai looked at her. ¡°We¡¯ll live like this for the rest of our lives.¡±
This was the fateful life of all the heirs of the aristocratic families. They were born in power and chased after power. In the end, they left either in glory or destion of the family.
It sounded terrifying. A life that could be seen at a nce.
However, Jiang An smiled. ¡°I have you. I don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± Zou Bai couldn¡¯t help but kiss the back of her hand. A warm feeling welled up in his heart.
They lived mostly for the sake of the family. They sold chances at marriage for more power. Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to do this. He thought that he would die alone. Unexpectedly, the heavens took pity on him and sent Jiang An to his side, allowing him to find true love.
With each other¡¯s love, they were no longer afraid of the coldness of power. They held each other¡¯s hands and did not have to be afraid of anything.
¡°An¡¯an, being able to meet you was the biggest fortune of my life.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression was very gentle. ¡°I will always belong to you.¡±
These words of love sounded too touching. It wasn¡¯t that you belonged to me, but that I belonged to you.
Chapter 705: Commoner Miss Wang
Chapter 705: Commoner Miss Wang
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sophie saw the two of them sitting together after ss with a happy smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve worked myself to death here. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for the two of you to talk about love?¡±
Of course, she hoped that Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s rtionship would be good. However, she had agreed to apany her to ss. It was really ufortable for her to suddenly start acting like this. Moreover, she had not seen Gao Tian for a long time.
Jiang An smiled and apologized. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be more careful next time. When are you going to bring Gao Tian and Little Jing over?¡±
ording to thews of the royal family, Gao Tian had to have a noble title when Sophie became the queen. However, because he was not a noble from Country F, they had yet to determine which noble title it would be.
Sophie got angry at this point. ¡°Those people said that Gao Tian was a foreigner, so they suggested that I get a divorce and marry a noble in France.¡±
Jiang An could understand. There were no foreigners in this country who had be members of the royal family, so they couldn¡¯t ept it for a while. However, the suggestion of divorce was simply crazy. The two of them had been married for so many years. How could they be separated for such a ridiculous reason?
¡°Is that what everyone says?¡± Jiang An asked.
Sophie snorted. ¡°Almost all the aristocrats are suggesting this. The reasons theye up with sound more dignified than thest, but in fact, they just want their children to marry me. This way, they can greatly increase the status of their families.¡±
At this point, Sophie got angry and threw the book in her hand on the table. ¡°When I dissolve the royal family in France, there will be no more nobles. Their n will still fail in the end.¡±
¡°But they¡¯re still nobles now. They don¡¯t even know you¡¯ll give up the throne in the end,¡± Jiang An advised her. ¡°Calm down. There¡¯s always a way to make them acknowledge Gao Tian.¡±
Sophie couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do. The whole country was busy. The old king¡¯s funeral wasplicated, and then there was the coronation.
If Gao Tian could not appear as her husband at the coronation ceremony, it would be difficult to establish his identity in the future.
Although they did not dare to do anything because of the army, she had ascended the throne to ensure peace in Country F. If she caused a bloodbath because of this matter, it would go against her original intention.
Only then did Sophie realize that being queen meant she had too many things to worry about.
Jiang An thought for a moment and said, ¡°If they disagree, it¡¯s nothing more than for their own benefit. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as the people agree?¡±
The words made Sophie¡¯s eyes light up. She was the one who¡¯d fallen into the misconception that she hadn¡¯t been back for years and now that she was suddenly queen, she had to listen more or less to the advice of the nobles.
However, she had used force to get to her position. As long as she obtained the support of the people, it would not be a problem for Gao Tian toe to Country F.
¡°You¡¯re right, but how am I supposed to let the public know about this?¡± Sophie asked.
Jiang An smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t be easy. Tell the media about your rtionship with Gao Tian and let them write a beautiful love story. The people love this kind of love the most. Many princes in many countries marrymoners.¡±
Sophie knew what she had to do. She had to get someone to contact the media. She had to exin everything herself.
Zou Bai praised Jiang An. ¡°Our An¡¯an is getting smarter every day.¡±
The idea was quickly implemented, and the next day, all the major media outlets reported on the love of the new queen.
They embellished the story of Sophie and Gao Tian with as much sincerity as they could, making it seem like the two of them were a match made in heaven.
The people were happy to see the love of the royal family, not to mention that the queen was Princess Sophie, who was well-received. Their impression of Gao Tian also soared.
Even if the nobles gritted their teeth in hatred, it was useless. This move was really brilliant. They would not be able to do anything.
They were opposed to Gao Tian bing the queen¡¯s husband not only because they wanted their children to enter the royal family, but also because they wanted to test Sophie¡¯s bottom line.
If Sophie bowed her head, the nobles would be able to do whatever they wanted. After all, even the queen was obedient.
However, it proved that Sophie would not be intimidated by them. It was better for them to be obedient. If they angered the queen, they might be stripped of their title.
The aristocrats immediately stopped objecting. They just wanted to test the waters, not go against Sophie.
Sophie quickly arranged for a private ne and picked up Gao Tian and Gao Jing in front of everyone. She even rushed to the airport to pick them up, which showed that the couple was very close.
The media was also happy to report such news. The people loved to watch this.
Chapter 706: Shot
Chapter 706: Shot
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gao Jing was naturally the first heir to the throne. No one would doubt this when he appeared at the airport.
The little child was not afraid of the camera at all. He even smiled and waved at everyone. His calm appearance made him look like a prince.
Not to mention, when Sophie saw the child, she took off the medal on her chest and put it on Gao Jing¡¯s chest.
That was a medal that only the crown prince would have. She had worn it on her chest before she ascended the throne, but now she had given it to Gao Jing.
What this meant was self-evident. Gao Jing would be the future crown prince.
Gao Tian had also received the attention of the public. Many of his works had been tranted and broadcasted in Country F. Everyone was curious about what the Queen¡¯s husband looked like. For a moment, the entire kingdom was filled with Gao Tian¡¯s film and television works.
Although he had always been acting in supporting roles, he was still famous for his good acting skills. As an actor, he was not ugly. He held his ground even when standing with the new generation of actors.
The people were attracted by Gao Tian¡¯s charm, and many of them became his fans.
Gao Tian, who was already middle-aged, had an even more refined temperament. When he arrived in France, he was wearing a suit that exuded the charm of a mature man. Sophie teased him, ¡°This is a new suit, right? I didn¡¯t expect you to value your image so much.¡±
¡°My wife is a queen. Of course, I have to dress appropriately.¡± Gao Tian smiled.
He hade over, but his identity had yet to be confirmed. Until now, Gao Tian was only the Queen¡¯s husband in the media reports. They did not know how to address him.
After all, the previous queen¡¯s husband was a local noble, so he received the title of Duke. However, they did not know what Gao Tian would be in the end.
Sophie did not drag this out for long. The old king¡¯s funeral wasing up, and as his grandson-inw, Gao Tian had to attend.
The royal family immediately announced Gao Tian¡¯s identity. As the queen¡¯s husband, he would be given the title of Prince.
This really shocked everyone. They thought that Gao Tian would at most be conferred the title of Duke, just like the previous queen¡¯s husband.
He did not expect Sophie to give him the title of Prince. That was a title that only members of the royal family could have. His status was equivalent to that of the crown prince.
Although the husbands of many queens would be given the title of Prince, those royal families were just mascots. They had long lost their actual rights and it did not matter what title they were given.
The royal family of Country F was the actual master of the country. It was too risky to give a foreigner such a high title. If this person used his power to participate in politics, it would not be a small matter.
Many nobles wanted to object, but when they reached the entrance of the pce, they went back because the army was guarding the door. All of them looked fierce.
They understood that this was a warning from the Queen, so they chose to shut up for the sake of their lives.
Gao Tian thus became a prince and apanied Sophie to the old king¡¯s funeral.
ording to the royal etiquette, the old king would circle around the city before being buried in the church. During this period, the royal family had to follow behind to deliver the funeral. The people came to the roadside one after another, holding flowers in their hands to send the old king on hisst journey.
Jiang An also came with Zou Bai, but she only stood far away to express her respect for Sophie¡¯s grandfather and did not get too close.
After all, she was a foreigner. Her words and actions represented China. She could not be too close.
As the coffin was carried into the church and Sophie and Gao Tian got out of the carriage, someone suddenly fired at Sophie.
Gao Tian¡¯s first reaction was to get in front of Sophie. He fell into his wife¡¯s arms.
Horrified, Sophie yelled, ¡°Somebody get a doctor!¡±
The army immediately restrained the person who fired the gun. Everyone surrounded him and carried Gao Tian into the church in a flurry, making it easier for the apanying doctors to go in and save him.
The people were dumbfounded. It had all happened too quickly. They had not expected such a thing to happen at the funeral, let alone an assassination attempt on the Queen.
This time, the funeral could only be stopped. The coffin was temporarily stored in the church. The people dispersed one after another, not daring to stay. No one knew if another person with a gun would appear.
Someone sighed and said, ¡°An assassination attempt on the Queen, it looks like the country is going to be in chaos.¡±
Jiang An hurriedly brought a secret guard in and said, ¡°Sophie, this person is best at treating gunshot wounds. Get him to take a look at Gao Tian.¡±
Sophie was scared out of her wits. When she saw Jiang An, she quickly said, ¡°Okay, you can arrange it.¡±
She was not a timid person. If she had been shot, she would not have been so frightened. However, Gao Tian was her husband and the love of her life. Sophie could not calm down after he put his life at risk for her.
Chapter 707: Turning Peril to Safety
Chapter 707: Turning Peril to Safety
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An knew that she must be panicking now. She pulled her into her arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go see him yet. The doctor will save Gao Tian.¡±
Fortunately, the royal family would have a doctor apanying them whenever they went out. He was treating his wound in an orderly manner. At the very least, he could stabilize Gao Tian¡¯s condition.
Sophie suddenly realized something. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Jing? Where is he?¡±
With that, she was about to rush out when Jiang An quickly pulled her back. ¡°Gao Jing is in the pce. The security measures there are very good. Nothing will happen. I¡¯ll get someone to contact the secret guards over there and ask them to guard Gao Jing. Don¡¯t be rash.¡±
With Jiang An by her side, Sophie finally calmed down a little. She was not an impulsive person, but this concerned her family, whom she cared about the most. It was inevitable that she would lose her mind.
The secret guards quickly responded. Gao Jing had already been protected by them and was very safe now.
Sophie was relieved to hear this, but she quickly tensed up again. Gao Tian had been shot and was still being rescued.
The doctor performed an emergency treatment and walked out with his hands covered in blood. ¡°Your Highness, the bleeding has temporarily stopped, but we need to go to the hospital quickly to take out the bullet.¡±
Zou Bai walked over and said, ¡°The car is already parked behind the church. You can leave now.¡±
There had just been a shooting incident. No one could say for sure if there were other people, so it was safest to go through the back door.
Sophie nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±
The Zou family¡¯s secret guards were very familiar with the roads in the capital. They drove steadily and quickly to the hospital.
The doctor who received the notice was waiting. When he saw the car stop, he immediately went to pick him up and pushed Gao Tian into the operating theater as quickly as possible.
This was the prince of the country. He could not let anything happen to him.
Sophie sat outside, despair on her face. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, Gao Tian wouldn¡¯t have gone through this.¡±
She would not me anyone. She could only take the me.
Jiang An knew what she was thinking now. She held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯te back, they would have thought of ways to get rid of any possible threat when anyone else ascended the throne. Without any protection, you will be the first target.¡±
These words reminded Sophie that with her identity, this was destined to happen. She could not avoid it just because she wanted to.
Jiang An continued, ¡°At least you still have the right to punish those people instead of running away.¡±
She did not want Sophie to give up on herself. If she backed down in this situation, it would really make those people happy and Gao Tian would have been injured in vain.
Sophie lowered her head and began to cry. She didn¡¯t want Gao Tian to get hurt, no matter what.
¡°He¡¯s a celebrity in China. Even if he¡¯s not that famous, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. However, he¡¯s willing to live in a foreign country for me. Now he¡¯s injured, my heart really aches for him.¡±
In Sophie¡¯s view, love was love. There was no such thing as asking one to do anything for another. It was more important for everyone to be together.
Gao Tian¡¯s first reaction just now was to protect her andpletely expose his body to the attack range. If that person fired a second shot, he might not even have time to be sent to the hospital.
Jiang An stroked her back, silently givingfort and support.
When Sophie was finally done crying, she sat up and wiped away her tears. ¡°The people wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. There¡¯s no need for foreign forces to do such a thing. Anyway, no matter who bes the king, it won¡¯t affect them much. At most, it¡¯s just a matter of how much benefits they have. If they get exposed for trying to assassinate the king, it will be a huge matter of diplomatic rtions between the two countries. There can only be those people who want me dead.¡±
Sophie was not surprised that Henry and John, who she referred to as those people who had been driven out of the royal family, had such thoughts. They would definitely do anything for the throne.
But she wanted to know if Annie agreed to do this. That was her biological mother. Did she want her dead too?
Just as Sophie was trying to figure out what was going on, the doctor finally came out of the operating room. ¡°Your Highness, the bullet has been removed. It didn¡¯t hit any vital spots. He just needs to rest well.¡±
Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Sophie finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her tense nerves rxed and she almost fell. It was Jiang An who held her up.
¡®Thank you. Thank you so much,¡¯ said Sophie with heartfelt gratitude.
To be honest, the doctor was also very happy. After all, this was the husband of the new queen, the noble prince of this country. If he could not be saved, what might happen?
Although medical disputes were illegal now, no one could save him if the Queen med him.
Now that she knew Gao Tian was fine, Sophie¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°They want me dead, but I want them to see me ascend to the throne.¡±
Chapter 708: Do It Personally
Chapter 708: Do It Personally
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What, failed?¡± Henry couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.
The assassin lowered his head and said, ¡°The prince suddenly appeared in front of Her Highness Sophie. We did not seed.¡±
Henry kicked him to the ground and said angrily, ¡°What Prince? What Highness? I¡¯m the sessor of this country. Even if Big Brother doesn¡¯t want to be king, it should be me.¡±
Because John and Annie hadn¡¯t rushed over yet, Henry vented without any scruples and smashed everything he could.
He was really indignant. ording to the order of session, he should be the one to inherit the throne. Why should he give it to Sophie?
Sophie had already given up the royal allowance and left. Logically speaking, she should not be the one to inherit the throne, but her brother had given it to her as if he had lost his mind.
Furthermore, Sophie seemed to him to be a scheming person, ostensibly aloof from the world and away from the royal family to settle abroad.
However, she had long wanted the throne in private. Otherwise, how could she have obtained the support of the army in a short period of time? Moreover, she had the Jiang family backing her up, making them all a joke.
The hitman who was kicked got up and stood at the side. He was actually dissatisfied with this order.
In the hearts of everyone in Country F, the country was more important than anything else. Only a patriotic citizen was a true Country F citizen.
Since the crown prince had said that he would give the throne to Sophie, she was the legitimate heir. Everyone only needed to ept the queen.
Moreover, Sophie had done a lot of good for Country F. She was obviously a benevolent person like the old king and would be a good monarch.
But Henry had insisted on killing Sophie. The killer would never have done it if he didn¡¯t have his family in his hands.
Therefore, after Gao Tian blocked the bullet, he did not fire a second shot. He considered himself as havingpleted the mission.
John and Annie rushed over when they heard the news. When they saw the room full of fragments, John said, ¡°You swore that you would definitely be able to kill Sophie, but you only hit that Gao Tian. Moreover, the royal family has already announced that he¡¯s out of danger, so you actually didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
He subconsciously started to mock him. After all, this was how the two brothers had interacted for so many years.
Henry, on the other hand, could not take any more provocation. He rushed over and grabbed his cor. ¡°If you have the ability, kill Sophie yourself. What¡¯s the use of telling me here?¡±
Annie advised, ¡°Stop talking. If we start fighting, it will only benefit others.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be understanding. Sophie is your daughter. You didn¡¯t get any benefits from her bing the queen. You¡¯re also a piece of trash.¡± Henry was already a little crazy from the stimtion and attacked everyone indiscriminately.
It was William who pushed the door open and restrained his father. ¡°Dad, what we have to think about now is how to kill Sophie. We can¡¯t fight with our family.¡±
Under his son¡¯s persuasion, Henry regained hisposure. John rolled his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go and see a doctor.¡±
Fortunately, they still had an enemy, so the three of them did not really fall out. They could finally sit down and discuss what to do next.
At this moment, Annie said, ¡°Since none of you can do anything, let me do it.¡±
Those words frightened Henry and John. They were afraid that Annie wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, so they didn¡¯t pull her along. They didn¡¯t expect her to say it herself now.
¡°What do you have in mind?¡± John probed.
Annie¡¯s gaze was fierce. ¡°I¡¯m her biological mother after all. As long as I beg pitifully, she¡¯ll definitely meet me. Then, there¡¯ll be a chance.¡±
Henry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re going to do it yourself?¡±
Annie looked at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±
This was not something that could be done, but the impact of Annie saying that she wanted to kill her child with her own hands was too great.
Henry and John were not good people. They had done a lot of murder and arson, but they had never thought of harming their own children.
¡°She¡¯s your biological daughter.¡± John¡¯s tone was trembling.
Anne¡¯s gaze was steady. ¡°So what? She took the throne without telling me and kicked me out of the pce. She wasn¡¯t my daughter from that moment on.¡±
Henry mentally prepared himself. ¡°Even if you¡¯re really that cruel, if you kill Sophie with your own hands, the people will definitely not let you off.¡±
He wasn¡¯t saying this for Annie¡¯s sake. He was just saying the consequences so that she wouldn¡¯t be impetuous and implicate him and John.
It was fine if Annie was arrested. The two of them still had to continue nning. They could not let her singlehandedly take everyone to prison.
Chapter 709: Let’s Get Married
Chapter 709: Let¡¯s Get Married
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In response to their questions, Annie said without any hesitation, ¡°I won¡¯t expose you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Seeing how determined she was, how calm she was when she answered questions, Henry and John realized she meant it.
Instantly, a chill rushed up from the bottom of their feet. The two of them realized that they had underestimated their sister in the past. She was the number one heartless person in the royal family. She could actually murder her child.
¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you, then,¡± Henry managed to say.
Annie nodded and left. The two brothers involuntarily leaned against each other. When she left, they copsed on the sofa.
¡°John, I really didn¡¯t think Annie would do this.¡± Henry wiped his sweat.
¡°None of us canpare to her ruthlessness. When Sophie dies, Annie must be the first to be eliminated,¡± John said.
The two of them reached a consensus in an instant. They had been worried that the three of them would fight endlessly after Sophie died, and there would still be no way to decide who would be the king immediately.
Now, the two of them could not care less about those things. They had to treat Annie as their next enemy.
Annie knew that her two brothers would definitely deal with her, but she didn¡¯t care what they thought.
She was just spouting nonsense. She just wanted to create an opportunity to meet her.
If she really killed Sophie, it would cut off her chance to fight for the throne. The army would definitely not be loyal to the person who killed the queen. They could only turn to support others.
Annie never doubted the army¡¯s loyalty to Sophie. After all, all its officers had sworn an oath of unconditional loyalty to the king, no matter who the king was.
What they didn¡¯t know was that the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards were quietly lying in ambush with them.
Gao Tian woke up quickly after the operation. He looked around anxiously. ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡±
Jiang An, who was guarding the side, said, ¡°Sophie went to see the Marshal just now. She¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
¡°Please tell her that I¡¯ve woken up so that she won¡¯t worry about me,¡± Gao Tian said.
Jiang An sighed at what a good man he was. He had juste back from the gates of hell, and the first thing he thought of was not to worry Sophie.
Hearing the sound of high heels outside, Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell her. She¡¯s here.¡±
Sophie pushed open the door and saw Gao Tian waking up. She hurried to the bed and took his hand. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Gao Tian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re not injured.¡±
Tears welled up in Sophie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you stupid? They fired a gun. Why did you push me behind you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡±
¡°I vowed at our wedding that I would protect you for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Gao Tian stroked her hair and smiled.
The couple obviously wanted to speak to each other. Jiang An quietly left and closed the door.
Zou Bai finished making arrangements and walked over. ¡°Do you want to go out for a walk?¡±
Jiang An also felt that today was too tumultuous. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±
The hospital was already surrounded by the military. There was no need to worry about safety. The two of them walked downstairs to enjoy the breeze. It was rare for them to have such afortable time.
¡°Actually, I was also afraid today. Gao Tian was shot in such a chaotic scene. It would be my fault if he really died.¡± Jiang An sighed. ¡°After all, I was the one who persuaded Sophie to fight for the throne. I¡¯m responsible for all of this.¡±
Zou Bai looked down at her. ¡°Whether Gao Tian was in trouble or not, what you did back then was not wrong. You persuaded her to fight for the throne out of concern for Sophie¡¯s safety and the future of this country. All of your intentions were good. You can¡¯t be med for what happened after that.¡±
Jiang An looked at the lights upstairs. ¡°When I saw how sad Sophie was, I thought that if something ever happened to you because you wanted to save me, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t want Sophie to go through this.¡±
Zou Bai held Jiang An¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Sophie is very strong. Gao Tian has already woken up. What we have to do is to look forward and let those people¡¯s schemes fall through.¡±
Jiang An threw herself into Zou Bai¡¯s arms. ¡°We have to be fine in the future. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±
Zou Bai rubbed her back. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect you and the children. I¡¯ll also try my best not to get hurt, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Just live happily and do what you want to do.¡±
Jiang An looked up at him. ¡°Zou Bai, let¡¯s get married after this is over.¡±
Zou Bai¡¯s eyes widened. This was the first time such an expression had appeared on his face.
He asked in disbelief, ¡°An¡¯an, what did you say? Say it again.¡±
Jiang An stroked his cheek. ¡°I said, let¡¯s get married.¡±
Chapter 710: Not Letting Go
Chapter 710: Not Letting Go
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An¡¯s words made Zou Bai¡¯s heart beat wildly. He didn¡¯t expect to hear Jiang An mention marriage.
Although he really wanted to marry Jiang An and be real husband and wife in the legal sense, he had never thought of forcing it.
It was already the luckiest thing in his life to be able to meet Jiang An. Although there were twists and turns in the process, fortunately, the two of them were still together in the end.
Now that everyone knew that they were in love and that the two children called him father, there was nothing more delightful.
As for marriage, as long as Jiang An didn¡¯t mention it, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. Everything was based on Jiang An¡¯s wishes.
After all, her first marriage could be said to have failed. Not only did it break her heart, but she also met a bastard like Si Cheng.
It was understandable if Jiang An was afraid of marriage.
He didn¡¯t expect to hear her propose marriage with his own ears. Zou Bai was ttered.
Zou Bai hugged Jiang An tightly, not knowing how to express his feelings. The all-powerful head of the Zou family was at a loss at this moment. Facing his sweetheart¡¯s proposal, his face was filled with a blissful smile.
¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m really happy.¡± Zou Bai simply hugged Jiang An and spun her around.
The feeling of flying made Jiang An cry out in surprise, but she quickly liked this feeling. She believed that Zou Bai would definitely not let her fall.
When the excitement subsided, Zou Bai put Jiang An down and asked, ¡°An¡¯an, why do you want to marry me?¡±
At least before today, he hadn¡¯t felt that Jiang An had any intention of getting married.
Jiang An sat on hisp. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to think about marriage either, but when I saw Sophie¡¯s sad face, I wondered what I would do if you were the one in trouble today.¡±
Zou Bai was silent on this topic. He did not dare to guarantee that he could live peacefully. As the head of the Zou family, he had too many things to do. He had to take risks for the family.
Previously, no matter what kind of danger he encountered, Zou Bai didn¡¯t take it to heart because he didn¡¯t have anyone to whom this would matter.
Even if he was gone, his family could still choose another head of the family. His parents had other sons. His death would only bring them temporary sorrow that would be forgotten over time.
But now that he had Jiang An, his lover would always miss him, so he could not die easily.
Jiang An looked at Zou Bai¡¯s face. ¡°I know you will always encounter all kinds of dangers. I don¡¯t ask for you to run back every time, but I hope you can think of me and the children waiting for you at home.¡±
Zou Bai pulled Jiang An into his arms. The two of them hugged each other in an extremely intimate posture, as if they could never be separated.
They only let go after a long time. There was already a red mark on Jiang An¡¯s arm, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Sometimes, pain and love were the same.
¡°Zou Bai, I want to marry you. No matter what happens in the future, I will still be your wife. I will always have the right to stand by your side.¡± Jiang An¡¯s every word was like an oath.
Faced with such sincerity, Zou Bai couldn¡¯t refuse. He knew that his life wouldn¡¯t be peaceful in the future. Jiang An would definitely follow him through the storm. Letting go was the best choice. He wanted his lover to live a happier life.
However, Zou Bai would never do that. To him, Jiang An was like the sunlight in the darkness. Since he had already seen the light, he could not let go.
Zou Bai took off the ne around his neck. It was something that had never left his side. It represented his status as the highestmander of the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards.
He put the ne around Jiang An¡¯s neck and knelt on one knee to kiss the back of her hand. It was a gesture ofplete submission to Jiang An.
¡°An¡¯an, I propose to you here and now. I swear that I¡¯ll love you and protect you for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t let you be sad for a moment,¡± Zou Bai said solemnly.
Jiang An smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you.¡±
This was the happiest day for Zou Bai. He hugged Jiang An and didn¡¯t sleep the entire night, afraid that it was just a beautiful dream.
The next day, the Zou family sent over the wedding ring as quickly as possible. He had designed it beforehand, and it took the craftsman a long time to make it.
A ten-carat pink diamond was embedded in the ring. It was dazzling from whichever angle. Jiang An felt that it was too eye-catching. ¡°Wearing such a big ring is simply blinding.¡±
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the effect I want. I want everyone to know how much I love you.¡±
¡°Could it be that a big diamond ring means that you love me more deeply?¡± Jiang An teased.
Zou Bai nodded. ¡°If I can¡¯t even give you a big diamond ring, what right do I have to say that I love you?¡±
When you love someone, you can¡¯t help but give them the best. Zou Bai evenined that this diamond ring wasn¡¯t dazzling enough.
Chapter 711: Diamond Ring
Chapter 711: Diamond Ring
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gao Tian¡¯s body was recovering very well. When Jiang An went to the hospital to take a look again, he was already able to sit up and move. However, he was not allowed to stand yet for fear that his wound would tear again.
Sophie¡¯s expression was much better, but she still looked a little gloomy. She smiled at Jiang An.
¡°I heard that we¡¯ve already found out who did it,¡± Jiang An said.
Sophie smirked. ¡°I already knew who it was. I only went to investigate to convict them. I just didn¡¯t realize that even my own mother was involved.¡±
After all, the gun was obviously aimed at her back then. The person the assassin wanted to kill was her. Gao Tian was only injured because he was trying to save her.
Sophie knew it must have been Henry and John, who wanted her dead so they could return to the royal family and fight for the throne.
Unexpectedly, Annie was with them. Her mother wanted to kill her.
Even if Sophie didn¡¯t have such deep feelings for her, it was human nature to crave parental love as a child.
She did not expect her mother to really disregard their mother-daughter rtionship and point the gun at her.
Jiang An quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You still have Gao Tian and Gao Jing. You have a family that loves you.¡±
Hearing these two names made Sophie feel better. Then, she noticed the diamond ring on Jiang An¡¯s finger.
She wanted to change the topic and said exaggeratedly, ¡°What¡¯s this? Did Zou Bai propose to you?¡±
Only then did Jiang An remember that she still had a diamond ring on her hand. She nodded shyly.
Sophie was happy to see her friend¡¯s happiness, not to mention that Jiang An had helped her so much. She was even more excited than if she had been proposed to herself.
¡°It¡¯s a big diamond ring. He wants to tell everyone you¡¯re married.¡± Sophieughed.
Jiang An blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to get such a big ring. I¡¯ll have to put it away when I go back to filming.¡±
Sophie joked, ¡°If you think it¡¯s too heavy, give it to me. I don¡¯t mind it.¡±
¡°Take it. I¡¯ll go to the house where you keep the royal jewelry to choose.¡± Jiang An also spouted nonsense.
Sophie waved her hand. ¡°Take your pick. As long as you don¡¯t take the crown, everything else is yours.¡±
The atmosphere became much more rxed as they chatted andughed. Sophie¡¯s furrowed brows finally rxed. Gao Tian was very happy about this and hoped that Jiang An woulde more often.
But happy times were short-lived. Now that they knew these people had attacked Sophie, they had to make them pay.
The crown prince had already prepared the evidence and went through legal procedures and called the police. Anyway, those people were no longer members of the royal family.
When they received the news, the three of them could not believe their ears. They had thought that Sophie would take revenge in private, but she had actually revealed the truth.
They couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. They quickly packed their luggage and quietly escaped. Other than William and Mary who could follow, the other children were all left behind.
There was no escape with such arge group of people. Besides, the children were useless. Sophie would not kill them.
The people who were left behind were so frightened that they did not know what to do. They were used to living a pampered life. They were not used to being suddenly stripped of their royal status.
They thought they could still live a good life with their father and slowly get used to it. They did not expect their father to find someone to try and assassinate the future queen then leave them behind.
They were really afraid that Sophie would get angry and make an example of them, but there was no way to run out. Everything in the house had been taken away by their father.
Sophie¡¯s hatred for these people was deep, but they did not know what Henry and John had done. There was no need to take revenge on them. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Arrange a ce for them to stay. After the coronation ceremony, arrange for them to live ordinary lives.¡±
The crown prince approved of Sophie¡¯s decision. If she really wanted to take it out on these people, it would prove that he had made the wrong choice.
However, the people who escaped could not be let off. The entire kingdom knew that these people had plotted to assassinate Her Highness Sophie, and wanted posters were posted everywhere.
Henry and John were on the run every day. They were so tired that they did not have time to think about anything else. William, on the other hand, secretly contacted forces overseas, wanting them to give him and his father protection.
However, in that case, those people would have to use their identities to interfere with Country F. In any case, even if they could not seed, they could still stir up trouble. In the end, they would not lose anything. This was a choice he had to make.
At this moment, Annie quietly left them and turned around to head to the capital.
Chapter 712: Meeting
Chapter 712: Meeting
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Annie did not believe that her daughter would really deal with her. After all, she was the one who had given birth to Sophie after ten months of pregnancy. They were connected by blood.
The best course of action was to concentrate the firepower on Henry and John, then go to Sophie herself and beg her, as her mother, to let her go.
Sophie¡¯s heart would soften, and she would definitely agree. When the time came, she would just push all the me onto them.
Annie knew that now was not the time to fight for the throne. Staying alive was the most important thing.
She should not confront Sophie now. She nned to charm her with her mother¡¯s affection, and wait until she was back in the royal family to make ns. There was always a way to take the throne.
Sophie didn¡¯t know that Annie had such a fantasy. After the doctor confirmed that he only needed to recuperate, she took Gao Tian back to the pce, where security was the tightest.
Gao Jing waited for a long time. He finally saw his parents. The family was happy to be reunited.
After ensuring the safety of her family, Sophie began to deal with the affairs of the kingdom. As a country with real power in the royal family, the queen had a lot of things to deal with.
Sophie¡¯s ease with these things impressed many officials. They had thought that she was just a princess who had taken advantage of the chaos to be a queen. They did not expect her to be so capable.
The officials also felt that Sophie was very suitable to be the queen. With her around, there would be peace in Country F for many years.
In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Sophie continued to preside over the old king¡¯s funeral. She could not dy the coronation ceremony, or else those people would definitely cause trouble.
Because Gao Tian still had to recuperate, Sophie had to do everything herself.
In the eyes of the public, Sophie¡¯s actions meant that she was a very tenacious person who would not bow down because something bad had happened.
Sophie had gained poprity among the people, who felt that she was indeed of the old king¡¯s blood.
In the grand funeral, the old king finally finished his life. He no longer had to lie in the cold mortuary.
Sophie presented her grandfather with flowers and said, ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t know what you think of me as a queen, but I swear to you here that I will use everything you taught me to serve this kingdom.¡±
When the crown prince heard her say this, he sighed and said, ¡°Father¡¯s children are all useless. I¡¯m just not that much of a bastard. You must be the perfect heir in Father¡¯s heart.¡±
Sophie didn¡¯t say anything about this. After all, her grandfather was in a long slumber, and no one knew what he would say.
After the funeral, preparations for the coronation ceremony had to begin. Due to the previous incident, the Marshal felt that he had neglected his duty. This time, he personally handled the security of the coronation ceremony. He directly transferred people from the army to ensure that there was no danger.
The people were also looking forward to the coronation ceremony. After all, they might never witness such a grand scene in their lives again. They could be considered to have witnessed history.
Sophie had wanted to keep things simple and save money for the good of the people.
But Jiang An shook his head. ¡°You can not hold the celebration and ball afterwards to reduce the royal expenses, but you can¡¯t save on the coronation ceremony.¡±
¡°But this ceremony is too extravagant. Every segment is made of money. It¡¯s so extravagant that it disgusts me,¡± Sophie said in disgust.
Jiang An advised her, ¡°You¡¯ve just be a queen. It¡¯s not a good thing to be too radical. Even if you don¡¯t like these things, you can¡¯t show it now. That will push everyone to your opposite side. You have to rope in some people and iste some. Naturally, they will have internal strife. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡±
Sophie was excited. ¡°An¡¯an, you¡¯re a genius. You should be the queen.¡±
Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°This is all knowledge from books. Look at history and you¡¯ll realize that the strategies of monarchs are simr.¡±
Since Jiang An had said so, Sophie did not make any changes to the coronation ceremony. The nobles watching the pce heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the queen did not touch the coronation ceremony, she would definitely not touch them.
However, just before the coronation ceremony, Sophie received a note with an address to meet her. It was signed by her mother, Annie.
To be able to make this note appear on the table in the pce, it was obvious that Annie had her own methods.
Sophie showed the note to Jiang An and mocked, ¡°Does she think I won¡¯ty a hand on her and want to talk as mother and daughter?¡±
¡°Only you know what she¡¯s thinking. Are you going to see her?¡± Jiang An asked.
Sophie nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to make sure she never escapes.¡±
Chapter 713: Crying
Chapter 713: Crying
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An was a little hesitant. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? She¡¯s your biological mother after all.¡±
It was not that she wanted to persuade Sophie to forgive her, but it was indeed a little bad toy hands on someone close to her. A bad reputation was a small matter. It was Sophie who had to face the condemnation of her conscience.
Jiang An was worried that Sophie was just being impulsive now. She would regret it when time passed and it would only be more painful.
Sophie knew what she meant and nodded. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve made up my mind. Mom and the other two uncles are aplices. If I don¡¯t deal with Mom, I won¡¯t have the right to question anyone else. Besides, I¡¯ve already given Mom a chance before.¡±
Sophie did not take away their possessions when she sent them out of the pce. They were enough to live a life without worry for the rest of their lives, a life that many ordinary people could only dream of, but they still wanted to kill her.
From that moment on, Sophie knew that these people would never be satisfied. Instead of giving them freedom, it was better to capture them all so that she, Gao Tian, and the child could be safe.
Seeing how determined she was, Jiang An stopped persuading her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the secret guards to follow you and ensure that she won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
Sophie knew how important she was to the country now and couldn¡¯t afford to be willful. ¡°Thankyou,¡± she agreed.
The meeting ce was at a cafe. It used to be Annie¡¯s private property. If she dared to meet Sophie here, she must have made some preparations. At the very least, she could run away if they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement.
Jiang An had blocked her paths in advance. The secret guards went over and searched the ce, even finding the tunnel.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. We¡¯ll block them when they meet,¡± Jiang An instructed.
Annie had no idea that the tunnel she thought was hidden had been discovered and was trying to say something to her daughter. She thought Sophie must have wanted her to love her. A child who had been deprived of maternal love since she was young would grow up to crave it vengefully. As long as she could lower herself and cry, she would be able to move her daughter.
However, Sophie was no longer a child. When she was young, she did hope that her parents would love her, just like other ordinary families who could live together and go out.
However, after meeting Gao Tian, her desires were satisfied. When she was in China, she lived in love. After giving birth, she realized even more clearly that her mother really did not love her.
Sophie was a strong person. Now that she knew this, there was no need to cause herself any more pain. She would pretend she had never had a mother.
Before leaving, Gao Tian pulled her back. ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t let yourself be sad no matter what.¡±
With her lover¡¯s support, Sophie had nothing to be afraid of. When she pushed open the coffee shop door, she exuded a shocking aura. Annie actually saw her father in her.
She suppressed her panic and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°My daughter, Mom has let you down.¡±
¡°Then tell me, what did you do to me?¡± Sophie was unmoved.
Her attitude made Annie a little nervous. Logically speaking, since she had already said so, she should be a little moved, right?
However, since the show had already started, she had to continue acting. Annie continued to cry, ¡°I saw that someone tried to assassinate you on television and only then did I know that Henry and John actually did this. If I had known earlier, I would definitely have informed you in advance. It¡¯s Mom who¡¯s too stupid. I believed they wouldn¡¯t attack their family.¡±
Sophie felt that she was treating herself as a fool, not knowing that they would attack their family. Then what was going on when the three of them discussed killing the crown prince?
Annie cried very sadly, but the other party did not react for a long time. She looked up and saw her daughter¡¯s mocking gaze.
¡°Mom, do you think I¡¯ll be touched by your words and bring you back to the royal family?¡± Sophie¡¯s tone was full of certainty.
Annie quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not delusional enough to return to the royal family, but you have so many enemies outside now. I have to return to your side to help you.¡±
¡°Then I won¡¯t have to trouble you.¡± Sophie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t give me any trouble too.¡±
Annie was a little anxious. ¡°How can you think of me like that? After all, I¡¯ve been a princess for so many years. I know how to help you.¡±
Listening to Annie¡¯s feigned ignorance, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to waste time talking about these useless topics with you. I know that you wanted to kill me with them. Stop acting here.¡±
Annie was still hoping that Sophie was just guessing and did not have any real evidence. She continued to cry. ¡°They used my name to do that. You¡¯re my only daughter. How could I do anything to you? You can¡¯t be deceived.¡±
Chapter 714: Don’t Want Mom
Chapter 714: Don¡¯t Want Mom
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Annie was crying her heart out. People who didn¡¯t know better might really be fooled into thinking she had her reasons, but Sophie wouldn¡¯t believe them.
Although the consequence of this assassination was that Gao Tian was injured, these people wanted her dead from the beginning. If not for Gao Tian, this country would have returned to their hands.
In that case, the country would never have peace. Moreover, these people had contact with overseas countries. They might even sell the country¡¯s interests.
Sophie would never allow such a thing to happen. She had to cut off her so- called family, not to mention that these people had long lost their kinship.
In Sophie¡¯s silence, Annie understood that she wasn¡¯t going to go soft. It would take a different way of talking.
¡°Sophie, even if you don¡¯t believe me, so many things have already happened before you officially ascended the throne. Without anyone to help you, no one can guarantee that you can sessfully ascend the throne.¡±
Sophie smiled when she saw her like this. ¡°Sure enough, this is the real you, only talking about benefits.¡±
Annie did not feel ashamed of being mocked and continued, ¡°With me around, I can block Henry and John¡¯s schemes. I¡¯ve fought with them for so many years. I know very well what methods they have, as long as you promise to restore my royal status after the matter is done.¡±
Sophie looked at her. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll say yes, and when things calm down, you¡¯ll still be trying to figure out how to squeeze me out and be queen yourself.¡±
Annie did think so, but she didn¡¯t expect Sophie to say it out loud. It was obvious that working together was a good thing for her.
Sophie had made up her mind from the start that she wasn¡¯t going to agree to anything Annie said.
She already had the intention to kill, so no matter what she said, it was only a temporarypromise. She would definitely cause more trouble in the future.
Annie stared into Sophie¡¯s eyes and saw that she spoke with extraordinary conviction.
¡°Sophie, are you abandoning me as your mother?¡± Annie stood up.
Sophie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going to have a mother.¡±
Annie pretended to casually look in the direction of the escape and tried her best to pretend to be furious. ¡°Other than me, no one will sincerely help you. Even Jiang An is only doing this to obtain the trading rights with Country F.¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯ll give Jiang An the right to trade, and she¡¯ll always support me,¡± Sophie said nonchntly.
She had already thought about what Annie would say in advance. No matter what the other party said, she would not waver.
Annie turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯d better calm down and think about what I said. I¡¯m going to the washroom. Give me the answer when Ie back.¡± Sophie knew what she was going to do and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±
Annie walked calmly to the washroom. Then, she opened the hidden door immediately and ran in.
She had not expected Sophie to be so imprable. She had cried and begged, but she had not been willing.
In that case, she had to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be bad if she was arrested. Killing Sophie was just a temporary fix. If her daughter really died, the throne would fall into the hands of others, and she might not be able to snatch it.
Might as well let Sophie be queen first and make nster.
She finally reached the other door. When she opened it, Annie was horrified to find soldiers standing outside. Their guns were aimed at her.
Instinctively, she tried to close the door, but Sophie stepped out. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to move, Mom, or they¡¯ll shoot.¡±
Annie looked at Sophie with hatred. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±
Sophie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not you. I can¡¯t do anything like that, but you¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±
To Annie, this was worse than killing her. She shouted, ¡°Sophie, you don¡¯t have to be hypocritical. If you have the ability, let these people shoot me. Don¡¯t say anything that will imprison me for the rest of my life. That¡¯s not benevolence at all.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not going to do that,¡± Sophie said. ¡°You brought this on yourself. When I let you go, you could have gone and just lived your life, but you didn¡¯t give up. You can¡¯t me me.¡±
The soldier went over and held Annie down, then threw her into the car and sent her directly to the prison for detention.
Knowing it was all over for her, Annie cursed Sophie loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think you can live in peace. They won¡¯t let you be queen. You¡¯ll die at their hands eventually.¡±
Listening to her mother¡¯s curse, Sophie¡¯s expression did not change.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll alle to apany you.¡±
After returning to the pce, Gao Tian and Gao Jing silently apanied Sophie, using their actions to tell her that the people who loved her were around.
Chapter 715: Church Development
Chapter 715: Church Development
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Churches were everywhere in China. They were already dissatisfied with the current situation and wanted to expand faster, but they had to be careful not to be discovered by the Zou family.
This time, they had targeted the rich. Their support was much more useful than that of themoners. When the power was enough topete with the Zou family, they would naturally be able to pull in more believers.
The Zhao family had also given them a lot of convenience so that they could avoid the Zou family¡¯s secret guards.
They knew that they couldn¡¯t touch Xiyun, so they went to Lin City in the south. The standard of living here was very high, and it was one of the best in China.
These rich people liked to pursue spiritual sustenance. It was a good ce for them to rope in more believers.
The Zheng family in Lin City was a century-old family. Although they were not as famous as the Zou family, they were considered a top family in the south. The olddy in the family loved to go to Buddhist temples.
They targeted Old Madam Zheng and used various methods to let her know that there was still the existence of the Church.
The olddy was not very vignt to begin with. In addition, the people from the church were best at preaching, so she was deceived into converting to the church and was very devout.
The family had no objections to the olddy¡¯s beliefs. As long as she was happy, it was fine. At most, they would give the church more money so that they could say more things that the olddy liked to hear.
Anyway, as long as the olddy was happy, it didn¡¯t matter what she believed. Their family didn¡¯tck money.
However, the eldest young master of the Zheng family, Zheng Fan, realized that something was wrong. This church was not the kind of church that advised people to be kind. It was not in the same system as the local churches. It seemed to have appeared out of thin air.
Moreover, Old Madam Zheng kept muttering about the apocalypse. She was anxious every day as if something terrible had happened. Only when she saw the people from the church would she calm down. No one knew what they had said.
Zheng Fan thought of a way to get a book on the church. After opening it, he was even more certain that this church was a cult.
It was about ¡®the apocalypse¡¯. It said that the sun would disappear soon. Only those who had contributed enough to the church could enter a new era.
Zheng Fan did not believe a word of this. He had to think of a way to wake Grandma up.
However, Old Madam Zheng trusted the church very much and did not listen to her grandson at all. She even felt that he would offend the gods by doing this, so she pulled him to the church to repent.
Zheng Fan was originally unwilling to go, but on second thought, if he knew more about this church, he would be able to expose their true colors, so he obediently followed.
With Old Madam Zheng leading them sessfully into the church, this ce was so hidden that even locals could not discover it. From the outside, it was impossible to tell that it was a church.
Old Madam Zheng pushed him forward and made him kneel in front of the statue to repent.
Zheng Fan knelt unwillingly. He did not have any thoughts of repenting, but when a fragrance wafted over, he felt especially sad and tears fell.
At the same time, his heart was filled with guilt for ndering the church previously. Then, he cried bitterly.
The people from the church took him into their arms andforted him. The others also cried, as if they could empathize with his sadness.
After crying for so long, Zheng Fan¡¯s mentality changed. He felt that the Church was not that bad after all. After returning home, he studied the book seriously.
Old Madam Zheng was also happy to see this happen. The rtionship between the grandson and grandmother was getting better and better. Every day, they discussed when they would go to the church again.
Such a scene happened in all the families in Lin City. They felt that the church was another home for them. The believers inside were a family. They could truly understand their happiness and sadness.
Therefore, they wanted to pull their families in. If they could seed, everyone would be happy. However, if their families were resistant and refused to join, it became a disaster for their families.
There would be endless arguments in the family. No one could understand each other. In the end, they would even fall apart.
The Church was taking over the city step by step, and the Zhao family was doing their best to hide these things. The Zou family¡¯s secret guards could not keep their eyes on Lin City. Their main attention was still on Beijing and Xiyun.
The Church was not greedy. They slowly developed in Lin City and Zhu City. As long as they had these two bases, they could expand throughout the country.
On theboratory table, the instrument that Si Cheng was connected to fluctuated greatly and finally stabilized.
Luo Chen and Julie almost fainted from exhaustion. They didn¡¯t even have time to eat.
¡°Julie, how long do you think we¡¯ll be busy?¡± Luo Chen¡¯s voice became softer.
Julie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. At least until this person can return to a normal standard of living.¡±
Chapter 716: Miracle
Chapter 716: Miracle
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Although the two of them were very excited to sessfully make Si Cheng like this, they were really tired.
After all, it was impossible for machines and human flesh topletely fuse. Flesh and blood would instinctively reject machines. Previously, many test subjects had died because of this.
In the end, they were either infected or did not survive the fusion stage. Only Si Cheng had reached this stage.
Not only did he not show any signs of infection, but his body even began to recover in vitality. This proved that his body had begun to ept the existence of machinery, and it was different from the previous experimental bodies.
¡°Why do you think he was able to ept while so many test subjects died from rejection?¡± Julie asked.
Luo Chen was still busy recording the data. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because half of his brain is dead, but the other half still shows signs of activity. He¡¯s desperately trying to survive.¡±
They were technological geniuses, but they were also believers of the church. As they achieved better achievements in the field of science, they became more and more confused.
The power brought about by technology was clearly very powerful, but it could not defeat the will of humans. Their flesh and blood were actually stronger than steel.
Julie felt that it made sense and quickly recorded the fluctuation just now.
Just as the two of them were about to eat, Si Cheng, who was lying on the table, sat up.
This shocked the two of them. It took them a while to react before they opened the door and rushed in. Julie had medical knowledge. She took a shlight and checked Si Cheng¡¯s pupils. His reaction was very normal. It was obvious that his brain had recovered very well.
The blood vessels and nerves in a human¡¯s brain were dense. Even the top medical practitioners did not dare to say that they hadpletely understood the brain.
When they took over Si Cheng, they didn¡¯t have any hope at all. Anyway, they had nothing to do, so it wasn¡¯t a loss to do an experiment.
Unexpectedly, it really seeded. They were making history. The two of them were so surprised that they did not know what to do. They hugged each other and shouted.
After Luo Chen confirmed that the mechanical transportation was normal, the two of them looked at Si Cheng carefully. After a long time, they tried to speak. ¡°Do you know who you are?¡±
The man in front of them was confused. In the end, he shook his head to indicate that he did not know.
This situation was within their expectations. It was already a miracle that he could wake up and react. It was normal for him to lose his memories.
Julie continued, ¡°Can you talk?¡±
Si Cheng opened his mouth and made some meaningless sounds. He sounded like a newborn baby, but babies wouldn¡¯t understand them.
The two of them fell silent again, not knowing how to deal with Si Cheng.
¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Let¡¯s report it to the church and let them decide.¡± Julie was a little irritated.
Luo Chen didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Julie, this is a miracle we¡¯ve created single-handedly. Whether it¡¯s medical or technological, it¡¯s something no one has ever explored. We can¡¯t easily hand him over to someone else.¡±
Julie hadn¡¯t expected Luo Chen to think that, but she thought it made sense.
The two of them had worked hard to save Si Cheng and give him a new life. If they handed him over, there would be no follow-up experiments. This project would be equivalent to being directly interrupted.
Although dedication to the church was important, they were scientists first. They had to make this experimentplete.
Driven by this thought, Julie and Luo Chen worked together to hide this matter. The news reported to the church was the same as before. They only said that Si Cheng had yet to wake up.
In fact, the two of them surrounded Si Cheng every day and used various tests to stimte him and recorded his reactions.
They even taught him how to speak again. However, the two of them were not qualified to be teachers, so they could not teach him properly.
They realized that Si Cheng¡¯s IQhad not returned to that of a child. Instead, his brain had indeed taken away a portion of his normal reactions, so he was slow in everything he did. His speech was incoherent because hisnguage nerves had not been repaired.
Because of this, Julie began to despise Luo Chen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that all his nerves have been repaired? Why is this still happening?¡±
¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Luo Chen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re the chief surgeon. I¡¯m only responsible for connecting normal nerves and mechanical nerves. The rest has nothing to do with me.¡±
The two of them started arguing again. It happened every day during this period. It almost became as important as eating.
Si Cheng looked at them in a daze. Right now, he relied on Julie and Luo Chen the most. When he saw them arguing, he felt a little flustered. It was like a child seeing his parents arguing.
¡°Don¡¯t¡ argue¡¡± He said with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m¡ scared.¡±
These words were like thunder on the ground. The two of them could not believe their ears. This was the first time Si Cheng had spoken on his own after waking up. Previously, he had only imitated them.
Chapter 717: Captured
Chapter 717: Captured
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Si Cheng, who was far away overseas, spoke, but other than Julie and Luo Chen, no one knew. They lived in a closed environment. Jiang An did not know that the person she thought had died long ago had returned to this world.
She was busy helping Sophie deal with the coronation. The royal family had been chased out, and the crown prince was not in charge of anything but missing his vegetable field. There were many things waiting to be decided, and she could not leave them all to the royal butler.
Sophie simply dragged Jiang An into the pce, ostensibly to let her enjoy the life of an aristocrat, but in reality, she was entrusting all these matters to her.
Jiang An was extremely busy every day. The butler waspelled to report even the matter of changing a button, afraid that the queen would me him if she was dissatisfied.
However, it was understandable that he was so afraid. From the perspective of the people, Sophie was indeed very benevolent. He had seen with his own eyes what had happened to the royal family during this period of time, so he naturally understood that Sophie was not a kind person.
It was said that when the new monarch ascended the throne, they would have to change his important position to one of their own. He had never thought that he could still be the royal family¡¯s butler. He only hoped that he could leave safely. After all, he knew too many things.
Sophie had no intention of recing him. Royal etiquette wasplicated, and it was very convenient to have someone who knew how to handle it. She would definitely be busy with national affairs in the future, so she did not have the time to fuss over such matters.
Moreover, there would only be three people in the royal family in the future. There was no point in changing people.
Jiang An could tell what the butler was thinking, so she held back and didn¡¯t say anything. She was afraid that if she said it, she would scare him.
Zou Bai was a little dissatisfied with this. It wasn¡¯t easy for An¡¯an to say that they should get married, and the two of them should stick together more intimately. However, she was extremely busy every day, and the time she spent talking to him had to be forcefully squeezed out. It wasn¡¯t as sweet as he imagined.
Therefore, he followed Jiang An into the pce every day. Even if he couldn¡¯t help, he sat at the side and looked at his fiancA?e eagerly.
Zou Yi and Zou Er couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. How did the once wise and decisive family head be like this? Not only was his eyes filled with Miss Jiang, but he also had a smile on his face.
If the secret guards who were still in the country saw this, they would probably faint from fear.
Sophie had worked hard for a while, and it was odd to see him like this. ¡°You seem to be smiling a lottely.¡±
¡°I¡¯m getting married. Of course I have to smile.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was filled with smiles.
This reason was impable, so Jiang An could only let him be.
Zou Bai pulled her into his arms. ¡°How long are you going to be busy? Is Sophie¡¯s own coronation ceremony being thrown to you?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. She¡¯s busy catching Henry and John,¡± Jiang An said.
Zou Bai thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll get the shadow guards to cooperate with Sophie and capture them quickly. That way, you won¡¯t have to be busy with these things.¡±
Annie had already told them where those people were hiding, but after the army went, they could not find anyone.
After realizing that Annie was missing, they felt that something was wrong and immediately packed up and ran away.
Now was not the time to force things. Preserving strength was the smartest thing to do.
They had expected Sophie to hold off on the arrests and focus on the coronation.
However, Sophie was determined to send them all to prison. She did not have the same soft-hearted attitude as before.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so cruel, but they hurt Gao Tian and wanted to kill me. They don¡¯t deserve my kindness,¡± Sophie said angrily.
Zou Bai nodded. ¡°No one can say that Sophie is the one being cruel to her family. They were the ones who wanted to attack the queen.¡±
His analysis always hit the nail on the head. Compared to the so-called familial ties, he saw more benefits. This was the horizon that the heads of aristocratic families had to have.
¡°Then where can they run to?¡± Jiang An ced her hand on Zou Bai¡¯s arm. ¡°There should be news from the secret guards, right?¡±
¡°There¡¯ll be news soon.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Zou Yi came in. He walked to Zou Bai¡¯s side and said, ¡°They ran away separately. They¡¯re currently in these two ces.¡±
Sophie quickly told the soldiers to arrest those people immediately. Henry and John thought they were very smart, but they were held down.
When they were caught, the two of them shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a prince. You can¡¯t do this to me. This is an offense to the royal family.¡±
The soldiers didn¡¯t need to ask more. They definitely didn¡¯t catch the wrong person.
This time, the three siblings were reunited in prison again. They knew that they had no chance this time and began to curse and criticize each other.
Everyone was hysterical, as if this was the only way to prevent themselves from losing all hope.
Subconsciously, they also pushed the me to the others, unwilling to believe that it was their own fault.
Chapter 718: Coronation Ceremony
Chapter 718: Coronation Ceremony
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After getting rid of the worry in her heart, Sophie could finally devote herself to the coronation. Zou Bai originally thought that she would let Jiang An back and the two of them could still go on proper dates in Country F.
Unexpectedly, Sophie refused to let go of Jiang An, saying that this would give her a sense of security. Zou Bai¡¯s face turned ashen every day.
He couldn¡¯t persuade Jiang An toe back, so he stayed by her side 24 hours a day.
Sophie didn¡¯t care how ugly his expression was as she pulled Jiang An along to review the coronation process over and over again.
This was her first step to bing a queen. She would have to face everything herself from now on.
Jiang An also patiently apanied her andforted her. Gao Tian could not do this because he was also overwhelmed by having to learn etiquette.
It was impossible for Zou Bai to practice with him, so Gao Tian was facing difficulties himself. Fortunately, he had Gao Jing by his side. As the crown prince, he also had to attend.
Sophie had built up her confidence over and over again. Finally, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°An¡¯an, thank you so much for staying with me. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this without you.¡±
Jiang An shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re only able to get to where you are now because of your bravery. I just gave you a push.¡±
However, Sophie did not think so. She attributed all the results to Jiang An and immediately made a decision. ¡°An¡¯an, I want to confer you the title of marquis to thank you for your contribution to Country F.¡±
Jiang An did not expect her to have such thoughts. She rejected her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a title. Besides, you said that you would dissolve the royal family. When the timees, this title will be useless.¡±
Sophie insisted, ¡°Even if I want to dissolve the royal family in the end, it will take a long time. During this period, this title will be convenient for you. Everyone will know that Country F is behind you.¡±
Of course, Jiang An understood what the title represented, but she really didn¡¯t think she had the right to obtain it.
Although she had helped Sophie, she had also obtained trading rights with Country F. It could be considered an exchange of interests.
Furthermore, this was done out of affection for her friend, so she could not ept the title. She really wanted Sophie to live safely, which was the reason she took the risk to help her be queen.
But she could not resist Sophie¡¯s persistence. It was only then that she realized that her friend had the aura of a queen.
¡°An¡¯an, this is my gratitude to you. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll definitely feel flustered. Just treat it as fulfilling my wish.¡±
Since Sophie had already said so, Jiang An could only agree. However, she made a request. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any appointment ceremony. Just give me the title.¡±
Since Jiang An had taken a step back and agreed, Sophie naturally had to take a step back and agree. As for what to do when the time came, it was up to her.
On the day of the coronation, Jiang An was the only foreigner who participated. The people sent by the other countries were only watching from afar.
Not only was Country F very concerned about the Queen¡¯s coronation, but other countries and even those who did not understand politics wanted to see this luxurious scene.
Naturally, there was also a live broadcast of the coronation on the Chinese Inte. Everyone was amazed by the rigor of the royal family¡¯s etiquette.
As the camera turned, they saw a familiar face. Jiang An was standing with a group of nobles.
[Is that Jiang An?]
[That¡¯s Jiang An. It¡¯s just that her outfit is different from the ones in China.]
[Previously, there was news that she was invited to Country F¡¯s celebration. She hasn¡¯t returned yet.]
[It¡¯s fine if she hasn¡¯te back. Logically speaking, she should be standing far away to watch the ceremony. Why is she standing with the nobles?]
[I don¡¯t know, but the ribbons and badges on her are extraordinary. They seem to be simr to those of other nobles.]
[Could it be that Jiang An has be a noble?]
[But she¡¯s Chinese.)
[So what? Many countries have given foreigners titles.]
Theizens were discussing, but they could note up with a conclusion. It was just spection.
Tan Si, who was pregnant, was very disdainful when she saw this. This fetus was very different from before. After she passed the early stages of pregnancy, she frequently got cravings.
Originally, she was still concerned about her figure, but Zhao Yan had left her alone here, causing her to be in a particrly bad mood. She began to eat without restraint, and she became several times fatter.
Every day, she would throw a tantrum when she looked in the mirror. After that, she would scold and eat at the same time. When she saw Jiang An¡¯s radiance, she was furious.
Moreover, these spections online were all elevating Jiang An¡¯s identity.
¡°Why would they give a foreigner a noble title? Jiang An must be shameless enough to stand with the nobles.¡± Tan Si snorted coldly.
Then, she quickly posted suchments online. They were all belittling Jiang An. Many people supported her.
After all, the Inte was a ce where they did not have to expose their true identities. It did not matter what they said. They only wanted to vent their distorted thoughts and scold anyone.
Chapter 719: Marquis
Chapter 719: Marquis
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Zou family¡¯s secret guards had been staring at thements about Jiang An on the Inte. They had long received a notice that Miss Jiang would be the Madam of the family in the near future and had the right to lead the secret guards.
This made them pay closer attention to the Inte andment crazily to push down those words. They could not let Madam see it and be unhappy.
Jiang An had no idea what was going on. She silently thought about what Sophie was going to do next.
She had rehearsed with Sophie so many times that she had developed the habit of reviewing it in her mind, even though she knew she didn¡¯t have to remind her this time. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.
Sophie was so nervous that she didn¡¯t show any expression. Instead, the ceremonial officer thought that this was more royal, and his expression was even more serious than hers.
Sophie walked to the throne in her robe to receive her coronation, and the glittering crown finally fell on her head.
At this point, Sophie had officially be the queen of Country F. She sat down elegantly and looked at everyone.
The people who came to attend lowered their heads one after another, and the nobles had to bow.
Such a grand scene was enviable. The live broadcast room was flooded with people. Sophie wanted to increase her international influence and go against everyone¡¯s wishes to publicize the coronation.
There was more than one live broadcast set up at the venue. She made sure that the entire world could watch the ceremony.
When Jiang An saw her bing queen, a smile appeared on her face. This meant that her efforts had not been in vain.
After the queen¡¯s coronation, Gao Tian and Gao Jing would be conferred titles. Their identities had to be officially established today.
Sophie picked up another crown from someone else¡¯s hand, and Gao Tian stepped forward and half-knelt in front of her. The ceremonial officer read the lengthy canonization, concluding with one sentence that made Gao Tian prince.
[They actually made him a prince. Ordinary members of the royal family aren¡¯t even able to obtain this title.]
[Is the Prince very noble?]
[The prince¡¯s status is only behind the crown prince¡¯s. Only the king¡¯s closest brothers will receive this title.]
[Isn¡¯t it normal for the Queen¡¯s husband to be conferred the title of Prince?]
[The husband of the Queen of Country F has always been conferred the title of Duke.]
[The nobles of Country F are different from other countries. After all, the royal family has the final say in this country. They won¡¯t easily give very high titles.] Everyone discussed it on the Inte. This coronation ceremony would be used as a topic of discussion for a long time.
After conferring the title of Prince, it was time for Gao Jing. He imitated his father and walked over, half-kneeling to ept the title of Crown Prince.
The nobles watched happily, afraid that bad photos would be taken. It wouldn¡¯t be good if people said that they didn¡¯t respect the Queen.
There were only three members of the royal family in total now, and the Queen had the means to fight her way out of everyone to seize the throne. Her own mother was still in prison.
They couldn¡¯t believe that she was a kind person. It was better to live a careful life.
They originally thought that the ceremony would end here. Next would be the royal banquet that was not publicized. At that time, they would be able to heave a sigh of relief.
However, the ceremonial officer brought out another medal. It seemed that someone was about to be conferred another title. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. They had not heard anything about it before.
Jiang An lifted her skirt and walked out. She lowered her head slightly as a bow and was conferred the title under the gazes of everyone.
She did not expect Sophie to act first and reportter, and even give her a conferral. Even if they did not follow the procedure fully, it was formal enough.
The ceremonial officer read the words to confer the title on her loudly, scaring the nobles. It was fine if Gao Tian, a foreigner, became a prince. After all, he was the queen¡¯s husband and was a family of Her Majesty the Queen. Whatever was conferred in the end was the royal family¡¯s own business.
Jiang An was aplete foreigner. It was unprecedented for her to give her a noble title. In the past, even if they wanted to give a foreigner an honor, they would only give a medal or the title of a friendly envoy. There had never been anyone who directly gave a foreigner the title of a noble.
Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Jiang An was conferred the title of Marquis. This was a top-notch noble title. Now that there was no Duke in Country F, it meant that the nobles had to bow to her.
They subconsciously wanted to retort, but when they thought about how it was a live broadcast, they would definitely embarrass themselves in front of the world if they rushed out and said anything. Moreover, the Queen was clearly determined to do this on such an asion. It was probably useless even if they objected.
In the end, they could only grit their teeth and ept it. They advised themselves that Jiang An would leave Country F sooner orter. It was fine even if she was conferred the title of marquis. It just sounded good.
Of course, there were also petty people who gritted their teeth in hatred. They thought that such a noble title should be given to them. Why should they give it to a foreigner? Their expressions towards Jiang An were very ugly.
Chapter 720: Tan Si Fainted
Chapter 720: Tan Si Fainted
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Not only were the people from Country F stunned, but the people from China also did not understand what had happened. Why was Jiang An conferred the title of marquis? Could foreigners be conferred the title of nobility too?
No wonder Jiang An was standing with the nobles previously. It turned out that she was going to be a noble too.
However, everyone could not ept it. Jiang An was born and raised in China. Why did she have a noble title?
The Inte exploded with discussions about this matter.
[Is Jiang An¡¯s matter true?]
[That¡¯s a global live broadcast. How can it be fake?]
[Why did you give her the title of a marquis? They look very noble.]
[Of course it¡¯s noble. That¡¯s a status second only to a duke. By the way, there¡¯s no duke in Country F now.]
[Oh my god, Jiang An¡¯s current identity is really extraordinary.]
[Moreover, the queen is Sophie. Jiang An has tried her best to help her before. I think the Jiang family will get better and better in the future.]
[What marquis? It¡¯s just nice to say. Jiang An isn¡¯t a real noble at all. She probably used some shady methods.]
This message was sent by Tan Si. She could not bear to see Jiang An living well at all. She wished she could pull her down and trample her under her feet.
She saw that Jiang An was dressed gorgeously in the live broadcast and epted the conferment under everyone¡¯s gaze. She was really indescribably elegant.
Looking at how much weight she herself had gained, she could no longer see her original beautiful appearance. Furthermore, she had been thrown here by someone. No one cared about her life or death.
The jealousy in Tan Si¡¯s heart almost burned her dry. Jiang An had clearly been bullied by her since she was young, but now, she had be an existence that she could not touch.
She tried her best to post those nderousments online. Even if she couldn¡¯t hurt Jiang An, she could at least avenge herself.
Because she was in an irritable state every day, the house had already been ruined. Her face was also starting to have e, and it was bad enough to be impossible to ignore.
This caused Tan Si to not want to look in the mirror again. She either ate or slept irregrly every day.
Logically speaking, the servants should have reported the matter to Zhao Yan. However, because the two of them had a huge fight not long ago, he asked the servants to only care about Tan Si¡¯s food, drinks, and to keep her alive. There was no need to tell him anything else.
The servants could not stand Tan Si¡¯s bad temper and were happy not to care about these things. The situation was getting worse.
The Zou family¡¯s secret guards naturally noticed Tan Si¡¯s ount. They quickly found the IP address and realized that it belonged to the Zhao family. They quickly reported the matter.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t think that it was Zhao Yan¡¯s doing. These methods were too inferior and he didn¡¯t have a brain. He wasn¡¯t that stupid.
After thinking about it, it should be Tan Si. After all, she was currently following Zhao Yan. Zou Bai did not have the time to care about this matter. Recently, his mind was filled with preparations for the wedding.
¡°Ban her ount. If she does anything again, teach her a lesson,¡± Zou Bai said.
The secret guard did as he instructed. When Tan Si wanted to post anotherment and was informed that she had been banned, she was so angry that she started smashing things in the room again.
When the servant heard this, she was a little worried. ¡°Did something happen?¡±
¡°What could have happened? It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t been like this for a day or two. She doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling ufortable,¡± another servant said indifferently.
Tan Si caused such amotion every day. At first, they were very nervous, afraid that she would hurt the child in her stomach. However, as time passed, they realized that her health was really ridiculously good. No matter how much she struggled, she was fine.
Just as the two of them were about to go to bed, the sound of things being smashed suddenly stopped. Logically speaking, Tan Si would not end it so quickly.
After listening quietly for a while, they realized that there was really no sound. They hurriedly ran to Tan Si¡¯s room. After knocking for a long time, there was no response. They opened the door with the key and saw her lying on the ground unconscious.
This frightened everyone in the vi. ¡°Someone,e quickly. Miss Tan has fainted.¡±
Everyone was shocked. Although Zhao Yan did not care about Tan Si, he cared about the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach. As long as it was a prenatal checkup, he woulde over. Even if he did not see Tan Si, he would go to see the doctor to ensure the child¡¯s health.
If anything happened to the child, Zhao Yan would skin them alive.
The servants in the vi hurriedly called for an ambnce. The family doctor ran over to perform emergency treatment, but it was difficult to determine the cause of the illness withoutrge equipment.
Previously, Zhao Yan had to build a small hospital in the vi and buy the equipment that the hospital would have here. They did not have to go out for a prenatal checkup.
However, Tan Si lost her temper and said that the thing had radiation. She cried and refused. In the end, he could only give up.
Chapter 721: The Zhao Family’s Attitude
Chapter 721: The Zhao Family¡¯s Attitude
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The servants immediately told Zhao Yan the news. He had been annoyed by Zhao Lan recently, and when he heard this, he was even angrier.
There were so many people guarding a pregnant woman, but they could still let something happen to her. What a bunch of useless people.
However, now was not the time to argue with the servants. Zhao Yan quickly went to the hospital. He had to protect this child.
Unexpectedly, he met Zhao Lan as soon as he went downstairs. She mocked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go? I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a worried expression. After all, you don¡¯t even care about your biological sister.¡±
Zhao Yan didn¡¯t have time to argue with her. He continued to walk out with a cold expression.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go out. I broke off the engagement because of you. If you don¡¯t resolve this matter, I¡¯ll never let you have a peaceful life,¡± Zhao Lan rushed over and said.
¡°Hurry up and get out of the way. I want to go to the hospital,¡± Zhao Yan said with a headache.
Zhao Lan snorted. ¡°What does it have to do with me where you go? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to die from a terminal illness?¡±
Zhao Lan and Zhao Yan were indeed biological siblings. They were both cold-blooded and heartless. In their hearts, they only cared about themselves. There was no concept of kinship at all.
However, Zhao Lan had inherited Luo Xuan¡¯s stubbornness and was determined to be with Mo Shen.
Since Zhao Yan had broken her engagement, he had to pay the price. Zhao Lan was watching him every day and wanted to make him suffer every moment.
Zhao Yan didn¡¯t expect such an oue. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have coveted the benefits given by the Mo family and ignored Zhao Lan¡¯s matters.
¡°No matter what, wait for me toe back. Something happened to Tan Si. I have to go to the hospital quickly.¡± Zhao Yan was just short of begging.
If he were to physically fight, he could definitely beat Zhao Lan. However, if he really did that, the other party would probably go to the elders to cry. At that time, things would be huge. He would definitely be reprimanded for beating his biological sister. He was already an adult, so he could not lose face.
However, he did not know what was going on with Tan Si. He was looking forward to the birth of this child, so he could only lower his head.
Zhao Lan looked at him curiously. ¡°Other than benefits, you don¡¯t take anything to heart. You don¡¯t seem to love Tan Si much. Could it be that these worries are for the unborn child?¡±
Ever since Zhao Yan carried Tan Nian back, she knew that Tan Si was with her brother and was pregnant with his second child.
Naturally, Luo Xuan doted on Tan Nian in every possible way. She would even bring him along when she went out. She was fullymitted and was just short of finding a way to pluck the stars from the sky for him.
The siblings had never been treated like this before. They had been thrown to the nanny to take care of them since they were young. At most, they knew that they had a mother.
However, it was no wonder. They did not look like their fathers, but Tan Nian and their father looked exactly the same when he was young.
Luo Xuan had ced all her feelings on her husband, but she had not received a response for half her life. She had long be a stubborn person.
Now that she had this child, she finally had an outlet for feelings.
In her heart, this was her and her husband¡¯s child. He had inherited her husband¡¯s looks and stayed by her side. His real mother was not important at all. When the time came, she could just pay and send her away. After all, she was a woman who coveted money.
Zhao Lan thought that Zhao Yan had the same attitude. After all, he didn¡¯t seem to like Tan Nian much. He was just carrying him in front of their mother.
But now, he actually lowered his head for that unborn child. It was simply a miracle.
Zhao Yan took a deep breath. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t stop me now, I can do whatever you want in the future.¡±
Zhao Lan suddenly thought things through and said, ¡°Then you can leave.¡±
Although he did not know what was wrong with her, Zhao Yan knew that he could not dy any longer. He quickly ran out with Zhao Yi.
Of course, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t have any good intentions. She just felt that when this child was born, the house would be even more lively. There might be more fun things to do.
In any case, Zhao Yan would not help her resolve the engagement now. It was better to let him off. When the time came, that child might be useful.
The news of Tan Si¡¯s ident naturally reached Luo Xuan¡¯s ears. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let Nian Nian know about such things in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter even if she dies.¡±
She ced most of her feelings on Tan Nian now. She hoped that he would only have her in his world and not ignore her like her husband.
Tan Si, his biological mother, was the biggest obstacle. After Tan Nian came, he would always talk about his mother. Luo Xuan patiently coaxed him. She felt that as long as it was long enough, he would definitely be able to forget Tan Si.
Hence, she hated it the most when people mentioned his mother in front of Tan Nian. Not to mention that Tan Si had been sent to the hospital, even if they told her that she was dead, she would not let Tan Nian know. That might be even better.
Chapter 722: Investigation Reasons
Chapter 722: Investigation Reasons
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
No matter how many people wanted Tan Si dead, at least Zhao Yan hoped that she would survive because she was still pregnant with the Zhao family¡¯s child.
Zhao Yan rushed to the hospital as fast as he could. At this moment, Tan Si had already been pushed into the resuscitation room. The servants were panicking outside.
However, when they saw Zhao Yan they huddled in a corner. They were in charge of taking care of Tan Si but could not keep an eye on her. With such a huge matter happening, it was better to say less lest they were pulled out.
It was impossible to kill someone in thiswful society, but with the Zhao family¡¯s power, it was definitely easy to make a person wish they were dead.
Under such circumstances, everyone huddled together and trembled, afraid that Zhao Yan would notice them.
Fortunately, he was not in the mood now. His heart was filled with the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach.
Ever since he brought Tan Nian back to the Zhao family, he had never seen the child again. Luo Xuan seemed to have the intention to sever his rtionship with everyone and only wanted to be the closest person to him.
At that time, Zhao Yan knew that Tan Nian would not be too close to him in the future. Since that was the case, he had to make two preparations.
Tan Si¡¯s child was anotheryer of protection for him. If Tan Nian wanted to be his enemy in the future, then he couldn¡¯t be med for choosing someone else. After all, he wouldn¡¯t only have one child in his life.
Zhao Yan waited anxiously, afraid that the doctor woulde out and tell him that the child could not be saved. At the same time, he kept ming Tan Si in his heart. She clearly had good food and drinks in the vi and would immediately send anything she wanted. What was there to be dissatisfied about?
She could actually faint and be sent to the hospital. Could it be that there was something he did not know?
At the thought of this, he turned to look at the servants with a fierce gaze. ¡°What exactly happened during this period of time?¡±
The butler was pushed out and replied, ¡°Young Master, Miss Tan has been staying in her room recently. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±
This was not what Zhao Yan wanted to hear. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth. If something didn¡¯t happen, how could she suddenly faint?¡±
Zhao Yan suspected that the servants had mistreated Tan Si and felt that they could bully her just because he was not around. However, that would be wronging the servants. With Tan Si¡¯s personality, she even dared to hit Zhao Yan. How could she be bullied? Usually, as long as she was unhappy, she would cry andin, torturing everyone until they were physically and mentally exhausted.
Seeing that these people were silent, Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°I have a solution even if they don¡¯t speak. Zhao Yi, take them away.¡±
The others didn¡¯t know what was going on. After all, the butler had been in the Zhao family for decades. He knew Zhao Yi¡¯s methods. He hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re definitely obedient to Miss Tan. As long as she asks, we¡¯ll do it even if we¡¯re exhausted. However, ever since she got pregnant, her temper has been getting worse and worse. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, she¡¯ll be angry.¡±
¡°She scolds theputer every day. Even if we want to calm her down, we¡¯ll be scolded out. Therefore, we can only make more delicious food and hope that she¡¯ll be happier. When we heard that she was angry today, we quickly thought of making something to send over. Unexpectedly, after scolding for a while, there was no more sound. When we pushed the door open and entered, we realized that Miss Tan had fainted.¡±
Zhao Yan stared at him. ¡°Is that the truth?¡±
¡°Definitely the truth.¡± The butler nodded repeatedly. ¡°Even if you ask us all separately, all of us will have the same answer.¡±
A bold servant said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed as the butler said. We advised Miss Tan not to be angry and take care of her body. In the end, we were almost beaten to death.¡±
Zhao Yan also knew Tan Si¡¯s character. She could not even hide her temper in front of him, let alone in front of them.
It did not seem possible for these people to abuse Tan Si. It was more likely for her to abuse the servants.
However, the child was the most important. He had to find the answer. Zhao Yan turned to look at Zhao Yi. ¡°Go to the vi and bring theputer over. I want to see what it is.¡±
Zhao Yi quickly instructed someone to get it. At this moment, the doctor pushed the door open and came out. He said, ¡°Mr. Zhao, the child and the adult have stabilized.¡±
Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Zhao Yan finally heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Then why did she faint?¡±
¡°The pregnant woman¡¯s diet is very irregr, which causes her physical condition to be unstable. She must have fainted because her blood pressure rose after being angry.¡±
The doctor said, ¡°Although it¡¯s fine this time, it might not be the case next time. You have to pay attention to the health of the pregnant woman and keep her in a good mood every day. Otherwise, such a thing will happen again. That will be very dangerous.¡±
Zhao Yan hurriedly nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±
Even if it was for the sake of the child, he had to endure this for a while. At least, he had to wait until Tan Si gave birth to the child.
Chapter 723: Fake Gentleness
Chapter 723: Fake Gentleness
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si was sent to the ward. The Zhao family was rich, so they naturally could not let her stay in an ordinary ward. They booked the entire VIP ward on the top floor to prevent anyone from disturbing her rest.
The secret guard quickly brought theputer over. Zhao Yan opened it to see what Tan Si was using it for. He was furious.
Her daily browsing records were all about Jiang An. Then, shemented crazily below, ndering her.
This way, there would naturally be people who would retort. Tan Si was immersed in scolding others on the Inte. No wonder she became hot- tempered.
He knew that Tan Si hated Jiang An, just like how he had treated Zou Bai. He wanted to live a better life than the other party. However, now was not the time to let her emotions affect her. She still had a child in her stomach. How could she be angry every day?
Zhao Yan really wanted to pry open Tan Si¡¯s brain to see what kind of structure it was. She could not even differentiate between priorities.
He had never wanted Tan Si to enter the Zhao family. Now, he was even more determined. He even decided not to let the child stay by her side. He had to carry him away from birth.
If there was such a stupid mother, the child would also be led astray.
However, no matter how he thought about it, he could not take action now. He had to coax Tan Si well. Anyway, there were still two months before the due date, so he did not have to endure it for too long.
Zhao Yan had been mentally preparing himself. He felt that he had suffered a huge grievance. From the beginning to the end, he had never considered Tan Si¡¯s feelings. It was as if she was just a child-bearing machine without any thoughts.
When Tan Si opened her eyes, her first reaction was to touch her stomach. She realized that the child was still there and heaved a sigh of relief.
Then, she turned around and saw Zhao Yan. She was so frightened that she almost cried out. She was afraid that he would scold her.
However, Zhao Yan was unusually pleasant. He brought over a cup of water. ¡°You just woke up. Have some water. Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Tan Si shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°You scared me to death. When you recover, I¡¯ll move to the vi to apany you,¡± Zhao Yan said as he stroked her hair.
For a moment, Tan Si could not get used to his gentleness. Previously, when the two of them were together, other than arguing, they would only argue. It was rare for them to have such a gentle conversation.
Zhao Yan could tell that she was not used to it and immediately began to lie. ¡°Some time ago, because the Mo Family wanted to break off the engagement with my sister, I was so busy that I didn¡¯t even have time to sleep, so I neglected you and our child. Now that something like this has happened, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll be by your side from now on.¡±
Although he gave a reason, Tan Si still had a vignt attitude. In her opinion, Zhao Yan was not such a person.
Zhao Yan was not in a hurry to exin anything. He was busy arranging things. He even had to confirm with the servants what to eat for dinner, afraid that Tan Si would not eat well.
When he was still like this after dinner, Tan Si became even more puzzled.
Zhao Yan picked up a book and pretended to say casually, ¡°After Nian Nian returned to the Zhao family, he was picked up by my mother. It¡¯s difficult for me to even see him. He probably won¡¯t remember what Dad looks like after a while. I definitely have to keep this child by my side.¡±
Hearing him say this, Tan Si still believed him. It was possible to be gentle for the sake of the child. No one would believe that it was because of her.
Since that was the case, Tan Si was happy to enjoy it. The heir of the Zhao family was here to take care of her personally. It was not a treatment that could be enjoyed at any time.
She had a superficial personality to begin with. After being coaxed for two days, she started to throw tantrums. She either despised the room or the smell of disinfectant. In any case, there was nothing that suited her taste.
Zhao Yan also agreed good-naturedly. After the doctor said that there was nothing serious, he returned to the vi. Then, he kept an eye on Tan Si¡¯s work and rest every day. He even formted a healthy life n for her.
Sometimes, he would personally cook for her. He really looked like a gentle husband. Tan Si was a little confused. It seemed like it was not bad to live like this.
Zhao Yan was handsome and came from a noble background. If she followed him, she would obviously be able to live a rich life. Moreover, she was about to give birth to his second child. Tan Nian was also very liked by Old Madam Zhao. She might have a chance to be Young Madam.
With this thought in mind, Tan Si naturally stopped keeping an eye on Jiang An every day. Her personality became much more peaceful.
Just like that, the vi weed a rare period of peace. The servants felt that it was a dream. It was great that Tan Si was not angry. No one knew that these days were only temporary.
At this time, Jiang An had finally left Country F. Next was Sophie¡¯s battlefield alone. This was all she could do. Gao Tian also began to participate in politics, wanting to fight alongside Sophie.
Chapter 724: True Love
Chapter 724: True Love
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An¡¯s return to China naturally attracted the attention of various media outlets. They had long been waiting outside the airport. Even though they knew that she was on a private ne and would leave through the VIP passageway after getting off the ne, they still hoped to be able to capture the scene of her getting into the car. It would still make the headlines for them.
Even if they were not allowed to report on foreign politics, they could guess that the Jiang family must have yed a part in Sophie bing the queen. That was why Jiang An went to Country F and participated in the funeral of the previous king and the coronation of the new queen.
As a foreigner, she had obtained the title of marquis. This was something that even the nobles of the country itself could not obtain.
Everyone was guessing that the Jiang family was about to undergo a change. This heir might be able to change the current situation and bring new vitality to the Jiang family.
The media no longer paid attention to Jiang An¡¯s celebrity status. Instead, they treated her as a real heir and thought that being a celebrity was just this youngdy¡¯s game.
The other aristocratic families were also staring at the Jiang family. With such a capable heir, it was simply enviable.
They had originally thought that Jiang An was just a cover. In the end, they still had to choose the heir from their three sons. Their abilities were obvious to all.
They did not expect their youngest daughter to be such a big shot. She had done such a big thing without a word.
With so many capable children, many aristocratic families would not even dare to dream of it.
After all, other than the first two generations of aristocratic families, it was very easy for profligate sons to appear in the future. It was already considered good to only fool around. Their family background would not be affected if they spent their time away.
The ones to be afraid of were those who would think that they were capable and insist on participating in the family¡¯s decision-making. In the end, the family would be unable to recover because of their mistakes.
This was the reason why many aristocratic families died out. Therefore, they paid more attention to the nurturing of children. Even if they could not bring the family to a higher position, they had to have a clear understanding of themselves. They would rather the children take the money to spend and not think about starting new businesses.
To have an equivalent of just one child of the Jiang family in every generation would be a pipe dream. Furthermore, there were four of them. One could imagine the future achievements of the Jiang family.
Zou Bai naturally couldn¡¯t appear in the media¡¯s eyes. He had to keep the secret that he was going overseas, so he came back a day early and went to the airport to pick up Jiang An the next day.
When the two of them walked out of the airport hand in hand, the sound of shutters outside rose and fell. It sounded scary.
The two of them pretended not to know anything and calmly got into the car to leave. The media was extremely excited.
The pink diamond ring on Jiang An¡¯s finger was simply blinding. They had never seen her wear it before, and it was on her ring finger. It was obviously a wedding ring.
Although the Jiang family and the Zou family said that the two of them were engaged, they had never held an engagement ceremony. They had never heard of when they were going to get married. Some people guessed that it was used as a coboration. They would break up after a long time.
This time, no one doubted it anymore. With such a big diamond on her hand, it should be a good thing.
Under Zou Bai¡¯s hints, many simr posts appeared on the Inte. It was written that he had specially bought this pink diamond overseas and spent more than 200 million yuan.
At this moment, there was a discussion about diamonds on the Inte. To be able to give out such a ring was enough to show Zou Bai¡¯s love for Jiang An.
[There¡¯s a good saying. Men don¡¯t necessarily love you when they spend money on you, but if they don¡¯t spend money on you, they definitely don¡¯t love you.]
[A ring worth more than 200 million yuan. I don¡¯t believe that Zou Bai is just putting on an act with Jiang An.]
[This is just a proposal ring. If you¡¯re officially married, you¡¯ll have another one.]
[Really?]
[Of course, this is how Zou Bai gets married.]
[It¡¯s too luxurious.]
[Who said that rich people don¡¯t have true love? This is true love.]
When Zou Bai saw thements, he smiled in satisfaction. He wanted everyone to envy Jiang An.
The discussion caused by this ring was not important to Jiang An. The first thing she did when she returned home was to carry the children. The two children had been separated from her for so long and missed their mother very much.
Little Feather began to cry when she saw her. Even Jiang Yi, who usually did not show any emotions, did not look happy.
Jiang An hurriedly hugged each of them with one hand and sat on the sofa for a long time without letting go.
Seeing that Jiang An was a little tired, Mo Shen said, ¡°Mom is already back. The two of you should let her rest.¡±
Hearing his words, the children quickly sat up. Jiang An smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient now. Looks like it¡¯s better for me to send you to Uncle¡¯s ce.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s live together. Mom, Dad, and Uncle will apany us,¡± Jiang Yu said innocently.
¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°Uncle has his own life, but he¡¯lle to visit you often.¡±
Chapter 725: Prelude to the Wedding
Chapter 725: Prelude to the Wedding
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
To Mo Shen, of course, he wanted to be by their side forever, but he couldn¡¯t say this out loud.
An¡¯an already had someone by her side who could protect her. He only needed to guard her quietly from afar.
He squatted down and said to the two children, ¡°Uncle lives not far from here. As long as you miss Uncle, I cane and see you immediately.¡±
The children also knew that they could not mess around. This oue was already very good. They nodded and said that they would also visit their uncle often.
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had to attend sses every day. This was something all children from aristocratic families would experience. They would go to kindergarten in the second half of the year.
After watching the two of them leave, Mo Shen said, ¡°Why are you the only one back? Where¡¯s Zou Bai?¡±
¡°He¡¯s been away for so long. There are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the Zou family, so after picking me up at the airport, he rushed to Beijing,¡± Jiang An exined.
Mo Shen could understand him. It was rare for the head of an aristocratic family to leave the main family. He was afraid that something would happen. Not only did he secretly leave for Jiang An, but he had also stayed with her for so long. It was already very good that he couldst until here to pick her up.
¡°I saw the coronation ceremony in Country F. I didn¡¯t expect you to be conferred the title of marquis.¡± Mo Shen smiled.
Speaking of this, Jiang An felt shy. They had clearly agreed to just give her a title, but Sophie had officially conferred her title in front of so many people. This gave her no chance to refuse.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t mention this again. Anyway, I won¡¯t stay in Country F. It just sounds good.¡± Jiang An shook her head.
Mo Shen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else, but he didn¡¯t think that it was just a title.
Since Sophie could confer the title of Jiang An on a global live broadcast, she had to announce to everyone that she was backing her. This way, even in China, her status would be different from before.
Her good friend was the queen of Country F, and she had real power in her hands. Anyone who wanted to touch her had to think twice.
Jiang An had been extremely busy and tired recently. She didn¡¯t care about her bearing and copsed on the sofa.
¡°I won¡¯t be taking on any jobs for the time being. It¡¯s so tiring to help otherse up with ideas,¡± Jiang An said weakly.
Mo Shen covered her with a nket. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to work, then don¡¯t. You¡¯ll probably be busyter.¡±
¡°Busy? Busy with what?¡± Jiang An asked in confusion.
Mo Shen took out his phone and showed it to her. It was filled with reports from all the major media outlets. The cover was a photo of her and Zou Bai walking out of the airport hand in hand. The pink diamond in her hand was highlighted, and the article was about to be published.
¡°The news of the two of you getting married has already spread like wildfire. Are you still going to drag it out?¡± Mo Shen said.
For a moment, Jiang An regretted proposing at this time. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to get married, but she really didn¡¯t want to manage the wedding. That was more tiring than work.
Jiang An wrapped herself in a nket. ¡°Can¡¯t we say that we¡¯ll get married after some time?¡±
Mo Shen killed her fantasy. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you said that it¡¯s just an engagement earlier on, but now you¡¯re wearing a diamond ring on your ring finger. You even said that you¡¯ll hold the wedding. It¡¯ll make the public suspicious of the two of you.¡±
Jiang An knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore. She sighed and felt that life was really difficult.
She was having a headache over the wedding. There was someone who had a bigger headache than she did.
When Chen Xiang saw the report, she immediately smashed everything in the house. Ye Ying was shocked when she pushed open the door. Even the pillow and nket were cut into pieces. There was almost nowhere to go in the house.
For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should go in. It looked like Chen Xiang was dangerous.
¡°Sister Ye.¡± Chen Xiang floated over like a ghost. ¡°You saw the report, right?¡±
Ye Ying nodded. ¡°I saw it. You have to calm down.¡±
¡°They¡¯re getting married.¡± Chen Xiangughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re getting married.¡±
Her smile was really scary. Ye Ying silently took a few steps back and ran away as soon as something was wrong.
To be honest, it was understandable for them to get married. After all, they had been engaged for so long. Even if they did not get married, Chen Xiang would still not be involved.
Zou Bai clearly said that he had nothing to do with her. It didn¡¯t even have anything to do with them in the past. No matter how sad she was, it was useless.
After Chen Xiang finishedughing, she looked at Ye Ying. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let the two of them get married. I¡¯m the one Zou Bai loves. Jiang An used tricks to snatch him away. She has to pay the price!¡±
Ye Ying didn¡¯t know what expression to make. God bless her so that she could quickly find her passport. She wanted to stay far away from these lunatics and never be a manager again.
Chapter 726: Tolerance
Chapter 726: Tolerance
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There was another person who would also be agitated, and that was Tan Si in the capital.
Zhao Yan knew that she would definitely be angry because of this report, so he directly cut off the vi¡¯s Inte and prevented her from surfing the Inte.
The servants in the vi were also not allowed to mention anything about Jiang An again. They were to pretend that this person did not exist in the world. Otherwise, there would be no ce in the entire Capital for them to live.
At this point, the servants naturally kept their mouths shut.
The vi was like a paradise. Tan Si could only live in istion here.
In order to make her happy, Zhao Yan came to apany her every day for the first time. Even if he was impatient, he endured it.
This attitude made Tan Si feel smug. She felt that Zhao Yan had finally ced his attention on her. He still liked her a little.
Little did she know that Zhao Yan did not even have thest bit of pity for her. The beautiful female celebrity in the past had long disappeared. Now, Tan Si was a bloated woman with all kinds of e on her face.
This made Zhao Yan, who was used to seeing beautiful women, feel that he could not bear to look at them.
He did not care that the person in front of him was pregnant with his child. It was precisely because of estrogen that she became like this.
As someone who had been high and mighty for too long, he didn¡¯t care to understand what changes pregnancy would bring to a woman. He only felt that after ten months, she should be able to have a child.
In fact, he even med Tan Si for not liking to dress up and not being as exquisite as other youngdies from aristocratic families.
However, as Tan Si¡¯s pregnancy went on, she could no longer use any cosmetics on her face. Every night, she would be unable to sleep because of the edema in her legs. Naturally, her face was extremely haggard.
Zhao Yan could only see that she was not as good-looking as before, and he was even more determined to abandon her.
Tan Si was immersed in Zhao Yan¡¯s gentleness during this period of time. She thought that as long as she gave birth to the child, he would definitely let her enter the Zhao family. The two of them lived in such fakeness.
When Tan Si went out for a pregnancy checkup, she heard the nurses talking.
¡°Do you think Zou Bai is really going to marry Jiang An?¡±
¡°She must be getting married. There¡¯s such a big pink diamond on her ring finger.¡±
¡°Giving a ring doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re getting married.¡±
¡°There are very few reports about the Zou family because they can only be released with their consent. Now, there are reports about marriage everywhere. Who do you think instigated it?¡±
¡°It must be Zou Bai. This is too romantic.¡±
¡°But thinking about it, one is the head of the Zou family, and the other is the heir of the Jiang family. Howpatible they are.¡±
The nurses were very envious of this matter, but it stopped there. They knew that Zou Bai would not marry an ordinary person.
However, to Tan Si, it was like a bolt from the blue. She was pregnant with her second child and had yet to enter the Zhao family¡¯s door, but Jiang An was actually going to marry Zou Bai?
She still couldn¡¯t beat Jiang An. Even if she tried her best to marry Zhao Yan in the end, she would always carry the title of a mistress.
The aristocratic families did not recognize the identity of a girlfriend. If they really liked her, they would get married. There was no need for her to only be a girlfriend after giving birth to two children.
The confidence that Tan Si had built up during this period of time hadpletely copsed. She could not give birth to this child outside. She had to enter the Zhao family.
The first thing she said when she returned to the vi was, ¡°I want to have a child at the Zhao family¡¯s house.¡±
Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to coax me with other words. I can¡¯t let this child be born outside. He¡¯s a child of the Zhao family. He has to be born under your recognition,¡± Tan Si said stubbornly.
Zhao Yan felt a headacheing on. Why did Tan Si suddenly have such an idea?
Not to mention that she was pregnant, even if she could give birth to a child, it would be useless. Luo Xuan would not allow her to marry into the family.
The current patriarch was still Zhao Yan¡¯s father. As long as he was still alive, Luo Xuan would not let Zhao Yan take over the reins of power. Until now, he had only obtained a small portion of the power, so he could not disobey his mother¡¯s wishes.
Zhao Yan said impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about this. You can naturally enter the house after giving birth.¡±
¡°No, I want to stay at the Zhao residence now.¡± Tan Si held his arm and said.
In this world, promises were the most unreliable. It would be toote when the child was born. At the very least, she had to get the title of a fiancee. It would be best if she could strike while the iron was hot and get married.
This way, she would be the same as Jiang An, and even marry into a rich family before her.
Tan Si¡¯s heart was filled with thoughts of marrying into a wealthy family. She had long forgotten Jiang An¡¯s current status. She was from a wealthy family herself.
Zhao Yan looked at her stomach. ¡°Wait for two days. I want to go home and prepare.¡±
Hearing Zhao Yan¡¯s words, she finally smiled. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be a smart child. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±
Chapter 727: Solution
Chapter 727: Solution
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai had heard about the Zhao family from the secret guards. To be honest, Tan Si was like a time bomb. Zhao Yan would not have a good ending if she stayed by his side.
He understood that Zhao Yan only wanted this child and did not have any feelings for Tan Si. Otherwise, he would not have kept her outside.
However, Tan Si had already ced all her hopes on Zhao Yan. If she knew that the other party had never thought of being with her, something would definitely happen.
However, Zou Bai was happy to see this happen. In any case, it wasn¡¯t his family that was in trouble.
He took care of the matters at home as quickly as possible. Then, he pulled his brother and set off towards Xiyun with the gifts. It was the most basic thing in proposing.
As for why it was his eldest brother and not his parents who went, it was because the couple had gone to the tropical rainforest and could not rush back for a while.
When they arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s residence, Zou Bai stopped and began to tidy up his clothes, afraid that there would be anything wrong.
Zou Fei was surprised to see her brother like this. ¡°You never put these things on yourself. You don¡¯t even bother to wear a gown at the gathering of the aristocratic families. Why are you so nervous today?¡±
Zou Bai looked at him. ¡°Big brother, the first time you went to sister-inw¡¯s house, you said the wrong name. Do you need me to help you recall?¡±
¡°No need, no need. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Zou Fei didn¡¯t want to hear his brother say those embarrassing things.
Jiang Hai and Li Mei were waiting for them in the living room. Although they couldn¡¯t bear for their daughter to get married, they understood that this was part of life.
The two children were very close, and with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, they should have been together long ago.
However, Jiang An still wanted to spend more time with them, so she had dyed it until now.
Moreover, they had heard Jiang An mention the proposal process yesterday. Thinking of the years when they supported each other when they were young, they nodded in agreement. The greatest joy as parents was to see their children happy.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t mess up. He got someone to send many gifts to the two elders. Then, he sat down and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m here to propose marriage to you. I want to marry An¡¯an.¡±
Zou Fei said, ¡°Our parents are overseas and won¡¯t be able to make it back in time, but they will definitely arrive on the day of the wedding. I¡¯m here with Zou Bai today as his elder brother and the eldest son of the Zou family, to show how much our family values An¡¯an.¡±
The other party¡¯s etiquette was a form of respect for their child. Jiang Hai and Li Mei had no reason to object.
Li Mei said, ¡°The two of you really love each other, so we naturally have nothing to object to. We only hope that you can live a beautiful life and live happily for the rest of your lives.¡±
Zou Bai stood up and said firmly, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of An¡¯an for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t make her sad for a moment.¡±
They had seen Zou Bai¡¯s actions for a long time and believed that he would do it.
Jiang An said, ¡°Everything else is not a problem, but what do you want to say about the identities of the two children?¡±
Everyone fell silent when they heard this. If they announced the children¡¯s background to the public, Jiang An would definitely be criticized. After all, she had not divorced Si Cheng when the children were born.
However, if they didn¡¯t say it, it would be unfair to the two children. They were clearly the biological children of the Zou family. In the eyes of outsiders, Zou Bai was only their stepfather.
Even Zou Bai could not think of a perfect solution. He really did not want An¡¯an to be discussed, but the children could not be wronged.
¡°I won¡¯t respond to this for now, but I¡¯ll give the children whatever they need, including the inheritance rights of the Zou Family,¡± Zou Bai said.
This was indeed the best solution at the moment. Not only would An¡¯an not be used as a topic of conversation, but everyone would also know that these two children were the heirs of the Zou family and would not be underestimated.
At this moment, Jiang An said, ¡°I won¡¯t let the children suffer. If anyone wants to say anything about me, they¡¯re free to just say it.¡±
She was no longer afraid of human words. No matter what outsiders said, they would not harm her. The children could not use the name of stepchildren.
Li Mei held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of these, but the children will be said to be the product of an affair. Can you stand such words?¡±
Just when everyone did not know what to do, Zou Fei said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow Zou Bai¡¯s idea first? After that, Sister-inw can film a television drama and describe your story. After everyone watches it, they will naturally understand this kind of thing. At that time, you can take the opportunity to tell the truth. The public will ept it very well.¡±
¡°That¡¯s indeed a solution.¡± Jiang An¡¯s eyes lit up.
Zou Fei smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the influence of television dramas. Any other ideas might not even beparable to a television drama even if you rack your brains.¡±
Chapter 728: Agree
Chapter 728: Agree
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Fei¡¯s idea was approved by everyone. Jiang An immediately called her agent and asked her to contact someone to prepare for the filming of this television drama.
The entirepany began to move. There were too many things to prepare for filming a television drama. Directors and screenwriters had to be carefully selected before they could meet Jiang An¡¯s requirements.
The manager said, ¡°An¡¯an, there¡¯s an annual television drama award ceremony in Beijing. Legend of Gan Lan has been nominated, so they invited you to participate. This is a very important award. I still hope that you can go. We can also promote the fact that the new television drama is about to start filming.¡±
Jiang An agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there.¡±
Zou Bai said, ¡°The Zou family will also invest in this television drama. We have to let everyone know that this story was produced by our two families.¡±
Since the matter had already been resolved, Jiang Hai and Li Mei epted the Zou family¡¯s gift and said, ¡°We agree to Zou Bai and An¡¯an¡¯s marriage.¡±
The two of them were very excited to receive their parents¡¯ permission. Marriage and love were different. They wanted to obtain the blessings of their rtives.
Zou Fei said happily, ¡°Our parents will definitelye back before the wedding. At that time, we will officially propose marriage ording to the traditional ceremony. We definitely won¡¯t do An¡¯an wrong.¡±
Li Mei and Jiang Hai were genuinely happy to hear him say this. Although young people nowadays had started to simplify etiquette, for a family like theirs, a real wedding was held ording to traditional etiquette.
After all, their children would not only have to face a family after marriage, but also a veryrge family. Only a very formal marriage would be recognized by the family.
¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to tell Mom and Dad,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°I won¡¯t stay in the Zou family often after I get married. I¡¯ll live in Xiyun half the time.¡±
When they heard this, they looked surprised. Then, they immediately looked at Zou Bai.
They had no objections to their daughter living at home, but they did not know what the Zou family¡¯s attitude was.
However, Jiang Hai and Li Mei had already thought it through. If their daughter insisted on doing this, they would support her regardless of whether the Zou family epted it or not.
Zou Fei didn¡¯t have any opinion on this. As long as his brother agreed to it, it didn¡¯t matter to him. After all, he had never been in charge.
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°I support An¡¯an doing this. Although I¡¯m the head of the Zou family, An¡¯an is also the heir of the Jiang family. She should live here.¡±
Hearing his words, everyone was naturally happy. The more Li Mei looked at Zou Bai, the more satisfied she became. She felt that it was not easy to find such a considerate son-inw. He was even devoted to An¡¯an. He was really tens of thousands of times better than Si Cheng.
She hadpletely forgotten her initial dissatisfaction with Zou Bai. She felt that he would definitely treat An¡¯an badly if he killed people like flies.
The marriage was officially set. Jiang An brought the children to Beijing with Zou Bai. She had to prepare for the award ceremony. More importantly, she had to let the children get used to the Zou family.
This was the first time they hade to the Zou family. Everything was so novel that they couldn¡¯t get enough of looking around.
¡°This time, you don¡¯t have to stay in a hotel anymore. Our family of four will stay at home,¡± Zou Bai sighed.
Previously, he had either stayed in a hotel or the Jiang family with Jiang An. It made him feel like he was a lover who couldn¡¯t see the light of day.
The news of Jiang An moving into the Zou family¡¯s mansion was reported by the media immediately. They had now figured out the Zou family¡¯s intentions. They wanted to publicize the marriage between the two families, so it didn¡¯t matter what they reported.
The people on the Inte alsopletely understood that the two of them were really getting married. From the photos, they even brought their children along. They were obviously family.
Everyone was still very happy to see true love in the world. They congratted Jiang An and Zou Bai. Zhao Yan was not in a good mood when he saw this.
He was still worried about his child. Zou Bai was about to get married, and he was marrying the heir of an aristocratic family. It would not be easy for him to find a wife who could suppress Jiang An¡¯s status.
Others might not know, but he knew. Those two children were clearly Zou Bai¡¯s biological children. He had gotten everything.
At the thought of this, Zhao Yan gritted his teeth in jealousy. Their backgrounds were no different. Why was Zou Bai able to have such a smooth life today? Even his marriage was unbelievably perfect.
He still had to coax Tan Si humbly. There was not a day of peace at home. Zhao Lan was going crazy every day.
He copsed weakly on the chair, hoping that the child would be born quickly. Then, he would send Tan Si away and end this torturous life.
Just as he was fantasizing about the future, a servant walked over. ¡°Young Master, Miss Tan said that she wants to see you now.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Zhao Yan said impatiently.
The servant looked troubled. ¡°Miss Tan is making a fuss about moving to the old residence.¡±
Chapter 729: Welcome In
Chapter 729: Wee In
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan was so angry that heughed. ¡°She really dares to think about it.¡±
Not to mention that he had never nned to bring her to the old residence, even if he really loved Tan Si to the point of being dizzy, it was impossible for him to marry her into the family.
With Luo Xuan in the Zhao family, he was not in charge. It was wishful thinking to bring her in.
Not to mention that he had long gotten tired of Tan Si and was waiting for the child to be born before ending this rtionship.
However, he still had to coax the other party now. Zhao Yan reluctantly went to look for Tan Si.
¡°Get Zhao Yan toe over. I don¡¯t want to stay here. We agreed that I¡¯ll move in two days. Why hasn¡¯t there been any movement? Hurry up and call him over!¡± Tan Si said crazily.
She had been waiting obediently, thinking that Zhao Yan was thinking of a way to bring her back. However, a week had passed, and there was still no sign of her moving. It was as if he had made up his mind to let her give birth here.
Tan Si definitely did not want to do this. She had already given him a second child and had to receive the treatment she deserved.
Moreover, Jiang An was about to marry Zou Bai. She couldn¡¯t lose on such a matter.
¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m still thinking of a way. Can you wait a little longer?¡± Zhao Yan forced himself to smile.
During this period of time, no matter how impatient he was, he always looked extremely gentle on the surface. No matter how much Tan Si messed around, he would tolerate it.
This gave Tan Si the illusion that he must have been frightened by her previously. He was afraid that she would really lose herself and the child, so he treated her so gently.
Once she had such thoughts, she started to be impudent. She was no longer as cautious as before and kept jumping around his bottom line.
Tan Si leaned over and said, ¡°How long do you want me to wait? If you wait any longer, the child will be born. I can¡¯t let him be born outside.¡±
Zhao Yan looked at her stomach. ¡°It won¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Such a promise could not make Tan Si feel at ease. She herself was someone who would not keep her promise.
She shook off Zhao Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re doing it on purpose to make me give birth outside, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Zhao Yan wanted to hug her so that he didn¡¯t have to look at her face. He said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t think so. You can¡¯t use me.¡±
Tan Si pushed him away. ¡°Then return Nian Nian to me. I haven¡¯t heard from him since you took him away. Have you found a new mother for him?¡±
Zhao Yan tried his best not to show an angry expression. ¡°Nian Nian is following my mother now. Can you not make wild guesses?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to return Nian Nian to me!¡± Tan Si shouted.
This was even more difficult than moving into the old residence. Luo Xuan now treated Tan Nian as a treasure. Not to mention leaving her side, he could not even meet his father, Zhao Yan.
If not for Luo Xuan¡¯s ruthlessness, Zhao Yan would not have valued the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach so much. He did not want the future sessor to have a good rtionship with Luo Xuan.
Just as Zhao Yan was thinking about how to brush Tan Si off, she turned around and ran to the balcony. Half of her leg had already stepped out, scaring everyone.
Half of the servants surrounded her and persuaded her toe down. The other half quickly contacted the firemen to save her. They could not let anything happen to Tan Si.
Zhao Yan really had a headache. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Even I can¡¯t disobey my mother. Do you think courting death is useful?¡±
He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After all, he had been a young master surrounded by stars since he was young. When had he ever suffered such grievances?
This time, Tan Si was really sure that he was lying to her. He had never thought of bringing her into the Zhao family.
¡°You¡¯re a big liar. I¡¯m about to give birth to your second child, but you still want me to follow you without any status!¡± Tan Si cried and shouted.
Zhao Yan was furious. ¡°That¡¯s because you were willing. In the beginning, you didn¡¯t know that Tan Nian was my child. You gave birth to him just to use him as a bargaining chip to marry Si Cheng. Now, you¡¯re pregnant with this because you seduced me. I¡¯ve never forced you.¡±
Although Tan Si always had bad ideas in her heart, she had always been the apple of the Tan family¡¯s eye. She felt like her face was on fire when he said that. She felt that the servants were mocking her.
On impulse, she jumped out of the window. Fortunately, the secret guard had already climbed down from the roof and reached out to grab her arm.
Tan Si let out a painful cry as the secret guard forcefully pulled her back.
The family doctor came over to check and said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Tan¡¯s child is fine. It¡¯s just that her arm is dislocated.¡±
Zhao Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It¡¯s good that the child is fine. Hurry up and call the doctor to treat her arm.¡±
He had thought that the matter was over, but he did not expect Luo Xuan to find out.
Chapter 730: Zhao Zhe
Chapter 730: Zhao Zhe
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Half of the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards listened to Luo Xuan. Previously, she did not think it was necessary to care about Tan Si¡¯s matter. It was not a big deal for her son to have a lover.
Although this person was Tan Nian¡¯s mother, it was enough that she took care of the child. He didn¡¯t need a mother.
Furthermore, he had heard from the secret guard that Zhao Yan was already tired of Tan Si. She was a shallow and ignorant woman who liked to fool around. She was not even qualified to be her son¡¯s lover, let alone be the matriarch.
However, she was still pregnant, so Luo Xuan did not interfere.
He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so capable. She even tried tomit suicide. She couldn¡¯t let her be a joke outside.
After coaxing Tan Nian away, Luo Xuan turned to Zhao Yan and said, ¡°Since she wants to enter the house so badly, let¡¯s bring her over.¡±
Zhao Yan looked up in surprise. He did not think that his mother had epted Tan Si.
As expected, Luo Xuan said, ¡°When the child is born, get rid of her so that there won¡¯t be any more trouble.¡±
Tan Si did not know that her life and death had been decided. She happily packed her luggage and felt that suicide was really effective.
If she could be brought into the Zhao family today, she could marry Zhao Yan tomorrow.
Tan Si entered the Zhao family¡¯s old residence excitedly. Luo Xuan was ying with a jigsaw puzzle in the living room with Tan Nian. She called Tan Nian¡¯s name and was about to go over.
Luo Xuan put down the teacup in her hand. It made a loud sound on the table, making her not dare to move.
Tan Nian saw Tan Si and did not move, so Luo Xuan did not want to look at her directly. She said coldly, ¡°This is our Zhao family¡¯s eldest grandson, Zhao Zhe. Don¡¯t call him by the wrong name.¡±
Tan Si did not expect the child¡¯s name to have been changed. Even if she wanted to change his surname, she should have called him Zhao Nian. The Zhao family had changed his full name. It was obvious that they wanted to cut off all ties with her.
¡°Auntie.¡± Tan Si refused to admit defeat. ¡°No matter what Nian Nian¡¯s name is, I was the one who gave birth to him. You have to let us reunite, right?¡±
Luo Xuan looked down on Tan Si from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that his name is Zhao Zhe. As for being his biological mother, that¡¯s nonsense.¡±
Tan Si widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to deny my existence?¡±
¡°You were just a lover. You don¡¯t exist in the Zhao family. Little Zhe will have a new mother in the future. You¡¯ll never be able topare to a youngdy from an aristocratic family.¡± Luo Xuan didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore and left with the child.
Tan Nian wanted to talk to his mother, and kept turning back to look at Tan Si. However, he had been frightened by Luo Xuan during this period of time. He knew that he could not disobey her, so he obediently followed her.
Tan Si was inplete despair. She wanted to make a scene and call Zhao Yan over. This waspletely different from the life she had imagined.
Zhao Lan floated over like a ghost. ¡°I advise you to be obedient. In this family, my brother doesn¡¯t have the final say. Don¡¯t even think aboutmitting suicide. Once the child is gone, my mother can throw you down the stairs in the next second.¡±
Tan Si did not dare to move. She could only stand on the spot and cry silently.
Zhao Lan was especially happy to see her like this. ¡°By the way, do you hate Jiang An? She¡¯s about to hold a wedding. I heard that Zou Bai has already invited all the top wedding designers in the country and abroad. It must be a grand wedding that no one will forget.¡±
As she spoke, Tan Si¡¯s expression became worse and worse. Zhao Lan was especially happy to see her in pain. If she couldn¡¯t marry Mo Shen, everyone would have to apany her and be unhappy.
The matter of the designers was indeed true. Jiang An felt a headache as she looked at the booklet in her hand. There were so many dazzling designs, but she really couldn¡¯t tell which was better.
The designers also knew that this was a big business. As long as they could get Jiang An to choose them as wedding designers, they would definitely be famous internationally. It was much more important than the remuneration.
Hence, they did their best to design wedding dresses that were more gorgeous than the previous ones, hoping that they would be chosen by Jiang An.
Jiang An really couldn¡¯t tell what was different in the pile of long skirts.
There were even people who used diamonds on the wedding dress. This way, it would definitely be very dazzling under the light, like a wedding dress in a fairy tale.
However, Jiang An didn¡¯t like these types of designs. It was like dressing up as a golden gift.
Seeing that she didn¡¯t look too good, Zou Bai walked over. ¡°Is there nothing you like?¡±
Jiang An sighed. ¡°These people didn¡¯t design a wedding dress. I¡¯ll look like a cake tower when I wear it.¡±
¡°Pick some more. If nothing is appealing, switch to another batch,¡± Zou Bai said.
Jiang An flipped through it mechanically and her eyes suddenly lit up. It was a fishtail wedding dress without a big tail or anything like that. The dress was justce decoration. The veil was a style that only existed in thest century. It looked simple and generous.
Chapter 731: Wedding Dress
Chapter 731: Wedding Dress
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai was not surprised that Jiang An would choose this model. After he saw this album, the first thing he saw was also this model. He felt that it suited her temperament.
Although the others were dazzling, they made her dizzy. An¡¯an had always liked things that were reserved.
¡°If you like it, then choose this one,¡± Zou Bai walked over and said.
Jiang An was a little surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too simple? It doesn¡¯t match the Zou family¡¯s style.¡±
¡°Do you think the Zou Family is a nouveau riche?¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Your identity is there. No matter what you wear, no one will dare to talk about it.¡±
Jiang An knew that Zou Bai was only saying this tofort her. Even Sophie had to undergo national supervision, not to mention that China was closely monitoring the news of the aristocratic families.
Even if they didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, they would definitely discuss it in private. Chen Xiang¡¯s matter was an example.
However, Jiang An really liked this wedding dress. There was no wedding when she married Si Cheng. She was only sent to the Si family with her luggage. The marriage certificate was only made after Si Cheng woke up.
From the beginning to the end, she had never been treated as a real daughter- inw by the Si family. In their hearts, she was an existence that could be chased out at any time. Hence, when Tan Si approached Si Cheng, their entire family helped to hide it.
She was no longer the Tan Ming of the past. Now that she had the ability to make her own decisions, she could notpromise with others.
¡°I want this one,¡± Jiang An said firmly as she pointed at the pattern on it.
Seeing that she had let go of her worries, Zou Bai smiled. ¡°This is the Jiang An I know.¡±
The Zou Family was busy preparing for the wedding. The other families also knew that they were serious and expressed their goodwill to the Zou Family.
This was not only a marriage between two aristocratic families, but also a sign that the Zou Family had reached a higher level.
She was not a simple youngdy from an aristocratic family. She was the heir of the Jiang family and had even been awarded a title by the Queen of Country F. It really took blessings from one¡¯s ancestors to be able to marry her.
Although the aristocratic families could join forces, they were also restricted. After all, they were all simr families and forces. Naturally, they hoped to strengthen themselves and did not want to help the other party live a better life.
A couple who got married with such thoughts would definitely not have love. Their hearts were filled with schemes against each other, and they were just short of fighting for each other¡¯s family resources.
In the end, such a marriage alliance did not lead a good life. The two families would turn a blind eye and continue to live like this. Every family was like this.
However, the situation of the Jiang family and the Zou family was not within this range. The Zou family no longer needed the help of others. The Jiang family was even the local emperor of one side. In fact, both families did not want any marriage alliance.
However, Zou Bai and Jiang An were together. This meant that the two very powerful families were about to unite because of their sincerity.
In the days toe, they would definitely spare no effort to help the other party. There would be no ce for the other families to stand.
They knew that there was no way to stop it, so they could only curry favor first.
During this period of time, Zou Bai had received countless banquet invitations. If not for Yi¡¯s screening, the invitations would have flooded the living room. He wondered why these people were so free to hold so many banquets.
Because Zou Bai was with Jiang An, no one could disturb her.
However, one of them could not be overlooked. It was an invitation letter from the Zhao family to the banquet. Even if they did not want to go, they had to reply properly. They could not ignore it like before.
After all, the four aristocratic families were the same on the level. They had to give each other some respect.
After Jiang An received the invitation, she fell into deep thought and said, ¡°We¡¯re getting married after all. We still have to attend such a banquet to prevent any unrealistic rumors from appearing.¡±
As an engaged couple, if they did not attend the banquet, it was inevitable that people would guess that there was something inconvenient.
¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t go,¡± Zou Bai said.
Jiang An smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the future head of the Jiang family. I have to attend many banquets. How can I be afraid of these?¡±
Seeing her like this, Zou Bai was really moved. He walked over and rubbed her cheeks. ¡°I know you¡¯re amazing. Let¡¯s go then.¡±
Anyway, he believed that no matter what asion it was, he could protect his An¡¯an.
The two of them decided to ept the Zhao family¡¯s invitation. The other families sighed that they were indeed not qualified. If it were any otherrge family, they would have agreed.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care what they were thinking. She was preparing to attend the award ceremony.
This ceremony was held every three years. Every time a television drama was selected, it would have a lot of influence. They invited the entire production team of Legend of Gan Lan.
Although they didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Jiang An felt that they weren¡¯t just going to apany her. At least there would be a few awards. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have invited so many people.
Chapter 732: Award
Chapter 732: Award
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This award ceremony was also the focus of the media. It was a grand asion that happened once every three years, so she naturally could not miss it.
Moreover, they had invited Jiang An. She was a regr on the cover of the recent news. If they missed it, they would be scolded by their superiors.
Before the official start, many media reporters arrived and started fighting for the best filming location. In the end, it turned into a huge battle.
Even the police were mobilized. It was so bad it could be on the news. Ironically the ones who were fighting were the ones writing news.
After being taken away, these people covered their faces, afraid that they would be recognized.
However, the group of media outlets who had run away first would not let go of such big news. They began to wave their pens and write reports. In an instant, the Inte was filled with news about this matter.
Before the ceremony officially began, it was already the center of attention. Even the organizer of the award ceremony did not expect that many brands would express their desire to sponsor them and only hoped to show their logo at the ceremony.
However, no matter what, the ceremony had to be held normally. Celebrities were also proud to attend this ceremony and felt that they could get more attention.
Jiang An had no intention of being in the limelight. She even prepared the most ordinary gown and tried her best to keep a low profile.
However, after she appeared, she was still received by the sound of shutter lights. The media was afraid that their cameras would not be able to capture her. They did not care if there was enough memory for the rest of tonight and frantically pressed the shutter.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t stand everyone¡¯s enthusiasm, so she took half a step back and tried her best to hide behind the director. Gu Sheng was already worried that he wouldn¡¯t have the space to perform, so he quickly went to the media to let them take photos.
However, the moment he leaned over, everyone¡¯s shutters stopped. At that moment, everyone tried their best to hold back theirughter.
Fortunately, Gu Sheng¡¯s mentality was especially good. He smiled and made a peace sign. ¡°Hurry up and take photos. After today, I won¡¯t make a peace sign anymore. It will be out of print.¡±
Everyone was amused by Gu Sheng andughed out loud. The media had really captured the moment. The next day, it even made the headlines.
After taking their seats, they moved to their seats and aimed the camera at the stage. They had to capture the details in time.
The ceremony specially invited Zhao Liang over. After he left the television station, he had more work to do. After all, his qualifications and ability were there. As long as everyone was not blind, they could see it.
As for the television station that he used to work for, the viewership ratings were getting lower and lower. It was originally a ce where the various directors were unconvinced of each other and liked to criticize the program.
When Zhao Liang was around, he could still make up for it and try his best to satisfy the audience. However, after he left, it became more and more chaotic. Not to mention the new programs that were broadcasted, no one even watched the old programs anymore.
The sponsors were not fools. They left just because the viewership ratings were so low. Many people were mocking them for not cherishing a talent like Zhao Liang.
However, that television station had stopped broadcasting recently. No one knew what they would do in the future.
This kind of scenario was easy for Zhao Liang. No matter how big the ceremony was, he had hosted something like it before. If not for the fact that he liked freedom, he would have entered the national radio station.
With him making jokes on stage, everyoneughed many times below. In this atmosphere, the awards were given out one by one.
When they read the best screeny of the year, everyone started to hold their breaths. The others were just small fights. This award represented the best screeny in the past three years.
If they could win this award, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting investments anymore. All the major investors would look at the winner.
The media was also paying attention to Zhao Liang¡¯s words. He had no intention of keeping them in suspense. He directly opened the award envelope and said, ¡°The crew that won the Best Screeny award is¡¯The Legend of Gan Lan.
The other production teams quickly revealed expressions as if they had expected it. They were afraid that the media would take photos of their bad expressions. In the end, they would say that they were not satisfied with the award for Legend of Gan Lan. That would be very embarrassing.
As the director, Gu Sheng should go on stage to receive the award on behalf of the production team, but he pulled Jiang An up and pushed her up while she was in disbelief.
She still wanted to pull the director, but the other party was sitting very steadily. It was obvious that he did not want to go up.
In the end, Jiang An could only walk up and take the award under everyone¡¯s gaze. She said, ¡°I¡¯m epting this honor on behalf of the entire production team today. The sess of ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ today is thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work. It¡¯s also because of the audience¡¯s love that this award was given. Thank you for your support of our production team. There will be better worksing up. Many of the stories will be adapted from my personal experience. Thank you for your support.¡±
Chapter 733: Movie Queen
Chapter 733: Movie Queen
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An spoke very appropriately and affirmed the contributions of the production team while letting everyone look forward to their next work.
The people below quickly apuded. Jiang An elegantly walked off the stage with the trophy.
She thought that this was all that she had today, but after a while, Zhao Liang started to give out the Best Actress Award again. This was equivalent to the Movie Queen at this award ceremony.
To be able to hold this ceremony once every three years, this ceremony naturally had its own status. The people who won the Best Actress Award were all called Best Actress by the entire country.
All the actresses began to smile elegantly, ready to hear the name.
Even if they didn¡¯t get it themselves, they had to make their expressions impable. They couldn¡¯t leave any evidence of dissatisfaction behind.
At this moment, Zhao Liang deliberately kept them in suspense. He opened the envelope and took a look at it himself. Then, he closed it with a surprised expression, causing everyone¡¯s mood to fluctuate.
The actresses turned their faces into masks, afraid that there would be any fluctuations.
At this very tense moment, Zhao Liang opened the envelope again. This time, his expression was much calmer, as if he agreed with this oue.
Someone like him could not take it anymore. An actor who had won many Best Actor awards said, ¡°Stop torturing me like this. Hurry up and announce who it is.¡±
Zhao Liang teased, ¡°Are you in such a hurry because your wife asked you toe home for dinner?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s a big deal to go home to my wife for dinner. If you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll leave,¡± the Best Actor said with a smile.
With the two of them interrupting, everyone present forgot their nervousness andughed out loud.
Zhao Liang did not continue to open the envelope and read, ¡°Who has won the Best Actress Award? Let us congratte Jiang An!¡±
The audience immediately apuded thunderously. Not to mention that Jiang An had indeed performed well this year, the viewership ratings of her Legend of Gan Lan had crushed other television dramas. It could be said that everyone watched Legend of Gan Lan.
Moreover, her status was different from other female celebrities. The Jiang and Zou families behind her were all important figures. No one dared to anger her.
Jiang An really did not expect to receive an award. After all, she had only debuted not long ago and did not have any outstanding works. She was not on the same level as other actresses.
However, she was someone who had even participated in the coronation ceremony. This scene was nothing. She quickly adjusted her expression and stood up to go on stage again.
After taking the trophy from Zhao Liang, Jiang An bowed deeply to the audience, turned around, and bowed in the direction of the media. She said, ¡°Thankyou, everyone. I really don¡¯t deserve this award. Everyone likes me because of the role of Gan Lan, but this role is the result of everyone¡¯s hard work; I cannot take credit alone. I sincerely thank everyone here.¡±
Jiang An¡¯s attitude was very humble. She pushed all the credit to others, as if she was not worthy of this award.
For a neer who had made a name for herself in the entertainment industry, her attitude was really unexpected. It was really a personality that people liked.
Jiang An lifted her skirt and went down. She wanted to return to the middle of the production team, but Zou Bai suddenly appeared with a bouquet of flowers. He stood below the stage and looked at Jiang An. The head of the Zou family, who was cold to outsiders, had a faint smile on his face, but everyone could tell how happy he was.
¡°An¡¯an, congrattions on the award.¡± He walked over and handed her flowers.
Jiang An immediately became shy. She didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to appear on this asion. Ever since the two of them were on the variety show, this was the first time they had officially appeared in front of the media.
She took the flowers shyly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°You¡¯re here, of course I have toe,¡± Zou Bai said gently.
Jiang An hid her face behind the flowers. ¡°When did you learn to say such sweet nothings?¡±
Zou Bai held her hand generously. ¡°I only say sweet nothings to you.¡±
The two of them walked to their seats and sat down. The moment Gu Sheng saw Zou Bai, he asked someone to give up their seats.
They sat down affectionately. The people present did not dare to say anything and pretended that they did not see anything.
The media turned off their cameras and focused their cameras on the two of them. Someone even recorded their entire conversation. This was an exclusive report that could not be missed.
What happened in the award ceremony after this was no longer important. Zou Bai¡¯s appearance became the most important news. The next day, they didn¡¯t even pay much attention to the awards report. Instead, Zou Bai¡¯s photos flew everywhere.
When Chen Xiang saw this, she smashed her phone, scaring Ye Ying into silence.
¡°I must see them. I don¡¯t believe Zou Bai has forgotten about me so quickly,¡± Chen Xiang said fiercely.
Chapter 734: Zhao Family Banquet
Chapter 734: Zhao Family Banquet
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Chen Xiang finished speaking, she looked at Ye Ying in disbelief. Could it be that she had to think of a way herself?
Although she was a well-known manager, she was only well-known overseas. She did not know many people in China. Even if she went, she would only embarrass herself.
¡°Chen Xiang, calm down first. This matter isn¡¯t that easy. The two of them are extraordinary people. How can we meet them just like that?¡± Ye Ying analyzed for her.
However, Chen Xiang did not listen to a single word. She was already agitated by the news of the two of them getting married. She was just short of running outside and going crazy.
¡°What a piece of trash.¡± Chen Xiang looked at her disdainfully. ¡°I still have to do it myself.
After returning to her room, Chen Xiang dialed a number. ¡°I want an invitation from the Zhao family.¡±
¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± the caller asked.
Chen Xiang lied the moment she opened her mouth. ¡°Zou Bai is going to attend. I¡¯ll go and find out if he knows that the church is expanding.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get it for you,¡± the man promised.
After hanging up the phone, the church member asked, ¡°Chen Xiang is so crazy about Zou Bai. Can we trust that she will work for us?¡±
¡°Even if that wasn¡¯t her original intention, she would still cause some trouble to disturb Zou Bai¡¯s vision. With her around, I don¡¯t think anyone will notice what we did.¡±
Those who heard him looked enlightened and felt that he was really scheming.
Of course, Zhao Yan wouldn¡¯t be stingy with this invitation, but he still reminded them to be careful and not let Zou Bai notice them.
On the day of the banquet, the Zhao family had meticulously arranged everything. This was also Zhao Yan¡¯s selfish motive. He felt that this would show his identity and prevent everyone from only looking at Zou Bai.
Zhao Yan had always liked topete with Zou Bai. If he couldn¡¯t even win at his own family¡¯s banquet, that would really be a huge joke.
Tan Si had originally wanted to participate as well. She felt that if she could attend such an asion, it would be an acknowledgment of her status. It would make everyone think that she was definitely the mistress of the house.
There was no way Luo Xuan would agree, let alone the rest of the Zhao family. Although Zhao Yan had said on the show that Tan Si was his girlfriend, all the aristocratic families knew what was going on.
If they really wanted to be together, they would announce her as his fiancee. It was a taboo for families like theirs to be discovered when they were dating. If they dated too much, they would bebeled as flirtatious.
It would be fine if it was a child who was not valued in the family who did this. Zhao Yan was the heir of the Zhao family. His rtionships and marriage were nned.
No one thought that Tan Si could marry into the Zhao family. The difference in status between the two families was huge. The Tan family was not considered a rich family to begin with, let alone now that they were living on the streets.
If not for their daughter, Tan Si, supporting them and bringing them to other ces to settle down, they would really have to beg on the streets.
Initially, Tan Si wanted to persevere and continue making a fuss, but Luo Xuan¡¯s deterrence was too great. When she put on a cold expression, Tan Si did not dare to speak.
In the end, she could only stay in her room obediently and not mention anything about going out again.
The Zhao family had invited many people to this banquet. Even the Wang family of Ying Chuan and the Li family of Ji Zhou had been invited.
Since they could be called the four aristocratic families, they naturally had forces that kept each other in check in the capital. Although these two families lived in the ancestralnd, no one doubted their control over the capital.
Therefore, many small families also racked their brains to participate. It was good to get to know each other.
When Jiang An got out of the car, she was a little surprised. ¡°There are actually so many people here.¡±
Zou Bai supported her. ¡°This has always been the style of the Zhao family¡¯s banquet.¡±
Zhao Yan stood at the door to wee the guests. They were really not used to seeing him smile.
When he saw Zou Bai, he quickly walked over. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have Fourth Master Zou here. Miss Jiang is still so beautiful. I wish the two of you a blissful marriage in advance.¡±
It had to be said that Zhao Yan¡¯s words were quite pleasing. Zou Bai was in a rare good mood when facing him.
¡°I invited your family. Why don¡¯t I see the children?¡± Zhao Yan said deliberately.
Zou Bai knew that he had rejoiced too early. This person couldn¡¯t say anything good.
Of course, Zhao Yan knew that the two children were Zou Bai¡¯s, but outsiders didn¡¯t know. He wanted them to discuss it. Anyway, as long as Zou Bai wasn¡¯t happy, he would be happy.
¡°The children have to sleep early at night, so we won¡¯t let theme here. They¡¯ll naturally follow us when they¡¯re older.¡± Jiang An said this very naturally, as if it was nothing.
Chapter 735: Wang Mian
Chapter 735: Wang Mian
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An¡¯s calm attitude made Zhao Yan unable to say anything. He could only give up on this topic.
¡°Then we¡¯ll go in.¡± Jiang An held Zou Bai¡¯s arm and smiled.
After entering, Zou Bai said, ¡°An¡¯an, you¡¯re really amazing. I saw that Zhao Yan almost couldn¡¯t maintain his expression just now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s just targeting me, but he had to use the children as a topic of conversation. I¡¯m saying that this is letting him off too easily,¡± Jiang An said.
Her ability to talk was increasing day by day. Ordinary people would not be able to withstand her sarcasm.
Before they could say anything else, someone came over to talk to them. ¡°Zou Bai, you¡¯re getting married soon. You still have time to attend the banquet. Looks like you¡¯re not busy enough.¡±
This person dared to speak to Zou Bai in a teasing tone. It was obvious that he was somebody familiar.
Zou Bai smiled when he faced his family, but he was still expressionless to outsiders. He was much gentler to this person. ¡°Wang Mian, if you¡¯re free,e and help. I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±
Wang Mian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. You definitely won¡¯t pay me.¡±
After saying that, he immediately lowered his head slightly to Jiang An. ¡°If this beautifuldy invites me, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡±
Zou Bai looked at him. ¡°You think you¡¯re living too long, right?¡±
¡°I still want to live to a hundred years old.¡± Wang Mian took two steps back. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke.¡±
Zou Bai introduced him to Jiang An. ¡°This is Wang Mian, the heir of the Ying Chuan Wang family. He was also an alumnus of my university back then.¡±
Jiang An extended her hand and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang An.¡±
Wang Mian stopped joking and greeted Jiang An seriously.
Although her self-introduction was very simple, it waspletely based on her. It was not someone¡¯s child or fiancee, but Jiang An.
This meant that she hadplete self-respect and thought of herself as an independent personality.
Not many daughters of aristocratic families had such awareness. They were different from ordinary girls. From a young age, the family had taught them to prioritize the honor of the family. Their lives had to be entrusted to others. At home, they had to rely on their parents and when they got married, they would rely on their husbands.
Wang Mian smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jiang An is really admirable.¡±
¡°Me?¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t understand his statement.
Wang Mian did not exin anything. He just chatted with her about some harmless topics.
Zhao Yan noticed the situation here and walked over. ¡°The banquet is about to officially begin. Everyone is chatting so happily. What are you talking about?¡± Wang Mian suddenly stopped talking. It was obvious that he did not like him. Zhao Yan remembered this reaction in his heart, but he still pretended not to care.
In the past, when Zhao Yanpared himself to Zou Bai, he would always subconsciously imitate him, causing him to put on a very cold appearance.
However, Zou Bai always had friends by his side. He was the only one who acted alone.
Even the heir of the Wang family had a good rtionship with him. He surrounded him every day and chatted about something. Zhao Yan wanted to rope in Wang Mian. This way, he could be considered to have won against Zou Bai.
However, Wang Mian¡¯s attitude towards him had never been good. He could not even say a few words to rope him in. As long as he saw him, he would find an opportunity to leave.
As for the Li family in Ji Zhou, their personality was even stranger. They only stayed in domestic universities for a year and then went overseas without any news.
It was said that they would be back this year, but the Li family had not mentioned this matter until now. It seemed to be just a rumor.
This time, it was another child from the Li family¡¯s side branch who attended the banquet. He sat there like a mascot and smiled at everyone, but if they were to talk about anything else, he would know nothing.
¡°Why did you stop speaking the moment I arrived?¡± Zhao Yan asked.
Wang Mian grinned. ¡°I¡¯m tired of speaking, let¡¯s sit down and have something to drink.¡±
After saying that, he walked elsewhere. It was obvious that he wanted to ignore him to the end.
Zhao Yan really wanted to lose his temper, but Luo Xuan came out with the child in her arms. He knew that he had to endure it no matter what. After all, this banquet was meant to introduce Tan Nian to everyone.
If it was just for Zhao Yan himself, Luo Xuan would never have agreed to hold such a big banquet.
Thinking of this, Zhao Yan felt angry. He was about the same age as Zou Bai, but he still had to be restrained by his mother. He couldn¡¯t even make the decision for a banquet.
He had to think of a way to snatch the power from Luo Xuan¡¯s hands and be the real head of the Zhao family.
When Jiang An saw Tan Nian being carried out, she said in surprise, ¡°Are they going to acknowledge this child?¡±
The birth of a child from an aristocratic family and being recognized were two different things. Tan Nian, who was born outside, needed the family¡¯s recognition even more. Previously, the Zhao family had not reacted for a long time. Everyone thought that Tan Nian would always be an illegitimate child, but now, it seemed like that was not the case.
Chapter 736: No Mother
Chapter 736: No Mother
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An felt that something was amiss because it was Luo Xuan who was carrying Tan Nian. If she really admitted his identity, she should have asked Tan Si toe out too. After all, a child could not live without a mother.
If she only acknowledged the child and not the mother, there would be a huge problem in the future. Zhao Yan would definitely get married. Tan Nian was the eldest son, but he was not the child of the Zhao family¡¯s Madam.
Even his real mother was not by his side. It was equivalent to being alone and helpless.
Luo Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Thank you everyone for attending the Zhao family¡¯s banquet. I invited everyone here today to ask you to bear witness. The child in my arms is the eldest grandson of the Zhao family, Zhao Zhe.¡±
Tan Nian¡¯s face was no secret. He had been on variety shows with Tan Si and everyone knew his true identity.
However, Luo Xuan was clearly trying to deny everything that had happened. Even his name had to be changed. It was obvious that it was not as simple as acknowledging this child.
Luo Xuan wanted Tan Nian to disappear from the world. From now on, there would only be Zhao Zhe.
¡°This child is so cute. Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± an older woman asked.
She had a certain status in the capital¡¯s social circle, and because she was old and respected, only she dared to ask such a question.
Luo Xuan was not angry. She seemed to be waiting for this sentence. ¡°This child¡¯s mother is Zhao Yan¡¯s girlfriend. We were already preparing for their wedding, but an ident happened and she unfortunately passed away. However, Zhao Zhe is a child of the Zhao family. There¡¯s no reason for him to be left outside. Today, please be witnesses, lest someone jumps out and says something bad in the future.¡±
With just a few words, she had changed his identity. She could even say something like death. Was Luo Xuan trying to shut everyone up? After leaving the banquet today, no one could mention Tan Nian and Tan Si.
Jiang An shook her head. ¡°I think Tan Si definitely doesn¡¯t know about this.¡±
ording to her personality, if she knew, she would definitely turn the world upside down. She would not ept that she had be a dead person no matter what.
Luo Xuan had never taken Tan Si¡¯s wishes to heart. In her eyes, she had always been the only one. That woman was just Zhao Zhe¡¯s medium toe to the world.
Since the Madam of the Zhao family had already said so, the others could only smile and agree. They should not interfere in other people¡¯s family matters.
There were even some small families who wanted to curry favor with the Zhao family. They surrounded Zhao Zhe and praised him. Originally, Luo Xuan disdained being ttered, but even her grandson smiled when they praised him.
Jiang An sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to him in the future. Mom won¡¯t be recognized, and Dad doesn¡¯t seem to care. Fortunately, he has a grandmother who cares about him, but children still want parents.¡±
¡°We have no way of interfering in other people¡¯s family matters. After all, he¡¯s the recognized eldest grandson of the Zhao family. No matter what, he will have his share of the family business. We can still live our lives,¡± Zou Baiforted Jiang An.
Thinking about it, it made sense. As a child of an aristocratic family, he was better off than ordinary people.
Wang Mian was busy chatting with the others. During this period of time, the Wang family had been looking for more business allies, so he attended such banquets everywhere.
Jiang An and Zou Bai were happy to be free. They sat in a corner and chatted. The others knew at a nce that they were a loving couple.
¡°People still have to have some faith. Only then can they have the motivation to live. I¡¯m happy every day now. This is especially good for my health.¡± Zheng Fan was talking loudly.
Jiang An smiled. ¡°There are still people preaching here?¡±
Zou Bai¡¯s curiosity was piqued by the word faith and he listened carefully. Zheng Fan was talking about the benefits of his faith, but it sounded very strange. It didn¡¯t seem to be any religion recognized by the government.
He started to have doubts in his heart, but he soon had no time to think about it. Chen Xiang walked towards him step by step.
Zou Bai really didn¡¯t want to see Chen Xiang. After all, her father had saved his life. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he couldn¡¯t touch Chen Xiang.
However, she had be a hidden danger again. She always wanted to cause trouble to disturb him and An¡¯an.
¡°Zou Bai, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. I heard that you¡¯re getting married. I wonder if I have the honor to attend?¡± Chen Xiang smiled.
Jiang An was the first to speak. ¡°We only invite family members to our wedding. We won¡¯t give Miss Chen an invitation.¡±
¡°I thought I could be considered family. After all, the Zou Family raised me.¡± Chen Xiang looked at Zou Bai with a pitiful gaze.
However, Zou Bai did not pity her. He said mercilessly, ¡°That¡¯spensation for your father. Strictly speaking, the Zou family did not raise you.¡±
The expression on Chen Xiang¡¯s face seemed to freeze. She paused for a moment and her smile became even brighter. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to repay you, but I¡¯m a grateful person. No matter what you say, I¡¯ll try my best to repay you.¡±
Chapter 737: Congratulations
Chapter 737: Congrattions
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°If you really want to repay me, then go do more charity work to help others.¡± Zou Bai still didn¡¯t want to make things too unpleasant.
Even if he only hated Chen Xiang, he still had to remember that her father had saved his life.
As for others, he could just deal with them directly. He could only deal with Chen Xiang coldly, hoping that she could figure it out herself.
Back then, Chen Xiang¡¯s father had died tragically. If he hadn¡¯t stepped forward and died, it would have been Zou Bai. This kindness couldn¡¯t be repaid with money. That was why he had brought Chen Xiang back to the country. He had wanted to use the Zou family¡¯s power to give her a stable and carefree life. He didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen.
Chen Xiang understood the rejection in his words, but she still took a step forward. ¡°Zou Bai, I don¡¯t believe that you have no feelings for me from the beginning to the end. I¡¯ve apanied you for so many years. You should have some pity, right?¡±
¡°At first, I did. You cried every day after losing your father. I was the reason for your father¡¯s death. Of course, I felt guilty,¡± Zou Bai calmly exined.
¡°But I¡¯ve never let your father down. I¡¯ve tried my best to arrange everything for you so that you can live a stable and rich life. As for your so-calledpanionship, don¡¯t lie to yourself. We only see each other five times a year. It¡¯s not even as frequent as me meeting the servants at home.¡±
Chen Xiang bit her lip and looked at Zou Bai unwillingly. ¡°Even if what you said is true, are you sincere to Jiang An? It¡¯s just a marriage between aristocratic families. I don¡¯t believe that the two of you can have love in such a short period of time.¡±
Zou Bai wasn¡¯t moved by this question because he knew very well that An¡¯an and he were in a sincere love.
¡°Chen Xiang, there¡¯s no need to tell you about my rtionship with An¡¯an, but she¡¯s my future wife. She¡¯s about to be the Madam of the Zou Family, and she¡¯ll be my only lover in this lifetime.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was firm.
After saying that, he turned around and left. It was obvious that Chen Xiang did not understand what he was saying, so she did not want to waste time on such things.
Zou Bai returned to Jiang An¡¯s side. His first action was to interlock his fingers with hers. The two of them looked at each other and smiled sweetly.
Wang Mian said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few minutes since he left but you¡¯re acting as if you¡¯ve been apart for half your lives. I feel a toothache just looking at it.¡±
¡°If you have a toothache, go see a doctor.¡± Zou Bai showed no mercy.
Chen Xiang stared at Zou Bai with a dark gaze. There was a monstrous jealousy in her heart, and she wished she could burn Jiang An to ashes.
However, she also understood that Jiang An was not someone she could touch. Even if she had the church behind her, they would not help. The most important thing now was to quietly expand. She could not be discovered by the Zou family. Jiang An and Zou Bai were so close, so they were naturally together. Chen Xiang reached into her bag and took out a small bottle of potion. This was given to high-level believers by the church. It had a magical effect.
She looked at the loving backs of the two people in the distance and made a decision in her heart. Even if she would be held ountable by the Church in the future, even if Zou Bai would be angry because of this, she did not care.
She lived in this world to love Zou Bai. Since she loved him so passionately, she had to get him.
Chen Xiang turned around and quietly walked to an empty ce. She hid behind a pir and silently watched everything in the banquet hall. She had to figure out the structure of the buildings here first.
Compared to Luo Xuan, who was carrying a child, Jiang An and Zou Bai were not surrounded by so many people. The people from the small families did not dare toe over.
Zou Bai¡¯s reputation was well-known in China. They knew how ruthless this person was. He killed without batting an eyelid. Naturally, they were afraid.
Only a few big families came over to greet them and say a few words of blessing. Everyone was very happy.
Wang Mian stood at the side and asionally said something that made peopleugh. Everything looked so harmonious.
Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger when she saw how happy Jiang An was. She thought that she would be able to see Mo Shen at this banquet, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reject the invitation directly because his health was not good and he still needed to recuperate.
However, Zhao Lan knew that when Jiang An was overseas, it was Mo Shen who stayed in the Jiang family to take care of the children. There were also photos taken by the media of him bringing the children to the park. He looked very healthy.
Mo Shen didn¡¯t want toe because he didn¡¯t want to see her. Zhao Lan understood this fact that made her very sad.
She loved Mo Shen deeply and was unwilling to put her bad emotions on him. That hatrednded on Jiang An.
¡°Why do you have so much love and still want to snatch my Mo Shen away? I won¡¯t let you have it easy,¡± Zhao Lan muttered to herself.
After saying that, she walked straight towards Jiang An and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted Miss Jiang yet. She¡¯s about to marry into the Zou family. Congrattions!¡±
Chapter 738 - Ex-Husband
Ex-Husband
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Lan¡¯s tone was very strange. One couldn¡¯t hear her blessings on this matter at all. It was more like she was being sarcastic, saying that Jiang An had married into the Zou family.
After all, the Zou family was the head of the four old families in China. No family couldpare to the Zou family.
Jiang An held Zou Bai and gestured to hand it to him. He said, ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Miss Zhao. This is indeed something worth celebrating.¡±
After all, they were still in the Zhao family¡¯s territory. It was not good to quarrel with the Zhao family¡¯s youngdy. It was better to take a step back and save everyone¡¯s face.
¡°I heard that Miss Jiang¡¯s ex-husband is missing. If he hears that you¡¯re married, he¡¯ll probably be very sad. Didn¡¯t Miss Jiang think of finding him? After all, he¡¯s the children¡¯s biological father.¡± Zhao Lan didn¡¯t realize that Jiang An had given in at all.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care about anything else. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t affect her. However, if the children were involved, she wouldn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s reputation.
Jiang An turned around and walked up to Zhao Lan. Her face was so calm that there was no expression, but her body emitted a terrifying aura, as if she was about to take out a knife and kill her in the next second.
Zhao Lan had never experienced such a thing before. At most, her family ignored her. The only setback was that Mo Shen avoided her.
¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Zhao Lan raised her head and tried not to look so afraid.
She knew that she could not lose in terms of aura now. She was the eldest daughter of the Zhao family.
Jiang An chuckled. ¡°I just want to know why Miss Zhao misses my ex-husband so much. Could it be that she can¡¯t forget past rtionships? No wonder the Mo Family came to break off the engagement. Mo Shen still doesn¡¯t dare to leave Xiyun. There must be something in the capital that scares him.¡±
Everyone present widened their eyes. They knew that Jiang An would retaliate, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at talking.
She immediately shifted all her attention to Zhao Lan. After all, no one had mentioned Si Cheng just now. She was the one who said something unpleasant the moment she came up. It was not wrong to say that she was thinking about someone else¡¯s ex-husband.
She even brought up the matter of the Mo Family and the Zhao Family breaking off the engagement. Back then, no one knew about the private matters between the two families. They thought that Mo Shen was not in good health and did not want to hold Zhao Lan back, but now, it did not sound like that.
Mo Shen indeed lived in Xiyun and did not return to Beijing. He said that he wanted to recuperate there, but on second thought, the Mo Family was the best at medicine. Wouldn¡¯t staying in the Mo Family be more conducive for recuperation? Why did he have to travel thousands of miles to Xiyun?
Could it be that something happened when they broke off the engagement that made Mo Shen unwilling toe back even now?
Everyone looked at each other and did not dare to speak. However, they began to have many guesses about this matter. They could only wait to go back and discuss it quickly.
Zhao Lan¡¯s breathing was a little unstable. She said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here to divert attention. I asked you why you didn¡¯t look for your ex- husband and even brought his children while marrying someone else. I have nothing to do with him.¡±
Jiang An really didn¡¯t understand. As the eldest daughter of the Zhao family, Zhao Lan had a status that many people envied. She could receive the best education and live the best life. On this foundation, she could do many things. Whether it was for herself or for others, she could live a veryfortable life.
Whether she was traveling or busy with her work, there would always be something to prove her worth. However, she only focused on her rtionship and even took her anger out on her.
It was an objective fact that Mo Shen didn¡¯t like Zhao Lan. His existence didn¡¯t affect them at all. Even if she didn¡¯t reunite with Mo Shen, he wouldn¡¯t like Zhao Lan.
However, the other party wanted to me her for her mistake, as if she was the source of all evil.
Jiang An looked at Zhao Lan coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t look for him because I didn¡¯t want to. Why should I care about an ex-husband who doesn¡¯t have any feelings? He¡¯s already so old. Wherever he goes has nothing to do with me.¡±
¡°The children have nothing to do with Si Cheng. I¡¯ve been taking care of them since they were born. You can¡¯t snatch the children away just because you¡¯re rted by blood. The children agreed to my marriage with Zou Bai. Our entire family is very happy. There¡¯s no need to trouble Miss Zhao to worry.¡±
Zou Bai also said, ¡°Miss Zhao misses Si Cheng so much. Why don¡¯t I help you find him? The two of you are quitepatible.¡±
Zhao Lan was about to go crazy from anger. She had already mentioned Si Cheng. Why was Zou Bai still on Jiang An¡¯s side? Could he tolerate his wife being with someone else?
If Zou Bai knew what she was thinking, he would have rolled his eyes on the spot. What era was this? Why was she still humiliating him? He loved Jiang An, not Jiang An¡¯s ex-husband.
Chapter 739 - Inheritance
Inheritance
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan had also heard themotion here. In fact, he did not think that it was bad for his sister to provoke Zou Bai and Jiang An, but it was obvious that she had failed and was humiliated.
Luo Xuan felt a headacheing on. This banquet was not for Zhao Lan to quarrel with others. She told Zhao Yan to quickly resolve the matter, ¡°Don¡¯t let your sister embarrass herself here.¡±
Zhao Yan brought Zhao Yi over and said with a smile, ¡°Zhao Lan must have drunk too much because she was too happy. Please don¡¯t mind what she said wrong.¡±
After saying that, he grabbed Zhao Lan¡¯s hand and was about to leave when she shook him off. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink at all. Jiang An, why are you pretending to be gentle and generous here? You¡¯re clearly someone who has given birth before, but you still seduced Zou Bai to marry you. What a scheming and good method!¡±
Jiang An¡¯s children were not a secret. Everyone knew of the existence of the two little cuties, but Zou Bai himself did not say anything, so it was even more impossible for them to mention it.
Zhao Lan¡¯s words were so bold that even Zhao Yan felt that she had gone overboard. If Zou Bai got angry because of this, the Zhao family would not be in the right.
Zou Bai was not angry. He held Jiang An¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi are my children. They will inherit everything from me in the future. Back then, I was the one who fell in love with An¡¯an and pursued her hard. It was not easy for her to ept me. Being able to marry An¡¯an is the greatest blessing in my life. Miss Zhao, you don¡¯t have to tell me what to do.¡±
When Zhao Lan heard this, she forgot to struggle. Zou Bai lowered his head in public and said that he had pursued Jiang An. This was simply lowering his status.
Moreover, he said that the two children would inherit everything from him, which meant that they would have the right to inheritance from the Zou family.
No one knew what to say. They were sure that Zou Bai really loved Jiang An and could even give her children the right to inherit.
As for the words ¡°my children¡±, they were automatically ignored by everyone. They thought that Zou Bai was raising the status of the two children, which meant that it was the same for stepchildren and biological children.
It took them a long time to realize that Zou Bai had already told them the truth.
Zhao Yan recovered from the shock and quickly dragged Zhao Lan away. He could not let her continue talking nonsense.
¡°It¡¯s our Zhao family¡¯s fault. Lan Lan has been a little depressed recently. Taking medicine has stimted her nerves. Coupled with the fact that she was drunk just now, she spouted nonsense. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Zhao Yan said.
Jiang An turned her head and didn¡¯t say a word. Zou Bai also didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them pretended not to hear him. Zhao Yan felt that he was in the wrong and quickly retreated.
Looking at Zhao Lan being forcefully dragged away, Jiang An sighed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s very simple to make a woman lose everything. Just tell everyone that she¡¯s a lunatic. How terrifying.¡±
She had no intention of forgiving Zhao Lan. She just felt that this method was shocking.
Zou Bai patted her hand. ¡°This is all her own fault. She wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if she had stopped talking in time.¡±
The banquet hall finally quietened down. Everyone tacitly began to talk about other things and returned to a harmonious scene, as if nothing had happened just now.
Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to her, Chen Xiang lifted her skirt and quietly walked to the back of the house. She saw many servants guarding a corner. It was a small building built alone, far away from the other vis.
She felt that there must be someone living inside, someone who could not show their face at the banquet. Otherwise, there would not be so many people guarding here.
She took out the binocrs from her bag and found a good angle to look at the window of the small building. There was a round figure lying there. She looked at it for a long time before confirming that the person who had changed drastically was Tan Si.
Then everything would make sense. The Zhao family wanted a child and not a mother, but there was another child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach. They could only hide her here.
She just did not know what Tan Si thought about what had just happened. Or could it be that the Zhao family had not told her at all that the child was no longer hers in all sorts of ways?
With the Zhao family¡¯s strength, they could even change the birth certificate. As time passed and the child grew up, there were no records of the biological mother in society or thew. When Zhao Yan¡¯s marriage gets registered with his future wife¡¯s name, there would not be any traces of Tan Si.
Chen Xiang thought for a while. It was better to tell Tan Si. With her bad temper, she would definitely cause a ruckus. The more chaotic the situation was, the more beneficial it would be for her subsequent n.
She only had this one chance. She had to seed.
Chen Xiang looked at the servants and shouted, ¡°Where are my earrings? My earrings are missing!¡±
The servants knew that the people attending the banquet were of high status, so one of them quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Miss, are you looking for something?¡±
Chen Xiang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m missing a diamond earring. Hurry up and help me look for it.¡±
Chapter 740 - Looking for Earrings
Looking for Earrings
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The servant was a little hesitant. She did not know if she should help Chen Xiang. After all, their main mission was to guard here and not let Tan Si have the chance to escape.
Chen Xiang could tell what they were thinking and deliberately pretended to be domineering. ¡°I¡¯m an esteemed guest invited by your Zhao family. I asked you to help find something and made so many excuses. Could it be that you want to hide the earrings and take them away?¡±
As she spoke, she lifted her skirt and walked back, looking like she was going toin to someone.
The servants quickly stopped her. It was not a big deal to find an earring. If it really got out, they would definitely be at a disadvantage. In order to satisfy the guests, the main family would only punish them.
¡°Miss, please wait. We¡¯ll find it for you now,¡± the servant said.
Chen Xiang looked at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do this earlier? I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. As long as you find my earrings, the matter will be over.¡± Leaving a few people to guard the door, the servants spread out to look for the earrings. The diamond earring on Chen Xiang¡¯s ear sparkled. It was obvious that they were expensive. Everyone searched carefully, afraid that they would identally step on them.
Such amotion naturally could not be hidden from Tan Si. When she saw therge group of people almost lying on the ground looking for something, she was puzzled as to what had happened.
She opened the window to listen to the sound. Zhao Yan was afraid that she would jump off the building again. The outside of the window was reinforced with an anti-theft, so Tan Si could only stick to the window.
Chen Xiang noticed that Tan Si was listening and said loudly, ¡°You have to find my earrings quickly. I still have to go to the banquet in front to congratte Mrs. Zhao. The Zhao family finally has a eldest grandson. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll get a daughter-inw. When the timees, the child will have a mother. Mrs. Zhao said that this child will be under the name of a legitimate daughter-inw in the future. It¡¯s no different from having her own child.¡±
Tan Si was originally listening quietly, but when she heard the second half of the sentence, she couldn¡¯t help it. Although she had heard from Luo Xuan on the first day she entered the house that she wanted to find a better mother for the child, she thought that it was just a joke.
Even if she really had the heart to do so, it would take time.
Tan Si thought that Luo Xuan only felt that she was not worthy of Zhao Yan. When she gave birth to the child, she would try to please him. On ount of the two children, Luo Xuan had to give her some face. If she could win over Zhao Yan¡¯s heart, there was still a chance of her marrying into the family.
Tan Si believed that everything was man-made. It was just like how she did not want to marry a vegetable in the past, so she pushed Jiang An out to rece her.
When Si Cheng woke up, she would still be able to seduce him. If not for those coincidences, she would have married into a rich family long ago.
She knew that she could no longer sit still and wait for death. She had to fight for a chance of survival.
The servant did not dare to speak to Chen Xiang, but since the esteemed guest had spoken, she could not pretend to be mute. She said carefully, ¡°Our young master is indeed lovable. Madam especially likes him.¡±
No one could find fault with this. The servant thought that nothing would go wrong.
However, Chen Xiang was waiting for someone to talk to her. She smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Zhe is the eldest grandson of the Zhao family. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s a smart child. Mrs. Zhao said that his biological mother has already passed away. After a few years, no one will remember who this child¡¯s biological mother is and record her under the name of the future mistress. Even if it¡¯s legal, it has nothing to do with his biological mother, so as not to be affected.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. It was fine if she wanted to find a wife for Zhao Yan, but she actually said that she was dead?
If what this person said was true, then what was she? Logically speaking, even if she didn¡¯t want her to enter the house, there was no need to lie. She had brought her child on television, so there was only one possibility. The Zhao family wanted something to happen to her.
Tan Si got up and quietly walked to the first floor. There were so many guests at the Zhao residence today. She had to seize this opportunity.
From the window, she could see that the servants were all helping on the other side. As long as she ran faster out of this door, she could run straight to the banquet hall.
¡°Aiyo, my stomach hurts,¡± Tan Si shouted.
The servants guarding the door hurriedly opened the door when they heard the sound. Previously, something had almost happened. They had finally recovered a little. If anything else happened, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to live.
When the door opened, they did not discover anyone. Tan Si, who was hiding behind the door, took the opportunity to run out. Chen Xiang felt admiration for her.
Although she was here to cause trouble, she did not expect this person to be so reckless as to run out now with such a big stomach.
¡°Miss Tan, you can¡¯t leave this ce!¡± The servant was frightened and quickly chased after her.
The others also wanted to help, but Chen Xiang stopped them. ¡°If you leave like this, what will happen to my earrings?¡±
The servants hesitated for a moment, causing them to not chase after her in time.
Chapter 741 - Havoc at the Banquet
Havoc at the Banquet
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si did not dare to stop running. She knew that she had to seize this opportunity. If the servants caught up with her and brought her back, there would really be nothing she could do.
If she had to watch as her child was imed to not belong to her, and had to be kicked out of the house, she would rather go all out today.
Tan Si hugged her tummy as the wind blew under her feet. She really left the servants behind.
She had been pampered by her family since she was young, and Jiang An was at her beck and call. Such a life was too good for her.
Hence, no matter what, she had to live like this for the rest of her life. However, she did not expect so many things to happen and her family to fall.
However, the heavens were still on her side. The unexpected child was Zhao Yan¡¯s, and she had tried her best to cling to this man.
She had thought that she could continue living a luxurious life like this, but now that she was going to be erased, she could not ept such an oue obediently.
Even if she had to bleed, she had to drag everyone down with her.
Tan Si steeled herself and rushed into the banquet hall.
The people who came to the banquet were all wearing gowns. The entire banquet hall had a luxurious atmosphere. Tan Si, who was wearing arge maternity dress, looked out of ce.
Even if Tan Si was fatter than before, one could tell who she was just by looking at her stomach.
The lively banquet suddenly quietened down. They did not know why she had run in.
¡°Zhao Yan, are you going to snatch my child away?¡± Tan Si shouted.
When Zhao Zhe saw his mother, he subconsciously wanted to go over, but Luo Xuan refused to let go. He could only stand there and watch.
Zhao Yan only felt a headacheing on. He had clearly been watched, so why was he still running out?
¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Let¡¯s talk about it in detail when we get back. This is a banquet. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Zhao Yan walked over and wanted to take her away.
However, Tan Si would not be coaxed by him anymore. She knew that if she really left, she would definitely be locked up. At that time, she would not have the chance to escape.
She shook Zhao Yan off. ¡°Stop coaxing me here. I know what you and your mother are up to. First, you changed Nian Nian¡¯s name. Then, you imprisoned me at home and used methods to cut me off from Nian Nian legally. When you get a new wife and register her ount, I¡¯ll be a tool to help you give birth.¡±
This was indeed the truth, but if she said it in front of so many people, where would the Zhao family put their face? Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t care less and wanted to drag her away with brute force.
Unfortunately, after so many arguments, Tan Si already knew what he was up to. She quickly retreated and took out a fruit knife from her pocket and pressed it against her neck. ¡°If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill myself now!¡±
This time, no one dared to move. It was not a good thing for someone to die, not to mention that Tan Si was pregnant.
Zhao Zhe cried and shouted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±
Upon hearing his voice, Tan Si¡¯s heart stirred. At this point, she had lost everything, but this child still loved her. Perhaps she had missed out on too many beautiful feelings.
Luo Xuan said coldly, ¡°If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you. If you have the ability, do it yourself.¡±
She did not believe that Tan Si would really be willing to die. This vain woman only wanted to marry into the family through means.
Tan Si did not expect her to have such an attitude. This was the Zhao family¡¯s banquet. Did she not care if someone died?
Luo Xuan looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to do it.¡±
Tan Si was in a dilemma. There were so many people looking at her. It would be a joke if he put down the knife now.
When Jiang An saw the change in her expression, she knew that she was getting into a dead end again.
Tan Si had cared the most about other people¡¯s opinions since she was young. In order to be perfect in the eyes of others, she had done many unreasonable things. If she was really forced into a corner, she would definitely not be rational.
¡°Tan Si, think about the child in your stomach. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Jiang An shouted.
No one expected Jiang An to stand up and persuade Tan Si. Everyone knew that the two of them did not have a good rtionship.
Tan Si was obviously persuaded. She could feel the child in her stomach moving. If she really cut her throat, the child would not survive.
Luo Xuan sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to die, don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself. Even if you give birth to ten more children, you can forget about entering the Zhao family.¡±
Such words were simply forcing Tan Si to die. Jiang An did not expect her to not even care about human lives, let alone mention that the unborn child was her biological grandson.
¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang An snapped. ¡°You¡¯re killing someone!¡±
Luo Xuan was stunned. She did not expect to be reprimanded like this in her lifetime.
Chapter 742 - Jiang An’s Freedom
Chapter 742 - Jiang An¡¯s Freedom
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Luo Xuan was not the only one who could not react in time. Everyone present was stunned. That was the Madam of the Zhao family, an all-powerful figure.
The head of the Zhao family had always been outside. She was considered powerful as she had been basically in charge of the entire Zhao family. It was not too much to say that she was the actual head of the family.
It was difficult for ordinary families to even meet her. When they saw her, they wished they could tter her, afraid that they would make her unhappy.
Luo Xuan had always been an arrogant person at home. After so many years, she had be even more so. No one could go against her wishes.
Even the elders of the Zhao family did not dare to go against her easily. The Zhao family had be her say.
But now, she had been reprimanded by a junior. Moreover, it was a junior who was not even the family head.
Jiang An didn¡¯t care what she thought. The most important thing was to save two lives.
Zou Bai knew what she was thinking. Taking advantage of this time, he quickly went over and snatched the knife away. Tan Si sat on the ground and cried.
Luo Xuan reacted and flew into a rage. ¡°Who are you to talk to me like that?!¡±
¡°We¡¯re both humans. I have the right to speak like this!¡± Jiang An had no intention of being afraid.
Even if they had a status that ordinary people looked up to and had power above the clouds, they were still a person. How could they easily take the lives of others?
Luo Xuan red at her. ¡°You¡¯re just the heir of the Jiang family. You haven¡¯t officially be the head of the family, yet you dare to behave atrociously in my Zhao family. Could it be that you think you¡¯re going to be the mother of the Zou family? If you argue with my Zhao family, someone will protect you.¡±
At this point, Luo Xuan felt that this was the truth. Jiang An must have been unaware of her identity. She sneered and said, ¡°Your identity as the sessor is a joke. Are you going to marry Zou Bai with the Jiang family?¡±
Since ancient times, no married daughter had been able to inherit the family. Even if she wanted to give the family business to her daughter, she should have recruited a live-in son-inw.
Not to mention Luo Xuan, the other families also thought the same.
Since Jiang An was going to marry Zou Bai, they would naturally choose an heir among her three brothers after a while.
Zou Bai walked to Jiang An¡¯s side. ¡°An¡¯an is my wife, the Madam of the Zou family. No matter what she does, the Zou family will protect her. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. Moreover, even if An¡¯an marries me, she will definitely be the sessor of the Jiang family in the future. This will never change!¡±
These words were like a p to Luo Xuan¡¯s face. She did not expect Zou Bai to be so protective of Jiang An.
From what she knew, marriages in aristocratic families were not satisfactory. She had waited bitterly but could not obtain her husband¡¯s love. Zou Bai must have married Jiang An for the sake of the Zou family.
As long as she acted like she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, Zou Bai probably wouldn¡¯t embarrass her on the spot. However, he just had to stand up and say those supportive words. It was obvious that he was telling everyone that Jiang An could scold whoever she wanted, even if it was the Zhao family.
Luo Xuan was so angry that she could not stand steadily. She reached out to support her forehead. Zhao Zhe immediately ran to Tan Si¡¯s side. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±
The people who came to the banquet felt that it was worth it toe this time. Not only did they see so many things about the Zhao family, but they also knew the Jiang family¡¯s future ns. It seemed that Jiang An would not be trapped in the Zou family after their marriage. As the head of the family, she had many things to deal with.
Some girls looked at Jiang An enviously, not because they were envious of her for having such a considerate husband, but because they were envious of her freedom regardless of whether she married or not.
Jiang An said to Luo Xuan, ¡°I respect you as an elder, so I didn¡¯t say anything too harsh. If your Zhao family looked down on Tan Si, you shouldn¡¯t have brought the child back. Since you brought him back, it means that you still think that Tan Si is worthy of being the child¡¯s mother. Now, you¡¯ve caused the separation of the mother and son. You¡¯re really shameless.¡±
Luo Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Zhao family and the Zou family are on equal footing. You have no right to say that. I¡¯m going to make you all pay the price!¡± ¡°Equal status?¡± Zou Bai seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Perhaps it can be mentioned together, but the Zhao and Zou families are different.¡±
Wang Mian nodded. ¡°The Zhao family hasn¡¯t been doing well all these years. I think it¡¯s better to kick them out of the four aristocratic families. The Jiang family is more suitable than them.¡±
Oh my god, was this something that could be said casually?
The guests could not be bothered to watch themotion. They felt that it was better to say less. It was definitely not a good thing to get involved.
Zhao Yan stood up. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Our Zhao family has been passed down for a hundred years. You can¡¯tment on us as you please.¡±
Wang Mian was not afraid of him. ¡°We all have eyes. We all know if what I said is true. It¡¯s useless even if you argue here.¡±
Zhao Lan hid in a corner and watched the joke. In any case, she wasn¡¯t the one being scolded. It was best if everyone was unhappy.
Chapter 743 - Temptation
Chapter 743 - Temptation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There were people from three of the four aristocratic families present, not to mention the heir of the Jiang family. No one dared to interrupt when they quarreled. They even hid far away for fear of being implicated.
Those were the most powerful families in China. The entire country would tremble if they stomped their feet. It would definitely not end well for them if they provoked them.
Zhao Yan was furious. ¡°Have you decided to stand against the Zhao family?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not what we meant,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°If you have the time to argue with us, why don¡¯t you turn around and look at Tan Si?¡±
Only then did Zhao Yan remember that there was still Tan Si. When he turned around, he saw her hugging Zhao Zhe and not letting go. The mother and son were really pitiful.
¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared,¡± Zhao Zhe said.
Tan Si¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if Mom dies, she won¡¯t let anyone take you away.¡±
These words made the Zhao family seem very inhumane. They could actually do something that separated mother and son.
It was nothing new for the heir of the family to have a child outside. Even the harshest treatment was to bring the child back and give her mother a sum of money to persuade her to leave.
However, they did not erase her mother¡¯s existence like the Zhao family did. They could even say that his biological mother was dead.
Moreover, everyone present was smart. They understood that the Zhao family must have been prepared to let Tan Si die.
Only when Tan Si was really dead could their n be carried out wlessly. They did not have to worry about having a biological mother who could jump out at any time.
Jiang An had also realized this. That was why she had spoken in public. She did not want to speak up for Tan Si. She just pitied the children.
Since the Zhao family could raise a child like Zhao Yan, it was naturally not a warm family. Zhao Zhe had to grow up in such an environment too, so he probably did not have much sincere love.
Although Tan Si¡¯s character had a problem, she was Zhao Zhe¡¯s biological mother after all. Even if it was for her own benefit, she would argue for the child¡¯s sake. There was still a chance of survival.
If they really let Tan Si die, Zhao Zhe would be like fish on a chopping board. Sooner orter, he would be cut into pieces.
¡°No matter what, this is the Zhao Family¡¯s own business,¡± Luo Xuan said.
She gestured for the servants to quickly separate Tan Si and Zhao Zhe. She could not let them continue crying like this.
Tan Si refused to let go no matter what. She grabbed the knife that had been knocked to the ground and began to attack indiscriminately. This time, the servants did not dare to go over.
¡°I know what you want to do. I¡¯m Nian Nian¡¯s mother. If you want to separate us, you have to kill me now,¡± Tan Si said crazily. ¡°All of you, remember this. If I die, the Zhao family was the one to do it!¡±
Luo Xuan was really having a headache. Everything had been going smoothly, so why did Tan Si suddenlye out to cause trouble? Could it be that the other families wanted to attack the Zhao family, so they took advantage of the banquet to do something?
She looked at the people present with suspicion before her gaze finallynded on Zou Bai and the others.
Wang Mian said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s with her gaze? Does she suspect that we did something?¡±
¡°She¡¯s already certain that we did it,¡± Zou Bai said.
Wang Mian felt that this was a huge joke. Although it was embarrassing for the Zhao family to have such a thing happen, it would not affect the entire family. They would not benefit from doing such a thing.
At this moment, Chen Xiang, who had really nned this matter, took advantage of the chaos to sneak out of the kitchen. It was naturally impossible to use their own chefs for such a big banquet today. They would not be able to handle it at all. However, it would not be timely to send things in from outside.
Therefore, the Zhao family brought all the kitchens of the hotel under their banner. They were busy preparing the food and desserts for the banquet. There were also special people in charge of drinks. They were extremely busy.
Chen Xiang knew that everyone only knew how to drink champagne at the banquet. This kind of wine could be drunk by both men and women, so they would not get drunk easily. It was very suitable to raise their sses on such an asion.
She waited for the waiter toe out and pulled one back. ¡°Do me a favorter and send the wine to the designated person. I¡¯ll pay you.¡±
The waitress was a little hesitant. She didn¡¯t know why the other party wanted her to do this. She couldn¡¯t bear the consequences if anything happened.
Chen Xiang could tell that she was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you arge sum of money and send you out of Beijing. No one will mind what you did. After all, even if they¡¯re angry, they¡¯ll target me.¡±
The words ¡°arge sum of money¡± moved the waiter. It was obvious that she was short of money to be doing such a job. If she had money, she could livefortably.
Chen Xiang said in a low voice, ¡°You have to think carefully. The amount I¡¯m offering is enough for you to not work for the rest of your life. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±
¡°I agree.¡± The waiter was afraid that she would really find someone else to agree to it.
Chapter 744 - Hitting a Pillar
Hitting a Pir
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tan Si did not care that there was another child in her stomach. She hugged Zhao Zhe tightly and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re treating me as a surrogate pregnancy tool. When the child is born, you¡¯ll send me to my death. You¡¯re delusional!¡±
Of course, everyone knew about this. However, knowing in their hearts and saying it out loud were two different things. Arge family had to cover up their actions. Besides, surrogacy was against thew on the surface. Tan Si¡¯s shouting made them not dare to take action for a moment.
Luo Xuan¡¯s expression was so cold that it could freeze someone to death. Today was supposed to be a good day for her grandson. To be able to appear in front of everyone as the eldest grandson of the Zhao family and say those words was for his own good in the future.
Zhao Yan said that he was going to marry a youngdy from a wealthy family. When the time came, Zhao Zhe¡¯s existence would be awkward, but Luo Xuan could not bear to let him be an illegitimate child.
The child looked so much like her husband that she couldn¡¯t tell the two of them apart from their childhood photos. She thought it was a gift from the gods to make up for all the years of infatuation with her husband.
During this period of time, Zhao Zhe was also very obedient. Not only did he listen to her words, but he also made her happy from time to time. It was rare for Luo Xuan to be so happy. It was like a dream.
Zhao Zhe had to have a good life. She even nned to make him the heir.
Therefore, Tan Si, his mother, had to disappear. Only then would Zhao Zhe not be a thorn in his stepmother¡¯s side. After all, a child without a biological mother and a child with a biological mother were two different things.
As long as she taught him carefully, they could be close mother and son. If his mother was still alive, they would never be close.
Luo Xuan did not want her future daughter-inw to treat Zhao Zhe as her own son, but at the very least, she could not treat him as an enemy.
This would give her time toplete her n and raise Zhao Zhe¡¯s status step by step.
Everything had gone smoothly just now. She did not expect Tan Si to be able to escape. There were so many servants, but none of them were useful. They could not even keep an eye on a pregnant woman.
Luo Xuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. That¡¯s not what we meant at all. The most important thing for you now is to give birth to the child properly. The Zhao Family will not treat you badly.¡±
If it were in the past, Tan Si would have been so excited that she could not sleep the entire night. However, she had been deceived too many times and knew that the Zhao family did not care about so-called promises.
Tan Si refused to give in. ¡°Then tell everyone that I¡¯m Nian Nian¡¯s biological mother. Her name has to be changed to Zhao Nian.¡±
Luo Xuan resisted the urge to kill her. It was one thing to announce it, but she had to change the name back. She was really pushing her luck.
She had thought for a long time before deciding on the name Zhao Zhe. She felt that only this name was worthy of her grandson. As for the feminine name, she really despised it.
Luo Xuan did not want to continue coaxing her. Since things had alreadye to this, the Zhao Family had no face to speak. Fortunately, the people attending the banquet were all from aristocratic families and knew what to say and what not to say.
¡°Drag her away,¡± Luo Xuan ordered coldly.
The secret guards in the dark immediately went forward. With their skills, they did not take Tan Si seriously at all. They snatched the knife from her hand and pulled her away. It was useless no matter how Zhao Zhe and Tan Si cried.
The people present did not expect Luo Xuan to be so direct. She did not even bother to coax them and directly used force.
Jiang An was about to say something when Zou Bai stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re representing the Jiang family today. It¡¯s not good to interfere in the Zhao family¡¯s family matters again and again.¡±
Since he had already said that, Jiang An could only watch them make a move. Zou Bai picked up the champagne that the waiter had brought over. ¡°Drink something. You can¡¯t save everyone. You have to get used to it.¡±
Jiang An sighed and downed the cup in one gulp. Zou Bai took the cup and put it back.
Chen Xiang waited behind and saw the waitere back. She asked, ¡°How is it? Did you give it to the person standing at the edge of the table?¡±
¡°She downed it.¡± The waiter nodded.
The banquet hall was even more lively than before. Tan Si resisted with all her might. She kicked and scratched the secret guards but refused to leave.
The strength of the secret guard was not something she couldpare to. Seeing that she was about to be dragged out, she steeled her heart and hit the pir.
This was not a light blow. She fell to the ground and held her stomach in pain. ¡°It hurts. My stomach hurts.¡±
There was still a child in her stomach. Zhao Yan ran over in a panic and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, breathe slowly. I¡¯ll get a doctor over now.¡±
Tan Si no longer had any expectations for him. She knew very well that this man wanted her dead.
She hugged her stomach and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your Zhao family¡¯s doctor. You¡¯ll definitely make me die from a difficult delivery!¡±
Seeing that she was getting more and more agitated, Jiang An walked over and said, ¡°Calm down first. How about we send you to the hospital?¡±
Chapter 745 - Drugged
Drugged
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An was not the kind of person who could forgive anyone. She hated Tan Si from the bottom of her heart, but the child in her stomach was really innocent. Luo Xuan did not say a word. It was obvious that she did not want to care, and Zhao Yan only knew how to provoke Tan Si. If this continued, something would definitely happen to the child.
When Tan Si saw Jiang Aning over, she cried. ¡°I know you won¡¯t hurt the child. Can you send me to the hospital? Please.¡±
These words made people sigh. She clearly hated her to death previously, but now she wanted to hand her life over to her.
Tan Si and Jiang An had been sisters for so many years. Even if they hated each other to the core, they could not erase this fact. They knew each other too well.
Jiang An knew what kind of person Tan Si was. She knew what she was thinking and could see her methods clearly.
Simrly, Tan Si also knew Jiang An¡¯s character. She knew that if she wanted to survive, she could only trust her now.
Jiang An nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay by your side until the child is born.¡±
After saying that, she turned to look at Zou Bai. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the nearest hospital. The ambnce will be here soon.¡±
Wang Mian walked over and said, ¡°Miss Tan, you¡¯d better rx now. Don¡¯t be too nervous. At this stage of your pregnancy, your body cannot withstand such torture.¡±
¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Jiang An asked.
Wang Mian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not, but I know a little. My mother used to be a gynecologist.¡±
With someone who knew medical knowledge around, Jiang An¡¯s heart finally calmed down a little. At this moment, someone pointed at Tan Si and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s water. There¡¯s water under her body!¡±
Wang Mian panicked. ¡°Quick, tell her to lie t and not move. Her water has broken.¡±
Tan Si held Jiang An ¡®shand tightly. ¡± I don¡¯ t want to die. I really don¡¯ t want to die.¡±
¡°You won¡¯t die if you listen to me obediently,¡± Jiang Anforted her. ¡°The doctor ising soon. The person beside you knows some medical skills. You can¡¯t scare yourself.¡±
With Zou Bai¡¯s arrangements, the ambnce arrived especially quickly and drove in through the main door. Luo Xuan carried Zhao Zhe and left, not wanting to care about Tan Si¡¯s life or death.
It was useless even if Zhao Zhe wanted his mother. No one cared about a child¡¯s opinion.
Zhao Yan stood at the side, thinking about something. He knew that he could not help at all, so it was better not to speak.
¡°The ambnce is here,¡± Jiang An said softly to Tan Si.
She turned to look at the door. The doctor walked in with a stretcher. Suddenly, she felt that nothing was important. She was so dizzy that she could not see the way clearly.
The doctor did not dare to dy and quickly carried her to the car to the hospital. Jiang An wanted to follow her, but she almost fell when she reached the door. Zou Bai pulled her into his arms.
Zhao Yan also knew that Jiang An had done her best. He lowered his head and said to her, ¡°Thank you for your help. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital. You can use your room in front as you please. Let Miss Jiang rest.¡±
Zou Bai could feel Jiang An¡¯s temperature rising steadily, as if something was wrong. He carried her horizontally and walked towards the room.
Only Zhao Lan was left in charge of the banquet. No matter how crazy she was, she knew how to differentiate the asion. She stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Zhao family¡¯s fault for not hosting this well. After the child is born, we will definitely hold a bigger banquet to invite everyone over. Why don¡¯t we stop here today?¡±
The guests had been stimted too much that night. They had long wanted to leave. When they heard Zhao Lan¡¯s words, they all walked out.
Only Chen Xiang quietly followed Zou Bai and the others. The secret guards followed beside them and blocked themyer byyer. She did not see Zou Bai carrying Jiang An and thought that the medicine had finally taken effect. Jiang An should have left with the ambnce. It was really a godsend opportunity.
She quickly took out the mirror in her bag and tidied up her appearance. Then, she controlled her distance so that she would not be discovered. She thought that she would be able to seedter.
Jiang An was ced on the bed in the room. Her face was flushed and she had lost most of her consciousness. She muttered, ¡°Hot, I¡¯m so hot.¡±
Seeing her like this, Zou Bai naturally understood that she must have been drugged. He quickly asked Zou Yi, one of the secret guards, to call someone who was good at detoxification over. Then, he asked someone to bring ice water to cool Jiang An down bit by bit. At least, it would make her feel better.
However, he could not use ice water directly. For the sake of Jiang An¡¯s body, he simply stuck his hand into the ice water and waited for the temperature to be right before putting it on Jiang An¡¯s body. This way, she would not freeze but would just feel cold.
However, Jiang An was getting hotter and hotter, and she began to tug at his clothes. If she had any rationality, she wouldn¡¯t do this. Zou Bai thought for a moment and poured ice water on himself. Then, he got into bed and hugged her.
Jiang An felt a chill and quickly hugged this cool ¡°bolster¡± back.
Chapter 746 - Dignity
Dignity
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The ice water could only make Jiang An feel better, but it couldn¡¯t really detoxify the poison. Zou Yi quickly brought the person who knew how to detoxify the poison over. He was from the side branch of the Mo family. Later, he left the Mo family with his mother, but he had learned some of the Mo family¡¯s unique medical skills.
Such a person was very special among the secret guards. The Zou family could nurture medical talents, but they still had no achievements in detoxification. It was only when he joined that they filled this gap.
Back then, it was Zou Bai who realized the shorings of the secret guards and looked around for talents who knew how to detoxify poisons.
Coincidentally, he bumped into him, who had been expelled by the Mo Family and did not know how to survive.
Zou Bai promised him and his mother a lifetime of wealth, which was why he agreed to join.
He ced his hand on Jiang An¡¯s wrist and said with a frown, ¡°Someone drugged Miss Jiang. If it doesn¡¯t dissipate soon, it will affect her nervous system.¡±
¡°Is there no way to detoxify it?¡± Zou Bai asked.
Faced with this question, he shook his head decisively. ¡°This medicine has never been seen on the market. Even if I start concocting the medicine now, it will take time. Miss Jiang can¡¯t afford to wait.¡±
The best solution was for Zou Bai to dissipate the effect. After all, they were about to get married. The person in charge of detoxifying the poison did not think that this was a very troublesome problem.
However, Zou Bai didn¡¯t think so. As long as there was another way, he didn¡¯t want to do it.
Although it was normal for something to happen between the two of them, he did not want to do this when An¡¯an was unconscious. He wanted to show her all his respect.
The two of them started off because of the medicine. After that, Jiang An swallowed the bitter fruit alone and led a difficult life with the children. Even when she returned to the Jiang family, they were still criticized.
If not for Jiang An¡¯s strong character, no one knew what would have happened. Even now, there were still people attacking her with that failed marriage.
Even if she acted like she didn¡¯t care at all, Zou Bai remembered all of this in his heart.
He could tell everyone about Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s background. After all, with the Zou family¡¯s status, no one dared to say anything in front of him. The two children were indeed of the Zou family¡¯s bloodline. No one would dare to jump out and offend them at this time.
All the criticism would fall on Jiang An. Those private words could kill. No one could be indifferent to others¡¯ words, not to mention that his An¡¯an was such a kind and sensitive person.
Zou Bai couldn¡¯t let this happen again. He would rather be vague in front of everyone so that he could buy time and let An¡¯an use the television drama to win more support.
However, such a thing happened right under his nose. He hugged Jiang An and said, ¡°Hurry up and investigate who drugged her. I want her to regreting to this world.¡±
Zou Yi and Zou Er knew that they were irresponsible. They lowered their heads and said, ¡°Yes!¡±
Zou Bai looked at the detoxifier. ¡°Tang Ye, is there no way to alleviate the symptoms? I don¡¯t want her to lose all consciousness. That¡¯s a vition of her dignity.¡±
Tang Ye was also famous for being a detoxifier on the dark web. He had seen too many such things. When men heard that he had to detoxify the effects himself, he could not help but be secretly happy.
Because they knew that they could enjoy it openly. The drugged person was different from usual. Not only did they not have to bear the moral condemnation, but they could also save their lover and make themselves happy. How lucky was that?
Every time he met such a person, Tang Ye would silently despise him in his heart. However, Zou Bai made him realize that there were still good men in the world.
Tang Ye quickly took out a pill from the medicine box and handed it over. ¡°Although this thing can¡¯tpletely detoxify the poison, it can at least restore Miss Jiang¡¯s consciousness.¡±
¡°Thankyou.¡± Zou Bai carefully took it.
Tang Ye knew that he should not be here next. He carried the first aid kit and left.
Zou Bai stuffed the pill into Jiang An¡¯s mouth. Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow it, he kissed her and slowly pushed the pill in.
Fortunately, Jiang An still had the instinct to swallow and ate it sessfully.
After a few minutes, her body wasn¡¯t so hot anymore. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Zou Bai. ¡°I feel so ufortable. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a fire burning in my heart.¡±
¡°Someone poisoned you,¡± Zou Bai said honestly.
After Jiang An understood everything, she reached out and stroked Zou Bai¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for putting my wishes first.¡±
Of course, love was sweet, but before loving someone, Jiang An had to love herself first. Even though she knew that she had no choice today, she would have still felt disrespected. Fortunately, Zou Bai didn¡¯t do that.
At this moment, Zou Yi knocked on the door. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve found the person who drugged her.¡±
Chapter 747 - Beat Him At His Own Game
Beat Him At His Own Game
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Of course, they would not be able to find the person who drugged them so quickly. At the very least, they had to determine what it was that had been spiked. Then, they would follow the clues to find the person. They had already nned to be busy for the entire night.
Tang Ye even started packing up the things that Jiang An hade into contact with. He wanted to check them one by one to see if there were any drugs on them. The servants of the Zhao family also knew that something big had happened and handed them over obediently.
Although Tang Ye and the others were not from the Zhao family, Miss Jiang had just been carried up. It was better not to jump out at this time. No matter what the Zou family wanted to do, they were just servants. The Zhao family would not stand up for them even if they were taught a lesson.
Just as the secret guards were busy nervously, Zou Er noticed Chen Xiang sneaking around in the corner. Thinking of her infatuation with his master previously, he felt that something was wrong.
However, she was the Zou family¡¯s savior after all. Zou Er could not directly capture her. He could only instruct his subordinates to check on the servants who had handled the food and hint that they already knew that Chen Xiang had done it.
Originally, the servant who delivered the wine was already afraid. She did not expect such a hugemotion. In addition, the other servants around her were adding to the atmosphere. They kept talking about how powerful the Zou family was. The Zhao family could notpare at all. They even said that Zou Bai killed people overseas like flies.
She was so frightened that she trembled and began to regret helping Chen Xiang. If she was found out, she would definitely die.
Her panic must have attracted the attention of the secret guards. They walked up to them and said, ¡°Whoever went to deliver the wine to Miss Jiang just now, step forward.¡±
Of course, no one stood up. They didn¡¯t know why they asked this and were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to move.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say anything. Miss Chen will naturallye out to identify them.¡± The secret guard¡¯s tone was cold.
The words ¡°Miss Chen¡± were like a curse that scared the person who delivered the wine to the ground. She kept saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
There was no need to ask anymore. He could just take her away.
This servant did this for money. She wouldn¡¯t bother to cover up for Chen Xiang. He just needed to scare her to tell him everything. She even said that Chen Xiang wanted to get close to Zou Bai.
Zou Er didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly went upstairs to knock on the door. When he heard him say this, Zou Bai patted Jiang An. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
With that pill, Jiang An no longer felt so ufortable. She nodded and said, ¡°Go.¡±
Zou Bai opened the door and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Zou Er. ¡°Master, don¡¯t move first. Chen Xiang is staring at us. She thinks that she¡¯s fed you the medicine.¡±
Zou Bai immediately understood what Chen Xiang wanted to do and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s beat her at her own game.¡±
While Jiang An could still control herself, Zou Bai instructed Zou Er to do as he said.
Zou Er leaned over and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do it well.¡±
In Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes, it was a group of people rushing downstairs and asking the maids questions non-stop. She could not hide the anxiety on her face.
Zou Yi pretended not to see Chen Xiang. ¡°What should we do? If this continues, Master won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±
¡°But you can¡¯t just drag someone down like that. If Master finds out, he¡¯ll definitely beat us to death,¡± Zou Er helped to say.
Zou Yi continued, ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t wait. Miss Jiang won¡¯t be able toe back in time.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s ask if anyone is willing,¡± Zou Er said as he leaned towards Chen Xiang.
Chen Xiang naturally thought that Zou Bai couldn¡¯t withstand the drug anymore, so he was looking for someone who was willing to help him dissipate the drug. She definitely couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.
She stepped out and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
Zou Er¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. ¡°Miss Chen, I know that you have feelings for our master. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to help our master. This is a matter of life and death.¡±
¡°As long as Zou Bai asks for my help, I¡¯ll definitely be willing,¡± Chen Xiang said with a smile.
Zou raised his hand and said, ¡°Then please go over.¡±
Chen Xiang suppressed the excitement in her heart and walked up to the second floor with her head held high. When she thought about how she would be able to be with Zou Bai soon, she could not hide the smile on her face.
So what if Jiang An was going to marry Zou Bai? As long as today passed, she would be Zou Bai¡¯s woman. This would forever be a thorn in their hearts.
It would be best if Jiang An couldn¡¯t ept it and finally separated from Zou Bai. Then, Zou Bai would only have her by his side.
Chen Xiang didn¡¯t notice it at all. Even if Zou Bai really drank the potion, he should have sent someone over to detoxify it immediately. Even if there was no way to detoxify it in the end, he wouldn¡¯t casually pull people over in the Zhao family. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t his reputation be ruined?
To be able to trick Chen Xiang with such crude words, it could be seen how much she hoped for Zou Bai to be with her.
Chapter 748 - Angry Look
Angry Look
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was naturally impossible for the Zhao family to have a small room in such a huge vi. Even the guest room was renovated ording to the standard of a suite. It was divided into two ces, the bedroom and the living room.
Zou Bai was sitting outside with a gloomy expression. Jiang An was lying in the bedroom with the door half open to ensure that she could hear what was happening outside.
Chen Xiang entered happily. When she saw him, she hurriedly ran over. ¡°Zou Bai, are you feeling very ufortable now?¡±
¡°How do you know?¡± Zou Bai looked at her coldly.
Chen Xiang was filled with excitement that she was about to seed. She ignored his abnormality and wanted to lean over. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You won¡¯t feel so bad soon.¡±
Zou Bai endured his disgust and ignored her. Chen Xiang sat beside him. ¡°Jiang An only cares about Tan Si and left you here alone. However, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t leave. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t leave.¡±
Even at this time, she didn¡¯t forget to speak ill of Jiang An. Zou Bai was a little impressed by her. Despite his obvious rejection, she still had unrealistic fantasies.
Zou Baizhen suspected that Chen Xiang had some mental illness and couldn¡¯t even understand humannguage.
¡°Chen Xiang, do you really love me?¡± Zou Bai asked.
Chen Xiang immediately replied, ¡°Of course I love you. You¡¯re everything in the world. No one loves you more than me.¡±
¡°What do you love about me?¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°We haven¡¯t even spoken much.¡±
Chen Xiang¡¯s face was filled with sweetness as she recalled the past. ¡°At that time, I lost my father and felt that I couldn¡¯t live anymore. It was you who appeared and said that you wanted to take me away. You gave me a good life and allowed me to choose my own path in the future. You were my god who saved me from danger.¡±
This reason was really iprehensible. If Zou Bai wasn¡¯t the head of the Zou family and didn¡¯t have the ability to take her away to provide for her, would Chen Xiang still love her?
¡°In the end, what you love isn¡¯t Zou Bai, but the power of the head of the Zou family.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°The god in your heart is just a symbol, a very abstract person, but it¡¯s not Zou Bai himself.¡±
Chen Xiang couldn¡¯t stand hearing this and quickly retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You saved me. Of course I love you.¡±
¡°You love me?¡± Zou Bai asked. ¡°Then do you know what I look like when I¡¯m angry? Do you know how I express myself when I love someone?¡±
This question left Chen Xiang speechless. Her understanding of Zou Bai came from other people¡¯s mouths, as well as her imagination. She didn¡¯t even know Zou Bai¡¯s specific birthday, let alone these private questions.
However, it was impossible for Chen Xiang to wake up after so many years of obsession. She reached out and hugged Zou Bai. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Only I can relieve your difort now.¡±
Zou Bai didn¡¯t pull his arm out, but he raised his hand and pressed the gun against Chen Xiang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Let me tell you, when I¡¯m angry, I only want to kill.¡±
Chen Xiang was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to move. She really didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to point a gun at her.
For so many years, she had grown up in a greenhouse. When her father passed away, she was under the protection of Zou Bai. When she grew up, she relied on the Zou family to enter the entertainment industry. Later on, when she went overseas, she had Wen Li to help her make proper arrangements. She almost did not experience anything bad.
Even though the Church let her see the dark side of the world, it did not happen to her. It was no different from watching a movie. For the first time, she felt the threat of death.
Chen Xiang subconsciously let go. Zou Bai stood up and still aimed at her. ¡°I was still thinking about your father¡¯s life-saving grace, but if I have to tolerate you for the rest of my life and witness you hurt the person I love, I¡¯d rather let your father down.¡±
These words were meant to erase the fact that he had saved her life. This was Chen Xiang¡¯s greatest reliance at the moment. She broke down and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. If my father hadn¡¯t taken the bullet for you, you would have died overseas.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to hurt the person I love. It is I and not An¡¯an who owes your father. Do I have to cover up for you if you kill someone one day?¡± Zou Bai said sternly.
¡°You weren¡¯t drugged. The person who was drugged was Jiang An, right?¡± Chen Xiang immediately understood.
Zou Bai¡¯s gaze was fierce. ¡°That¡¯s right, use your life to apologize to An¡¯an.¡±
Chen Xiang scrambled to kneel at Zou Bai¡¯s feet. ¡°I was wrong. I was obsessed with you. I didn¡¯t drug Jiang An on purpose. Please spare my life.¡±
Zou Bai had no intention of forgiving her. He was about to pull the trigger when Tang Ye knocked on the door. ¡°Master, that medicine is the same as the one used by the Church of Eternal Night.¡±
Zou Bai red at Chen Xiang and put down his gun. ¡°I can¡¯t let you die now. Go to the Zou Family¡¯s secret prison and stay there. That ce will make you feel like death is better.¡±
Chapter 749 - Antidote
Antidote
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Xiang did not know much about the Zou family¡¯s secret guards, but the Church knew a lot of stories about them. They were all content that made people shudder. Even the most devout believers would tell what they knew after entering.
It could be seen how terrifying the Zou family¡¯s secret guards were. Chen Xiang felt a chill run up from the bottom of her feet. She made a prompt decision to bang her head against the wall.
Rather than being tortured, she might as well die now. Otherwise, she would definitely not be able to endure what would happen next.
Zou Bai sent her flying with a kick, and Chen Xiang fell to the ground in pain.
¡°You can¡¯t do this to me. My father used his life to save you. I¡¯m his only daughter. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will turn into a malicious ghost and seek revenge on you?¡± Chen Xiang was really at her wit¡¯s end. She could only use her father to remind Zou Bai.
Unfortunately, it was no longer useful to him. He said to the door, ¡°Take her away and lock her up at the secret guard headquarters. As long as she¡¯s not dead, you can torture her.¡±
¡°No!¡± Chen Xiang wailed loudly.
The secret guard immediately covered her mouth, knocked her out, and took her away. His actions were clean and efficient.
Tang Ye walked in and said, ¡°Master, my medicine canst for at most ten more minutes. I still have to rely on you to detoxify the effects.¡±
Zou Bai nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±
He walked into the bedroom and gently stroked Jiang An¡¯s hair. ¡°An¡¯an, I really have no choice now. Can you forgive me this time?¡±
Jiang An was very weak. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who drugged me. There¡¯s no need to apologize. I don¡¯t want to stay in the Zhao family. Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡±
Zou Bai naturally agreed and carried her out.
Zhao Lan hid behind a pir and watched everything. Although she did not know what had happened, she could guess from the actions of the Zou family¡¯s secret guards.
She was as infatuated as Chen Xiang, but the person she liked would never respond to her.
There were only a few ways to get a lover, but Zou Bai was not Mo Shen. It seemed that Chen Xiang would never appear again.
¡°My brother Mo Shen is still the gentlest. He must have me in his heart,¡± Zhao Lan muttered to herself with a blissful smile on her face.
Zou Bai was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return in time due to the effects of the drug, so he stayed in a hotel in the city center. This was the Zou Family¡¯s property, so it was absolutely safe.
Jiang An started to feel hot again, and she became delirious. She kept burrowing into Zou Bai¡¯s arms, as if this could relieve her.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to hurt her, so he carried her into the bathtub. The bathtub was filled with warm water, which could relieve Jiang An¡¯s difort.
He lowered his head and kissed his lover. ¡°An¡¯an, I swear that this would never happen again. I love you.¡±
Jiang An only knew that there was a fire burning in her body. She eagerly responded to his kiss, as if only her instincts were left. However, when she heard Zou Bai say that he loved her, she still looked up at him. ¡°I love you too.¡±
That night, Jiang An was in a daze. Zou Bai¡¯s actions were unprecedentedly gentle, but he was very agitated and kept telling her about his love.
It was as if this would make Jiang An feel better, but the medicinal properties of the potion were too domineering. By the time it waspletely removed, the sky was already bright.
Jiang An fell asleep until the next night. Zou Bai grabbed Tang Ye and confirmed again and again, ¡°Is she really alright?¡±
Tang Ye did not expect to experience the feeling of a medical dispute in his lifetime. He exined, ¡°She¡¯s really fine. Miss Jiang is just too tired. She¡¯ll wake up after resting enough.¡±
However, such words were useless against a man in love. He stayed by the bed anxiously, afraid that something would go wrong.
At night, Jiang An opened her eyes and found Zou Bai sitting at the side with a haggard expression. She could touch his stubble with her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did I sleep for three days and three nights?¡±
Zou Bai excitedly pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. You scared me.¡±
After knowing that she had only slept for a day, Jiang An rebuked him, ¡°I was just tired and slept a little longer. Why did you have to make such a big fuss and torture Dr. Tang like this?¡±
She only saw Tang Ye when she was eating at the dining table. His expression was even scarier than Zou Bai¡¯s. He almost knelt down to Jiang An to thank her for waking up.
Under Jiang An¡¯s questioning, Zou Bai exined in detail how he ¡°oppressed¡± Tang Ye. It was simply torturous. Even he himself started to suspect that his diagnosis was wrong.
Zou Bai held her hand. ¡°I only did this because I¡¯m too worried about you. I¡¯ll get someone to give Tang Ye arge sum of money to thank him for working so hard, okay?¡±
Jiang An nodded and agreed. Tang Ye¡¯s face immediately lit up when he heard that. He suddenly felt rxed and could run another ten kilometers outside.
Chapter 750 - Rebellion
Rebellion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Yan sat outside the delivery room with his eyes closed. No one knew what he was thinking. Luo Xuan carried Zhao Zhe over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since she can cause such a hugemotion, she will naturally give birth safely.¡±
Zhao Yan didn¡¯t expect her toe back. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Just wait at home. Why are you here?¡±
¡°I want to see this child too.¡± Luo Xuan looked at the delivery room. ¡°After all, she¡¯s Zhao Zhe¡¯s sister. It would be great if she looks like him.¡±
Zhao Yan knew what Luo Xuan was implying. If only there was another child who looked like her husband.
He really could not understand his mother¡¯s obsession with his father. It would have been fine if the two of them had once been sweet, but ever since his mother married into the family, his father had never been in love with her. After giving birth to him, he quickly went out to find true love.
His mother had tricked his father into getting Zhao Lan conceived. He really suspected that his sister was so crazy now because her father had been drugged back then, but Jiang An¡¯s children were so normal.
The nurse hurriedly pushed the door open and came out. ¡°You must be the pregnant woman¡¯s husband. She keeps asking her husband toe in to apany her during the delivery. Prepare toe in.¡±
¡°He¡¯s not going.¡± Luo Xuan pulled Zhao Yan. ¡°Tell Tan Si to quickly give birth to the child. Don¡¯t think about such nonsense.¡±
The nurse did not expect them to say that. Usually, the husband would choose to go in under such circumstances. However, she could not tie him up and could only tell Tan Si.
Tan Siy on the delivery bed in heart-wrenching pain. She recalled that when she gave birth to Tan Nian, it was also this painful. However, at that time, she had hope in her heart and felt that she would soon be able to marry into the Si family and be the young madam.
Hence, she had the courage to endure it. She even forgot how painful it was after giving birth.
But now, there was only despair in her heart. Not only had she failed to bring Nian Nian back to her side, but she had also fallen out with the Zhao family. Perhaps the child would be taken away by the Zhao family when it was born, and she would have nothing left.
At the thought of this, she gradually lost her strength, and even her physical signs became weak.
The doctor was extremely anxious. They could only desperately call Tan Si¡¯s name and tell her to wake up quickly and not give up.
However, Tan Si really did not want to continue. Now that her family was gone and her child had be someone else¡¯s, her dream of marrying into a wealthy family waspletely shattered. She did not want to face such a reality.
The nurse pushed the door open again and came out. This time, her tone was even more agitated. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate anymore. The pregnant woman has already lost consciousness. If she doesn¡¯t wake up, we won¡¯t be able to keep the mother or child.¡±
Although Zhao Yan was afraid of his mother, he knew his priorities. He stood up and was about to follow the nurse in, but Luo Xuan stood in front of him and stopped him.
¡°You¡¯re the heir of the Zhao family. How can you enter a ce like the delivery room? If she can¡¯t give birth, just let her be. Our Zhao family doesn¡¯tck children.¡±
Zhao Yan had heard such a tough tone since he was young. Every time, he was used to listening to it immediately, but now, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to listen anymore.
A surge of courage rose in Zhao Yan¡¯s heart. His woman and his child were in the delivery room. If he retreated, he would really be his mother¡¯s puppet.
¡°Mom, I can¡¯t give up on them.¡± With that, Zhao Yan turned around to change into sterile clothes.
Just as the situation was urgent, Zhao Yan finally arrived. He held Tan Si¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You must persevere and give birth to the child. I know you think there¡¯s no hope. I promise you that we¡¯ll get married after the child is born. At that time, you¡¯ll be the young madam of the Zhao family. If you give up, there¡¯ll be nothing left.¡±
As Zhao Yan spoke, he felt a sense ofwless joy in his heart. He had finally resisted his mother once. So what if Tan Si was not worthy of him? As long as he could make Luo Xuan feel ufortable, it was worth it.
Why did he spend so many years pursuing his mother¡¯s praise? She didn¡¯t care about him at all.
He should have done this a long time ago. Let her know that the education she was so proud of was useless. Her son would never listen to her again.
The more he thought about it, the more determined he became. He wanted to marry Tan Si.
Perhaps hearing this, Tan Si¡¯s eyes trembled and actually opened. She did not expect Zhao Yan to be by her side. She cried and said, ¡°Am I already dead? You¡¯re actually apanying me?¡±
Zhao Yan kissed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re not dead. You have to give birth to the child quickly, or you¡¯ll both be in danger.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to marry me just now?¡± Tan Si grabbed his hand and asked.
Zhao Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When the child is born, we¡¯ll get our marriage certificate. No one can stop me from marrying you.¡±
Tan Si¡¯s heart surged with unlimited courage. She cooperated with the doctor¡¯s slogan and began to exert force. Twenty minutester, the child was finally born.
The doctor heaved a sigh of relief. He really didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to the pregnant woman and the child.
Chapter 751 - Zhao Ling
Zhao Ling
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Upon hearing the child¡¯s cries, Tan Si asked, ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±
¡°She¡¯s a beautiful little princess.¡± The nurse handed her the washed child.
Tan Si kissed her lovingly. She really liked this child from the bottom of her heart. Her birth brought her new hope.
Zhao Yan was also very happy. ¡°We have to raise this child ourselves. I will nurture her to be an outstanding sessor.¡±
Tan Si looked at Zhao Yan in disbelief. Was he promising to let the child inherit the Zhao family?
She originally thought that Zhao Yan would not like girls. After all, all the big families always had boys inheriting the family head position.
Zhao Yan saw her shock and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have any feudal thoughts of favoring boys over girls. I love both boys and girls. Moreover, don¡¯t you have an heiress in front of you? Our child will only be better.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. My child is the best. Jiang An can¡¯tpare to us at all,¡± Tan Si said firmly.
When Luo Xuan heard that it was a girl, she left. When Tan Si was pushed out, there was no one outside. Zhao Yan snorted coldly and felt even more dissatisfied.
No, she did not really like Zhao Zhe. She just liked that face that looked like her husband¡¯s. If Zhao Zhe did not look like her grandfather, she would definitely not take another look.
Zhao Yan swore that he would never be like his mother. He said gently, ¡°My little princess, Daddy will give you the best in the world.¡±
As he said this, hepletely forgot how he had treated Zhao Zhe back then. In essence, he was no different from Luo Xuan.
The love given was all conditional. Luo Xuan loved Zhao Zhe because he looked like her husband, and Zhao Yan loved this child because she represented his rebellion.
Tan Si had hurt her body during the delivery. After she came out, she fell asleep for a long time. Zhao Yan found the best confinement nanny to take care of her, and they really had the intention of having a harmonious family.
When she recovered a little, Zhao Yan carried the child and said, ¡°This child is called Zhao Ling. I hope she¡¯ll be smart and quick-witted in the future.¡±
Tan Si smiled and said, ¡°Ling Ling is a good name.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. Mom won¡¯t pay too much attention to us during this period of time. Let¡¯s hurry up and register our marriage now. When the timees, she won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Zhao Yan said his own idea.
Tan Si did not expect him to really want to register their marriage. When she saw that he had not mentioned it recently, she thought that he was coaxing her in the delivery room. Her long-awaited dream was really about toe true.
¡°Zhao Yan, I didn¡¯t expect you to marry me. Only ady from a wealthy family is worthy of you,¡± Tan Si said deliberately.
She really wanted to marry Zhao Yan, but at this moment, she still had to pretend to be virtuous.
Zhao Yan knew what kind of woman she was, so he naturally knew that this was not the truth. However, he did not care anymore. Only Luo Xuan would like a daughter from a wealthy family.
If he chose someone who was close to her, he would have no say in the Zhao family. The title of the heir would be a joke.
He might as well marry Tan Si. Not only would his reputation be good since he was marrying out of love, but Luo Xuan would definitely be furious.
¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re the mother of my two children. Other than you, no one else is worthy of me.¡± Zhao Yan also pretended to be affectionate.
Jiang An also knew about the child¡¯s birth. Zou Bai knew that she was concerned about this matter and asked the secret guard to report it immediately.
She heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that the mother and son were safe. The secret guards were not idle either. After they were done, they went to send Chen Xiang to the headquarters to be tortured.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about what happened next. He put all his heart and soul into the wedding. He couldn¡¯t wait to do every detail himself. When Zou Fei saw this, he thought there was something wrong with his eyes.
¡°Is this still my Fourth Brother? He thinks that all banquets are meaningless. Except for those that he can¡¯t refuse, he never goes. Now he¡¯s actually nning to hold a banquet himself?¡± Zou Fei¡¯s eyes widened.
Jiang An nodded in agreement. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you think Zou Bai is a little too excited?¡±
Zou Fei sighed. ¡°Not only that, my decisive fourth brother has always been interested in expanding his power. When have I ever seen him flip through the book so seriously just to choose a wedding suit?¡±
If someone had told Zou Fei a year ago that his fourth brother was crazy over love, he would have thought that this person was crazy.
In Zou Fei¡¯s opinion, his fourth brother was born for power. His mind was always filled with ways to make the family better. Not to mention falling in love, he had very little time to even rest.
Sometimes, he felt guilty when he saw it. As the eldest brother, he could not help at all. However, on second thought, he was not cut out for this. It was better to stay quietly and not cause trouble.
Chapter 752 - Meeting Her In-laws
Meeting Her Inws
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Zou Bai. In the past, he would spend time with her and the children, but he would still deal with the Zou family¡¯s matters conscientiously.
Ever since the Zhao family¡¯s banquet ended, he had be like this. Every day, when he opened his eyes, he would be busy with the wedding. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that he was the bride.
Jiang An thought about how Zou Bai would look in a wedding dress and almostughed out loud.
¡°Speaking of which, after Tan Si gave birth, your unreasonable argument with the Zhao family back then was not in vain. They said that the mother and daughter are safe,¡± Zou Fei said.
Jiang An was relieved to hear that. She sighed and said, ¡°I just pity that child. No matter what, it¡¯s adult¡¯s business. Anyway, I have nothing to say to her. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t see each other in the future.¡±
When Zou Fei heard this, he didn¡¯t mention it anymore. The two of them looked at Zou Bai speechlessly. He even cared about the color of the balloons used for the wedding. It was really tiring just looking at him.
¡°Let¡¯s hurry up with the wedding. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll copse before we get married.¡± Jiang An shook her head.
Zou Fei was still in the mood to eat fruits. ¡°We can¡¯t be early. I don¡¯t know if Zou Jin wille back, but Zou Xuan said that he will definitely rush back that day. He¡¯s in the South Pole now. If we are early, it will definitely be toote.¡± Jiang An also admired the Zou brothers. The older brothers did not want to be the head of the family and were busy with their own careers. This was not a big deal. It was the same for her family.
However, this career was too mysterious. Other than Zou Fei, who was still at home, it was already good enough to even hear from the others every year. ¡°What is Third Brother doing in the Antarctic?¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand.
Zou Fei¡¯s expression was indescribable. ¡°He said that he wants to live with penguins and see if the penguins will treat him as one of its kind.¡±
What kind of strange reason was this? Jiang An almost thought that she had heard wrongly.
Zou Fei had the same expression on his face. ¡°This Third Brother is definitely the most unreliable person in the family. Second Brother went missing for the sake of the country. His brain is simply a little different.¡±
Jiang An had noment on this. It was good to be able to do what he liked.
Seeing that Zou Bai was getting busier by the day, the two of them felt that they had to stop him to prevent him from really being exhausted.
Fortunately, Wen Li came back at this time, along with Zou Chao, who was tanned.
Jiang An had never interacted with her future father-inw before. It was inevitable that she would be a little nervous, but she quickly rxed.
Zou Chao took out a huge hiking bag as soon as they met. There were all kinds of gifts inside. They were not expensive, but the gadgets he was looking for everywhere were very memorable.
He gave it all to Jiang An. She thought that it was for the children, but Zou Chao shook his head. ¡°These are all for you. The children naturally have gifts. I can¡¯t treat my daughter-inw badly.¡±
Jiang An epted it with a smile. The distance between the two of them instantly shortened. With Wen Li lubricating in the middle, everyone¡¯s rtionship instantly became harmonious.
Wen Li had always liked Jiang An. Now that she could finally call her her daughter-inw openly, she was so happy that she could not close her mouth.
Coupled with the two children surrounding her and calling them grandpa and grandma, she was even more coaxed.
Looking at the warm scene in front of him, Zou Bai said, ¡°Big Brother, this is the feeling of home you mentioned, right?¡±
¡°Now you know how good forming a family is. I told you to get married as soon as possible, but it¡¯s all thanks to sister-inw.¡± Zou Fei smiled.
Originally, Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®marriage¡¯. After all, it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t have children. His three brothers could always give birth to an heir. He just needed to be conscientious and be the head of the family.
He didn¡¯t think anyone would be able to move him. Love wouldn¡¯t happen to him.
With this thought in mind, Zou Bai rejected all women. It wasn¡¯t that no one wanted to marry him by means, but without exception, they all failed.
There were even some who ended up in a miserable state, dispelling the thoughts of other women.
Gradually, everyone knew that Zou Bai was someone who didn¡¯t get close to women. There were even people who sent handsome men over indirectly, but it was still useless. Wen Li was so worried that several strands of her hair turned white.
However, Zou Bai was someone who didn¡¯t listen to advice. Even if his parents spoke, they wouldn¡¯t be able to change his mind. He said, ¡°You guys should persuade my three brothers more. They will definitely get married earlier than me.¡±
As the eldest brother, Zou Fei was naturally tormented for a long time. In the end, he could onlye up with the old method and lie in bed to say that he was ufortable everywhere.
Zou Jin couldn¡¯t even be found, so there was no way to rush him. Zou Xuan was even worse. It was already good enough that he knew where he was. They couldn¡¯t even speak to him.
Wen Li¡¯s biggest headache was her sons¡¯ marriage. She could only keep an eye on Zou Bai first. After all, he was the head of the family.
Chapter 753 - Change of Words
Change of Words
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wen Li had arranged for her son to go on blind dates a few years ago, but as long as she mentioned it to him, he would leave without listening to a word. The daughters of the aristocratic families were also unwilling to meet Zou Bai. Although the Zou family was rich, they still wanted to live.
There were also people who agreed under the pressure of their families. It was obvious that if they were already trembling when they met Wen Li, if they met Zou Bai, they would faint.
Wen Li thought that her youngest son would not be able to get married. She did not expect that not only had he found an outstanding daughter-inw, but he even had children.
She hugged them one by one very much, feeling that she couldn¡¯t get enough of them. Zou Chao quickly took out all kinds of gifts to coax the children, hoping that they would like him as their grandfather.
Jiang Yi and Jiang Yu were both sensible children. They knew that this was their family, so they were not afraid of strangers.
Wen Li smiled until her face was sore. Then, she turned the topic to Zou Fei, ¡°Your fourth brother is already married. Don¡¯t you have any news?¡±
Zou Fei immediately held his head. ¡°Aiyo, my head hurts today. I have to rest quickly.¡±
If it was in the past, Wen Li would definitely scold him, but she still had her grandchildren in her arms. She rolled her eyes at Zou Fei and said nothing.
Zou Fei quickly ran away as if he had been granted amnesty. He must not let himself fall into such a situation. Otherwise, his mother would continue to scold him, just like she has been from when he was young until now.
Since Wen Li and Zou Chao had already returned, the marriage proposal could not wait any longer. The Zou family had already prepared the betrothal gifts and were only waiting for the master and madam toe.
¡°That much?¡± Jiang An asked as she watched the servants carry out the bags.
Zou Bai smiled and said, ¡°This was all prepared by Mom. She said that she wanted to express how much we value you.¡±
Jiang An said in surprise, ¡°But there¡¯s no need for so much, right? It could fill a truck.¡±
Wen Li walked over. ¡°It¡¯s not much at all. I still have to buy some things when I reach the local area. Only then can I express how satisfied I am with you as my daughter-inw. Only then will your parents be at ease.¡±
Jiang An quickly pulled Wen Li back. ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to buy anymore. The local businesses in Xiyun belong to my family. This money still ends up in our family¡¯s hands. There¡¯s no need to spend more money.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. What I want to express is the Zou family¡¯s attitude.¡± Wen Li patted Jiang An¡¯s hand to reassure her. ¡°Also, you¡¯re still calling me Auntie now. Is that right?¡±
Wen Li looked at Jiang An expectantly. She immediately realized that it was time to call her Mom. For a moment, she blushed shyly, but she knew that this was what she should do. She immediately said, ¡°Mom.¡±
Wen Li¡¯s entire body feltfortable when she heard this. In the past, it was always the few brats who called her mom gruffly. None of their words were pleasant to hear. Now that she heard this sweet call of mother, she was simply overjoyed.
¡°This is our Zou family¡¯s daughter-inw. She¡¯s so natural and graceful that people like her,¡± Wen Li said as she held Jiang An¡¯s hand.
Because they had brought too many things, the Zou family had used two private jets when they went to Xiyun. Other than the jewelry and antiques, they had to store them carefully. Naturally, the cabin of the ne could not fit them all.
When they were transporting these things to the airport, the people on the ne saw theming and going. They were surprised which family was transporting the goods. When they asked, they found out that the Zou family was going to Xiyun for betrothal.
This was naturally Wen Li¡¯s instructions. If anyone asked, she would tell them. She wanted everyone to know about this.
The media would not let go of this big news. They swarmed over with their cameras, afraid that they would miss out on this report.
Due to the Zou family¡¯s instructions, the airport did not stop these reporters. Instead, they opened the door for them to film at a fixed location so that they could better capture the betrothal gifts.
The reporters also knew that this was definitely the Zou family¡¯s idea. Then, they could write reports about the betrothal gifts at will. They quickly squeezed in front to take photos.
It was fine if they looked at the jewelry boxes. In any case, they could not see what was inside. However, there was still a huge coral being transported up. This was a priceless thing.
Now that coral mining had been prohibited, what could be taken out was definitely an old item. The Zou family had been passed down for so many years and had some assets, but this coral bonsai looked to be two meters tall. Even in an aristocratic family, it was something to be treasured.
The Zou family had actually given it to Jiang An just like that. It could be seen how much they valued her.
There were also jade statues, antique vases, tes, and bowls at the back. In the end, there were even a few luxury cars on the second ne. They were all thetest models and were obviously part of the betrothal gifts.
The reporters¡¯ hands did not stop moving. The sound of the shutters was so loud that they were about to go deaf.
These betrothal gifts were simply blinding. In the entire aristocratic family, there had never been such a scene when marrying someone. Even when Zou Chao had given the betrothal gifts back then, there had never been such a scene.
Chapter 754 - Betrothal Gift
Betrothal Gift
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Before they could leave the airport, the reporters started writing on theirputers. They had to be one step ahead.
Soon, reports about the betrothal gifts appeared on the Inte, shocking everyone.
[Oh my god, these betrothal gifts add up to almost 100 million yuan, right?]
[That¡¯s not all. That coral is already inestimable.]
[The few sports cars behind are already worth too million yuan.]
[The boxes that were put in previously should contain jewelry. They must be expensive too.]
[If I¡¯m not wrong, there are also many authentic calligraphy paintings. Those are things that will appreciate with time.]
[Could it be that the Zou family has taken out all their assets?]
[Then you¡¯re underestimating the Zou family too much. This is nothing to them. After all, they¡¯re an aristocratic family that has been passed down for hundreds of years.]
[They took so many things. I wonder if they¡¯re marrying or selling someone¡¯s daughter. Jiang An will be a resentful wife of a wealthy family in the future.]
[Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to speak. With her family background, they naturally have to give so many betrothal gifts. Jiang An is the future head of the family. She¡¯s not a resentful wife from a wealthy family.]
When people praised them, there were naturally people who scolded them. Many people looked down on the Zou family¡¯s actions and were secretly jealous of why they were so rich, but they had not achieved anything. They crazily postedments on the Inte that were disadvantageous to Jiang An.
Even if they scolded someone, they only dared to scold Jiang An because they knew that Zou Bai was not to be trifled with.
The Zou family¡¯s secret guards were not to be trifled with. He directly followed the IP address and let the person who posted thement know what a lesson was.
In less than half an hour, the inte was calm. Zou Bai even posted on Weibo, ¡°This is to express my love for An¡¯an. It¡¯s also the etiquette to marry the future head of the Jiang family.¡±
This confirmed what theizens had said previously. Even if Jiang An was married, she was still the heir of the Jiang family. She would not lose herself just because of marriage.
No one had expected this. In the past, in order to look good, aristocratic families would make up some love fairy tales. However, after the marriage, the woman would disappear. Unless she apanied her children and husband, she would not appear in public.
In the end, she slowly disappeared from the public¡¯s sight and became a madam that only existed in word-of-mouth.
Of course, there were also celebrities who sessfully married into an aristocratic family. It was difficult for them to even go out, let alone film. Other than giving birth to children, they could be mentioned in the news and could never be seen again.
However, Jiang An was different. She was not marrying Zou Bai as the daughter of an aristocratic family, but the future head of the Jiang family. This was a strong alliance.
A youngdy from an aristocratic family might be trapped by marriage, but the head of the family would definitely not. She had the same status as Zou Bai.
The Zou family had also emphasized this point, indicating that Jiang An was still the heir of the Jiang family after marriage. This meant that she did not marry Zou Bai for the sake of the family¡¯s marriage, but for love.
Otherwise, with her status, she could totally get a live-in son-inw, or she could just not get married and only date. Anyway, she already had a child, so there was no need to get married.
This made the public know that the Zou and Jiang¡¯s marriage this time was really out of love.
The Zou Family Corporation¡¯s official website had even changed to a romantic cover to celebrate the family head¡¯s betrothal today. No one would believe that the Zou Family did not value Jiang An.
Tan Si, who was holding the marriage certificate, could not hide the jealousy in her heart when she saw the report. However, she already had a legal weapon in her hand. No matter what, she was the legitimate Young Madam of the Zhao family. She would have these in the future.
These reports were also told to Chen Xiang by the secret guards. They had always followed Zou Bai¡¯s will. For example, now that Zou Bai loved Jiang An deeply, they would do their best to protect their Madam, even if they had to sacrifice their lives.
On the other hand, Chen Xiang was hated by Zou Bai. She even thought that she was smart and hurt the Madam. She was a thorn in everyone¡¯s side. Naturally, she had to know such good news.
During this period of time, she had been tortured and did not have a single piece of good flesh on her body. She was trembling in the water prison and thought that she might as well give herself a quick death.
The secret guard walked over with a tablet and read the reports to her one by one. He wanted her to know how loving the master and mistress were. This was a psychological torture for her.
As expected, Chen Xiang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She covered her ears and didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. The secret guard pulled her hand away and forced her to listen.
¡°B*tch, they¡¯re all b*tches!¡± Chen Xiang broke down. ¡°I should have married Zou Bai, he should have betrothed me today. It¡¯s all that b*tch Jiang An¡¯s fault!¡±
Chen Xiang began to curse. Her elegance as a female celebrity could not be seen at all. The torture of the past few days had ravaged her.
The secret guard could not stand such insults to the Madam. He found his superior and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we shut her up?¡±
The superior thought about it and nodded. In any case, he just had to let Chen Xiang live and suffer.
Chapter 755 - The Bishop’s Plan
The Bishop¡¯s n
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Xiang¡¯s chin was pinched and she was drugged. Even if she dug her throat and wanted to spit it out, it was useless. She quickly realized that she could not speak and could only let out some hoarse cries.
She sshed the water, wondering why she had ended up in this state. Wouldn¡¯t the Church send someone to save her?
In her despair, she ced all her hopes on faith and began to pray with her hands sped together, hoping that her faith would save her.
The Church had already discovered that Chen Xiang had lost contact with them. Furthermore, she had disappeared from the Zhao family¡¯s banquet. This was not a simple matter.
Chen Xiang had intended to drug Zou Bai, so it was reasonable for her to be discovered.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so useless. Even after giving her such a rare potion, she still couldn¡¯t get it,¡± the bishop said in disdain.
The believer asked, ¡°Could she have run away? Let¡¯s go to her ce to investigate again.¡±
¡°It¡¯s useless. There¡¯s no one there anymore. After her agent realized that Chen Xiang was missing, she immediately went to the embassy to get a new passport. She¡¯s already in the United States.¡± The bishop sneered. ¡°It seems that Chen Xiang was just scaring her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to get a new passport at this time.¡±
In the past, he admired Chen Xiang¡¯s ability to rely on others to achieve her wishes.
But now that Chen Xiang was crippled in Zou Bai¡¯s hands, they could forget about saving her.
The disciple had also heard of Zou Bai¡¯s reputation. He said worriedly, ¡°Then will she give us up?¡±
¡°I guess Zou Bai didn¡¯t even interrogate her.¡± The bishop shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s a smart person. If he knows that we can let Chen Xiange into contact with him, she definitely doesn¡¯t know much. Even if she¡¯s crippled, he won¡¯t feel heartache. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve used that potion. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll know that Chen Xiang is a member of the church.¡±
This frightened the believer. He paced back and forth and said, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±
¡°What are you panicking for? Even if he knows, so what? He can¡¯t uproot us now. Let the people overseas cause some trouble during this period of time and divert his attention.¡± The bishop said.
If not for the fact that there was no one beside him, he really did not want to bring this disciple along. He was not as smart as the disciple who served him in the past at all. He would be so frightened if anything happened.
Unfortunately, that person had died at the hands of the Zou family. He could not find anyone to rece him for the time being.
If not for Zou Bai, their church would not have lost so many people. Almost all the high-level believers had died in his hands. They had yet to recover and could only slowly expand. They were no longer as glorious as before.
Thinking of this, the bishop gritted his teeth in hatred. One day, he would make Zou Bai pay the price.
He stretched out his hand and gestured for the believer to help him up. His nerves and tendons had been severed by the Zou family¡¯s secret guards, so he could only rely on someone to help him walk.
¡°Get someone to send a message to Lin City. Make sure to keep a firm grip on the Zheng family. It¡¯s best if their entire family joins the church. If there are any non-believers, increase the dosage of medicine and let them feel the wonders of the church.¡± He instructed.
The disciple nodded. ¡°Zheng Fan of the Zheng family is already a loyal believer. Also, Old Madam Zheng believes in the church without a doubt.¡±
The bishop was still worried. ¡°These two are not people who can really control the whole Zheng family. We have to make the Zheng family a knife in the hands of the Church. The kind that can kill anyone.¡±
¡°I understand. I¡¯ll send a messageter.¡± The disciple immediately instructed.
The ne set off from Beijing and arrived in Xiyun a few hourster. After unloading the betrothal gifts, they went straight to the Jiang family. The media waiting here hurriedly chased after them.
When the betrothal gifts were delivered to the Jiang family, Li Mei could not believe her eyes. Although she had expected the Zou family to send many things, they would not be too expensive.
After all, the Zou family usually did not have a luxurious style of doing things. It was good for their family to prepare a dowry on this basis. They had to have more dowry than betrothal gifts.
However, looking at the betrothal gifts that they had pulled over one cart after another, how much dowry did they have to prepare?
Wen Li walked in happily and grabbed Li Mei¡¯s hand. ¡°This day has finally arrived. It¡¯s such a good thing that the two of us have be inws.¡±
Li Mei smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing, but you¡¯ve sent too many things over.¡±
¡°There¡¯s still a lot. I can¡¯t wait to load a few more carts over.¡± Wen Li waved her hand. ¡°An¡¯an is a good girl who married my son. It¡¯s not a lot. I think it¡¯s too little.¡±
These words made people happy. Although Li Mei had agreed to marry the child to Zou Bai, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw had been a problem since ancient times. An¡¯an needed to manage it herself.
Now that Wen Li had expressed her love for An¡¯an, she could rest assured.
Chapter 756 - Together
Together
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Li Mei and Wen Li had something to talk about. The others could not stay idle either. They had to express their joy about this marriage.
Jiang Hai wanted to greet Zou Chao, but he was shocked by Zou Chao¡¯s change. ¡°Why have you be so rough?¡±
The two of them could be considered good friends. Before Zou Chao ran around the world, he always asked him out to fish. At that time, he was quite a standard middle-aged handsome uncle.
Now, he didn¡¯t look much different from a savage. It was just that he was dressed neatly.
¡°It¡¯s inevitable after being exposed to the elements outside,¡± Zou Chao touched his face and said.
He traveled everywhere in various countries. At first, he just wanted to look at the local scenery. Later, he began to challenge himself with some special projects. Some time ago, he even brought Wen Li to go diving.
The two of them finally understood what a free life was. They could not remember their sons at home at all. If not for such a big matter like betrothal, they would not have thought ofing back at all.
Wen Li and Li Mei smiled and said what had happened along the way. Jiang An quickly called everyone in. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±
¡°We¡¯re here today to propose marriage to the Jiang family ording to the official procedures. We hope to get your permission to make An¡¯an our daughter-inw.¡± After Wen Li sat down, she finally got down to business.
Li Mei smiled and said, ¡°Then I have something to say first. Although An¡¯an will be married into your family, she¡¯s still the heir of the Jiang family. She won¡¯t be like other wealthydies who only live at home and don¡¯t go out.¡±
¡°Of course I understand this. Even if An¡¯an wasn¡¯t the heir, we won¡¯t make our daughter-inw stay at home forever,¡± Wen Li promised.
She had suffered like this before and was asked by the elders to stay at home to take care of her husband and children. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she could not go out. It was only because her husband insisted that she be in charge of the Zou family¡¯s public welfare that she was not tied to the house all the time. Naturally, she did not want her daughter-inw to experience this.
Li Mei¡¯s expression became even more rxed as she continued, ¡°An¡¯an has been taking care of the two children. When the time is right, she will announce their true backgrounds, but it¡¯s very likely that they will inherit the Jiang family in the future. The child chosen will still have the surname Jiang.¡±
¡°It¡¯s what should be done.¡± Wen Li nodded. ¡°This way, the Zou and Jiang families will be connected by blood in the future.¡±
¡°I believe Zou Bai will treat An¡¯an well,¡± she said in satisfaction.
Zou Bai made a promise. ¡°I will love An¡¯an forever and make her happy for the rest of her life.¡±
The marriage between the two families was officially confirmed today. The official website released a photo of Zou Bai, Jiang An, and the children to let everyone know that they were family.
At night, they naturally gathered to celebrate. The sons of the Jiang family had also rushed back. This was a major event in An¡¯an¡¯s life. They could not miss it.
However, they still didn¡¯t treat Zou Bai well. They felt that An¡¯an should stay at home for a few more years.
Zou Bai knew that he would have to call them ¡®brother¡¯ in the future, so he pretended not to see it.
At this moment, a servant came in and said, ¡°There¡¯s a gift outside. Mr. Mo Shen is congratting Miss on her engagement.¡±
Jiang An was a little surprised. After all, this was not the official marriage. There was no need for Mo Shen to give her a gift.
Zou Bai held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±
The two wooden boxes were carried in. The box itself was already stunning enough. It was made of golden silk cedar wood and was engraved with the image of a dragon and a phoenix.
After opening it, even the knowledgeable Li Mei did not know what to say. The box on the left was a huge night pearl, and the right was a perfect piece of jade. It was abination of pearls and jade.
Li Mei sighed. ¡°Mo Shen¡¯s gift is really too thoughtful.¡±
Not to mention the value of these two items, just the meaning behind them was enough to move people.
As someone who had been through this before, Li Mei could naturally tell that Mo Shen liked Jiang An. However, Zou Bai didn¡¯t say anything, so she remained silent.
Moreover, An¡¯an had always treated Mo Shen as her brother and had never done anything wrong to Zou Bai. It was not her child¡¯s fault no matter what.
She also tried to hint to Mo Shen to know his limits, but this child¡¯s actions were really heartbreaking. However, he only focused on apanying An¡¯an and even had a good rtionship with Zou Bai. She could only sigh and not care anymore.
She would let the children settle their own matters. If they did not figure out their own feelings, they would not have a good ending if she forcefully interfered.
She thought that Mo Shen had really achieved selfless love. As long as An¡¯an was happy, it didn¡¯t matter even if she wasn¡¯t with him.
Now that she saw this gift, she felt that Mo Shen had the temperament of a saint. Many people couldn¡¯t control their possessiveness when talking about love and hoped that the person they liked would only have eyes for themselves.
However, Mo Shen had never expected to get it. His starting point in doing things had always been An¡¯an¡¯s happiness.
Chapter 757 - Script
Script
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Facing this gift, Jiang An was a little hesitant to ept it. These two things were too expensive. It was not easy for even an aristocratic family to take them out.
Moreover, this was a personal gift from Mo Shen. He must have used his own money.
¡°Take it,¡± Li Mei said to Jiang An. ¡°You have to remember this deep friendship. Mo Shen will be your good friend for the rest of your life.¡±
¡°Of course. The children call him Uncle,¡± Jiang An agreed with a smile.
Zou Bai walked over. ¡°Mo Shen is a good person. I¡¯m also grateful to him.¡±
Li Mei understood the hidden meaning. He could tell what Mo Shen was thinking, but he also admired the other party for being able to love selflessly and not treat him as a rival.
Li Mei shook her head gently. There were too many resentful men and women in this world. Mo Shen and An¡¯an could only be said to be fated.
The marriage between the two families began to affect the stock market. The stocks of the Jiang family and the Zou family increased greatly. Many families began to consider whether they should arrange a marriage for the younger generations by sending them to television shows to show how loving they were.
Unfortunately, their thoughts were destined to fail. Dating shows popped up like bamboo shoots after a rain. No one could stand it anymore, so how could they have the energy to pay attention to which couple was wealthy?
The normal procedure was to hold the engagement ceremony first. After the two families had discussed it, they would hold it in Xiyun. The wedding would then be held in Beijing. This way, they could show that Jiang An and Zou Bai were equals.
Zou Bai still took all the responsibility and went to prepare for the engagement ceremony in high spirits. He looked even busier than when he was in the capital. The parents were shocked by his enthusiasm.
Jiang An was happy that she didn¡¯t have to worry about it. She started preparing for the television drama. In the end, the story between her and Zou Bai wasn¡¯t that exciting. If it was ced in a television drama, it would be too dull. Then, she would need to add extra storylines that didn¡¯t exist in reality.
After listening to Jiang An¡¯s retelling, the screenwriter had already written a few episodes to test the script. However, it looked a little vulgar. It was no different from those love dramas on the market. It even made her feel that the female lead was not a good person.
Jiang Huai knew that his sister was looking for a screenwriter and called everyone he could contact, hoping that they coulde up with a good story.
In fact, Jiang An really wanted to hire the screenwriter of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± to write it. Her script and lines were very good, but she said that she did not know how to write modern dramas.
¡°Miss Jiang, what¡¯s your position on this story?¡± the screenwriter asked.
Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a story where reason is more important than love. Although so many things have happened by ident, the male and female leads have to stick to their choices and do not sacrifice themselves for love.¡±
This gave the screenwriters a headache. Nowadays, popr romance dramas on the market were very idealistic. The male and female leads would misunderstand some unimportant things and quarrel before reconciling. This process repeated.
At the root of it all, the two of them had no healthy personalities. All their motives were to serve their love. In the end, they would collectively lose their intelligence when they got together. They only knew how to stick together every day.
Jiang An¡¯s story requirements were very novel, but the screenwriters were a little excited. They also wanted to write a good script, not write something they despised under the instructions of the producer.
¡°Then I¡¯ll tell everyone the entire plot,¡± Jiang An said.
The screenwriters listened carefully. The more they listened, the more they felt that something was wrong. The original story must be Zou Bai and Jiang An. No wonder they were taken to sign a confidentiality agreement as soon as they entered. They could not say a word about the story.
They could understand that it involved privacy, but when they heard the part about the two children, they were so shocked that they lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. They were afraid that they would be pulled out and beaten to death if they knew too much.
They really did not expect their backgrounds to be so legendary.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Jiang An looked at them. ¡°Sooner orter, people will know. It¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±
Even if they had ten guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to tell anyone. Not to mention that the confidentiality agreement just now had legal effects, Zou Bai alone was already scary enough.
If they dared to go out and spout nonsense today, they would not be able to see the sun the next day.
The screenwriters quickly expressed that they wouldn¡¯t say anything. Then, someone asked, ¡°Then, is Miss Jiang going to act in this television drama herself?¡±
This question stumped Jiang An. Of course, she wanted to try a good script, but it was her story after all. It would be awkward if she acted with other male actors.
She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to devote herself to acting. In the end, she had always been acting as someone else. This was the first time she wouldn¡¯t have to act. It was good enough to be Jiang An.
Jiang An had never doubted her professionalism, but this time, she really couldn¡¯t get over it.
Chapter 758 - True Love
True Love
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An kept this question for the time being and went back to tell Zou Bai, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange for others to act in my own story, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to act with others myself. After all, you¡¯re the male lead in this story.¡± Zou Bai hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll just act with you.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Jiang An looked at him in surprise. ¡°But you¡¯ve never acted before. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±
¡°If the female lead is you, I don¡¯t need to act.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°I just need to love you as usual.¡±
Jiang An was really caught off guard by his romantic words. She lowered her head and hid in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re always like this.¡±
¡°Like what?¡±
¡°One sentence can make my heart flutter.¡±
The two of them hugged each other tightly, their limbs intertwined as if they would never be separated. They listened to each other¡¯s heartbeats and fell asleep quietly.
At this moment, a huge battle was happening in the Zhao family. Zhao Yan told Luo Xuan about their marriage, and Zhao Lan was shocked.
Her brother had always listened to her mother¡¯s words. It was really unbelievable that there would be a day when he would fight back.
Luo Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Say that again. Who are you married to?¡±
Zhao Yan was very calm. ¡°With Tan Si, the two of us have already registered our marriage. We are legally recognized as husband and wife.¡±
¡°Are you crazy? What¡¯s the point of marrying her? You should marry ady from a wealthy family.¡± Luo Xuan was so angry that she could not stand still.
She looked down on Tan Si from the bottom of her heart. It was not only because of her mismatched background with the Zhao family, but also because she had seen through this woman¡¯s nature and knew that she was not a good person.
Although as the Madam of the Zhao family, she had to have means, she should be a smart person and not Tan Si, who was still smug after doing a stupid thing.
Since she wanted to marry into the Zhao family, she should be obedient to Zhao Yan and keep the child¡¯s heart by her side. This way, even if the family did not agree, she still had a trump card.
However, she only knew how to fool around every day, scaring the child so much that he did not dare to talk to her anymore. Zhao Yan had long abandoned her. If not for the fact that she was pregnant again, she would have been kicked out of the house without needing to do anything.
This was also the reason why she did not make a move. Zhao Yan did not like Tan Si and she did not need to go against her for him.
She did not expect him to tell her that he had registered his marriage with Tan Si.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you really fell in love with Tan Si,¡± Luo Xuan said as she looked at Zhao Yan.
Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with such a person, but when I think about how angry you will be if I marry her, I feel that I have to marry her.¡±
¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? How can you joke about marriage?¡± Luo Xuan tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t know about this. Hurry up and divorce her. Then, find someone to erase the record. That way, no one will know that you two were married. You can still marry another daughter from an aristocratic family.¡±
Zhao Yan looked at her mockingly. ¡°Why do you think the daughter of an aristocratic family will marry me? I already have two children in their eyes, yet you still publicly call the illegitimate child the eldest grandson of the Zhao family. Even if the daughter of an aristocratic family is a fool, she won¡¯t marry me.¡±
This sentence was nonsense. There were still many people who valued the Zhao family¡¯s wealth.
Zhao Lan really wanted to apud him. This was the first time she had seen her mother so angry that she could not even stand up.
She walked over and said, ¡°Mom, just listen to Older Brother this once. Anyway, he and Tan Si have already given birth to two children. It¡¯s fine to get married.¡± Luo Xuan felt a headacheing on. ¡°Shut up!¡±
Zhao Yan added fuel to the fire. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to spread the news. We¡¯ll hold the wedding after Tan Si¡¯s confinement period.¡±
¡°I will never acknowledge her. Just give up.¡± Luo Xuan threw the ss of water away.
Zhao Yan dodged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t acknowledge it. As long as thew acknowledges it.¡±
This time, Luo Xuan threw out everything she could. Zhao Yan was hit by the teapot on the table, and blood flowed from his forehead.
He did not wipe it and said, ¡°Mom, just wait for my wedding. The invitation will be sent over. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t attend.¡±
With that, he turned around and left, ignoring the fact that Luo Xuan was about to faint from anger.
¡°Zhao Yi, get someone to spread the news that I was beaten up at home because of Tan Si. I¡¯m doing this for true love,¡± Zhao Yan instructed.
With his instructions, the media naturally did not have any scruples. It only took a morning for the entire Inte to know about this.
Zhao Yan actually married Tan Si. They were the true love that had eliminated all difficulties. This shocked theizens.
Compared to Jiang An and Zou Bai, these two people only had the title of being in a rtionship. Back then, when Tan Si was pregnant, they did not say that they wanted to get married. Everyone thought that he was just a rich person keeping a female celebrity around. It turned out that they really had feelings for each other.
Chapter 759 - Out of Control
Out of Control
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Luo Xuan had been lying in bed for a long time because of Zhao Yan¡¯s anger. All these years, she had been clinging to the power of the Zhao family. Her body was no longer the same as when she was young. When she was angry, she would have a headache.
At night, just as she was about to sit up, Zhao Lan came in with her phone. ¡°Mom, the Inte is saying that my brother and Tan Si are in love.¡±
As soon as Luo Xuan woke up, she came in. It was obvious that she had timed it perfectly. She wanted to make her mother unhappy.
¡°Online? How can the media report randomly?¡± Luo Xuan snatched the phone away.
Previously, she had wanted to keep this matter at home. Anyway, the Zhao family had the ability to cancel their marriage and kidnap Zhao Yan back. There would definitely be time to get rid of Tan Si.
She had always pushed the me to others. She didn¡¯t think that Zhao Yan had done anything wrong. Tan Si must have used tricks to seduce her son. As long as she was dealt with, everything would be fine.
But now, the news of their marriage had spread like wildfire. Someone had even taken a photo of their marriage certificate. No one would believe that they were not married.
Luo Xuan stared at the photo of the marriage certificate. It was impossible for anyone to have taken such a private photo. It must have been sent by Zhao Yan himself to cut off all her escape routes.
She was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s because the child has grown up and doesn¡¯t take my words to heart.¡±
Zhao Lan stood at the side expressionlessly. She was overjoyed that someone could finally do what she wanted to do.
She had been living under Luo Xuan¡¯s rules since she was young. From studying abroad to even her food preferences, she could only listen unconditionally and not raise any objections.
However, Luo Xuan only wanted to nurture the daughter of a wealthy family. She did not care at all behind the extreme control.
As long as Zhao Lan could do as she said, it was fine. She did not care about anything else at all. She did not even see her children for a few days, let alone take care of them personally.
Zhao Lan had also yearned for motherly love when she was young. She used all kinds of methods to attract her mother¡¯s attention, but in the end, she was locked up and not given any food.
Luo Xuan thought that it would be fine for the children to starve if they did not listen to her. This trick was indeed effective. The children could not persevere forever.
After a few attempts, Zhao Lan understood that her mother did not love her at all. She had been like this from the moment she was born and would never love her in the future.
The little girl took a long time to ept this fact. Then, she turned around and threw herself into the nanny¡¯s arms, hypnotizing herself that she was the mother.
However, theck of love still affected Zhao Lan. Her personality became more and more stubborn as she grew up, and in the end, it exploded on Mo Shen.
But in the end, it still ended in failure. She did not get anything.
She began to hate Luo Xuan. She hated the fact that Luo Xuan had given birth to her even though she did not love her. She hated the fact that Luo Xuan had caused her to suffer like this.
Now, there was finally someone who could make her feel pain. How joyous was that?
Luo Xuan was indeed heartbroken. What hurt her was that her son had broken free from her control. This was something she could not ept.
¡°Tell the bank to stop all of Zhao Yan¡¯s credit cards and freeze all his bank cards,¡± she called the butler over.
However, there was no response. The butler looked troubled. ¡°Young Master¡¯s credit card is not a secondary card. As for the bank card, only I can freeze it.¡±
Zhao Yan was not someone who relied on his family¡¯s pocket money to survive. He had already worked for so many years and had his own savings. He had long thrown away the secondary card he used in the past.
Only then did Luo Xuan realize that Zhao Yan was no longer the child he used to be. He could do whatever he wanted.
¡°Then put him on suspension. No more work for him,¡± she said.
The butler¡¯s expression became even worse. ¡°Madam, Young Master¡¯s position was decided by the board of directors. If you want him to be suspended, you have to go through the board of directors.¡±
Luo Xuan was so angry that she threw the cup at the head of the bed. ¡°Then should I just watch him marry Tan Si?¡±
Only half of the board members were members of the Zhao family. ording to thew, there had to be other shareholders, so Luo Xuan could not control all of them.
For a moment, she was actually unable to deal with Zhao Yan. She could only watch.
No one could answer her question. Zhao Lan would never speak up for this. The butler really had no choice. He had always been in charge of the old residence and did not know much else.
As for the rest of the Zhao family, they felt that it was good for Zhao Yan to marry Tan Si. Although their families were notpatible, this could also prevent a second Luo Xuan from appearing.
All these years, they had been held hostage by Luo Xuan, so they could only listen to her orders even if they weren¡¯t happy about it.
They were all descendants of the Zhao family. Why should they be ordered around by her like ves?
They were all waiting for Zhao Yan to be the family head. At that time, they would be free. They did not expect this day toe early.
Although he was still far from bing the family head, Zhao Yan had already started to go against Luo Xuan.
Chapter 760 - Engagement
Chapter 760 - Engagement
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang An also saw this news. She didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it. It was Zhao Yan¡¯s freedom to marry whoever he wanted.
Marrying Tan Si could be considered giving the children aplete family. At the very least, the children would not be sad in the future.
She was busy with the television drama now. The script had already been written for the first edition. After modifications, it looked like it had the feeling she wanted.
In order to let the children¡¯s identities be announced as soon as possible, she spent almost all her energy on this matter. Before the script waspleted, the production team had already finished preparing.
Now, she only needed to choose the supporting actors before she could sessfully start filming.
Jiang Huai was no longer busy with his career. He ran errands for his sister every day. For a moment, the entirepany was busy with this matter.
The otherpanies in the entertainment industry sensed that something was wrong. Moreover, they did not hide this project. It was just that others did not know what the specific content was.
As a result, otherpanies started to make wild guesses. They felt that Jiang Huai¡¯spany was secretly preparing a big project and that he had the Jiang family¡¯s investment behind him.
This caused the otherpanies to not dare to wait any longer and think of a way to broadcast all the television dramas they had filmed. If they collided with Jiang Huai¡¯s project, there would definitely not be much viewership ratings.
The audience only felt that there had been so many television dramas aired recently that they could not stand it anymore.
Jiang Huai did not expect such a chain reaction, but he was too busy to care about what these people thought.
On the eve of Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s engagement ceremony, the entire production team was finally established sessfully. The screenwriter had also perfected the script and was only waiting for the actors to enter the production team and start filming.
However, there was another problem. Who would y Si Cheng? Of course, this was not the name in the script, but as long as one was not blind, they could tell who the prototype of this character was.
Zou Bai was personally selecting the staff. He wanted to pick someone who wasn¡¯t that handsome, but when he thought about how An¡¯an had been married to him, he decided to respect the truth.
Si Cheng¡¯s character was poor, but his face was definitely handsome. Zou Bai gritted his teeth and chose a neer who had just debuted. His appearance was very outstanding.
Everything was ready for filming. At this moment, the entire production team weed three days of paid leave because Zou Bai and Jiang An were returning to the Jiang family for the engagement ceremony.
This time, the invitations were spread widely. The wealthy families had all received them. Naturally, they were very happy to attend the banquet.
As it was an engagement, Jiang An was only wearing a gown. The style of the tutu looked very girlish. There was no skirt inside. It was propped up byyers of gauze.
When Jiang An walked forward, her skirt would sway with her movements, as gentle as water.
Li Mei took out a set of jewelry and personally put it on her. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°Our An¡¯an is really beautiful. If only Mom could find you earlier. I didn¡¯t expect you to get married so soon. I really can¡¯t bear to.¡±
Even now, Li Mei still felt that she had let Jiang An down and let her live such a difficult life.
Jiang Anforted her. ¡°I¡¯m very happy now. Moreover, I¡¯ll be atXiyunfor half the year even after I get married.¡±
Li Mei quickly wiped the tears off her face. ¡°You¡¯re right. Besides, it¡¯s just an engagement today. Mom is a little sad too soon.¡±
Jiang An reached out to hug her. ¡°Even if I get married, I¡¯m still Mom¡¯s daughter. Nothing will change.¡±
Currently, Zhao Lan was the only idle person in the Zhao family who could rush over from the capital to attend the ceremony. Luo Xuan was so angry that she was bedridden. Zhao Yan did not even go home and did not receive the invitation.
Moreover, she felt that Mo Shen would definitely attend, so she took the initiative toe.
She looked at the banquet hall that was filled with flowers and decorations. The cement was just right, and it looked like she was in the forest. It was so beautiful that she was intoxicated.
Zhao Lan felt that this was definitely not the doing of the flower shop. They had always only known a few tricks to decorate banquets.
¡°Could it be that Zou Bai set it up?¡± She had a very shocking guess in her heart.
Zhao Lan loved Mo Shen passionately. Naturally, she could tell if a person was sincere or not. Zou Bai undoubtedly loved Jiang An.
Every time she saw Zou Bai, the way he looked at Jiang An was more affectionate than thest time.
Zhao Lan snorted. ¡°Jiang An really took all the benefits.¡±
The three sons of the Jiang family gathered together again and greeted the guests. Just looking at them made people envious.
The parents of both parties sat together and joked. It was a perfect scene. Zhao Lan¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. This was the wedding scene she had dreamed of with Mo Shen.
She subconsciously looked for Mo Shen¡¯s figure, but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere.
No one knew that his letter of congrattions had been delivered long ago and that he had suddenly fallen ill and could not attend.
Chapter 761 - Wedding Contract
Chapter 761 - Wedding Contract
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zou Bai understood what Mo Shen meant. He didn¡¯t want to see the engagement venue.
Even though he had decided to protect Jiang An for the rest of his life, he was not prepared to watch her get engaged to someone else, so he simply avoided it.
Zou Bai expressed his respect for his decision. Although he hadn¡¯te personally, the fact that he had sent over a gift that implied that Zou Bai and Jiang An were a perfect match was already a sign of etiquette.
The engagement ceremony and wedding were different, so there were not manyplicated ceremonies. After all the guests arrived, the two families exchanged tokens and invited the engaged couple on stage.
Jiang An walked out in a dreamy dress. Some people even eximed. It was as if she was wearing seawater.
Zou Bai walked to the door to pick her up, and the two of them walked onto the stage hand in hand.
This engagement was arranged ording to the etiquette of aristocratic families, so a marriage contract had to be signed.
Although this thing had no legal effect, the engagement procedure had been passed down for hundreds of years. Only by signing the marriage contract could the two families be considered to havepleted the engagement.
In ancient China, the final step of the wedding would be toplete the marriage proposal and exchange of marriage certificates.
They had already done away with all these procedures in the modern world, but Zou Bai stubbornly wanted to give it all to Jiang An. He felt that with enough etiquette, outsiders would respect her more.
Zou Bai had gotten someone to prepare the marriage contract long ago. On the red golden paper were the birthdays of both parties and their parents¡¯ names. Then, it was their blessings.
¡°In ancient times, signing a marriage contract was equivalent to reporting to the world: this couple will be husband and wife until the end of time. Today, I promise you that as long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t stop loving you,¡± Zou Bai said as he looked at Jiang An.
When the guests saw the reports online, they were already certain that Jiang An and Zou Bai had gotten married out of love. However, when they heard Zou Bai say this with their own ears, they still felt that it was too dreamy.
Zou Bai, who had always been decisive and did not have a good expression, would actually confess to his lover in public and make such a lifetime promise.
Many families secretly decided to build a good rtionship with the Jiang family in the future. From the looks of it, Zou Bai would definitely support his wife¡¯s family. In the future, the Jiang family would definitely rise.
Moreover, the Jiang family could hold their ground. Not only did they have such an outstanding heir, but their three sons were all elites. Even if they left the family, they would live well.
The most important thing in arge family was whether the children were promising or not. Many families were in a terrible fix because of this matter. No matter how the children were taught, it was useless. After confirming that they could not help the family, they could only be raised useless. They could only spend money to have fun and do anything without harming the family¡¯s interests.
Many people were so jealous of the Jiang family¡¯s children that they wanted to vomit blood. They wished they could bring them back and treat them as their own children.
Jiang An didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to prepare the marriage contract. She had even forgotten about it.
In the face of her lover¡¯s sincere confession, she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the love of my life. This won¡¯t ever change.¡±
Jiang Huai hurriedly handed them two pens and asked them to write their names on the marriage contract.
Zou Bai had been smiling during the engagement ceremony. He could finally stand by Jiang An¡¯s side openly. He was not a lover or a boyfriend, but her husband, and the father other children.
The ceremony waspleted at this point. The two of them picked up their wine sses and said to everyone, ¡°Thank you foring to our engagement ceremony. Please have a good time today.¡±
After saying that, they downed the wine in one gulp and the dance music sounded. The guests also began to look for their dance partners.
At this moment, a servant from the Jiang family brought over a scroll and pulled it open. Someone walked over and realized that it was written with all the betrothal gifts.
This was a procedure that only ancient people had when they got married. They took out the list of betrothal gifts from the man¡¯s side and showed it to everyone, showing how much they valued the woman.
Zhao Lan also walked over to take a look. Even with her background, she was shocked. The Zou family had actually given so many betrothal gifts. Some of them were even priceless.
Someone sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one canpare to such a betrothal gift in a hundred years.¡±
Those who were capable of giving this much to a woman were usually not willing to give so much. Those who were willing to give so much did not have so much wealth. Not everyone couldpare to the Zou family¡¯s foundation.
Zhao Lan looked at the list in a daze. Recently, she had gone crazy too much and it had affected her health. She had forgotten that she was attending Jiang An¡¯s engagement ceremony and only felt that this was her wedding with Brother Mo Shen.
In her eyes, these were all betrothal gifts from Brother Mo Shen. They were about to be husband and wife.
¡°Brother Mo Shen.¡± Zhao Lan repeated the name. ¡°I knew you loved me.¡±
She was almost glued to the list. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was abnormal.
Chapter 762 - Something’s Wrong
Something¡¯s Wrong
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Today was a big day for the Jiang family and the Zou family. If they made a fool of themselves like the Zhao family, it would definitely not do.
There were already people who wanted to please the Jiang family and were worried that they had no way to do so. They quickly rushed to tell the Jiang family.
When Jiang Yan heard this, he immediately asked someone to take Zhao Lan away. He instructed, ¡°No matter what she says, just tell her and lure her out of the banquet hall.¡±
He did not want to have to drag anyone. That would ruin the current atmosphere. His sister¡¯s engagement party had to be perfect.
The servant who had been entrusted with this heavy responsibility had worked in the Jiang family for many years and had been taking care of Li Mei. She was known for being smart. After receiving the order, she quickly went to Zhao Lan¡¯s side.
¡°Miss Zhao, I see that you¡¯re tired. Why don¡¯t we go and rest?¡± she said slowly.
Zhao Lan shook her head. ¡°No, today is my wedding with Brother Mo Shen. I haven¡¯t exchanged rings with him yet.¡±
The servant immediately knew what to say next. ¡°Then you should change into your wedding dress now. How can you wear this to exchange rings? There¡¯s not enough time. I¡¯ll bring you to the changing room.¡±
Zhao Lan looked down at her dress. It was indeed not the gorgeous wedding dress she had imagined. She said anxiously, ¡°Yes, I have to change into the wedding dress. I can¡¯t let Brother Mo Shen wait anxiously.¡±
She looked around helplessly and was about to go crazy. ¡°Where is Brother Mo Shen? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡±
The servant caught her in time. ¡°Sir has gone to change into a suit for the wedding. You have to go to the changing room quickly so that you won¡¯t be dyed.¡±
With her coaxing at the side, Zhao Lan followed obediently. She was only restrained by the other servants when she left the banquet hall.
Jiang Yan got someone to cover her mouth and said, ¡°Tell the Zhao family to bring their youngdy back quickly and exin her mental state clearly. Zhao Lan is not wee at the Jiang family¡¯s banquets in the future.¡±
Jiang Yan acted as though nothing had happened and returned to the banquet hall to continue greeting the guests.
Zheng Fan, who hade to attend the engagement, was promoting the church with all his might. He said, ¡°Ever since I joined the church, I have no more worries. Interacting with the believers can relieve my mood and make me happy.¡±
Everyone was a little resistant to this kind of missionary behavior, but because Zheng Fan was the heir of the Zheng family, they could not turn around and leave directly. They listened to him patiently.
Zheng Fan continued, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Previously, I didn¡¯t believe in this either. I felt that it was a lie, but after I went, I realized that people still have to have some faith. Although it¡¯s not helpful in real life, it¡¯s still something to rely on.¡±
Such a gentle excuse was still eptable to everyone. Everyone present was rich. They definitely did notck material resources, but they were extremelycking in mental strength.
Every day, they were busy thinking about how to make the family better and make thepany more profitable. The race would never stop until their deaths. They did not know when they would stop. They really needed mentalfort.
Someone asked, ¡°Do you need to pay a fee to go to your church?¡±
¡°The church is a ce where believersmunicate. No money is allowed. This is disrespectful to the church.¡± Zheng Fan¡¯s expression became very pious.
Since it had nothing to do with money, everyone let down their guard and began to discuss the matter with Zheng Fan. He described the Church too well, making people yearn for it.
Jiang An saw that many people had gathered together and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±
Zou Yi went to take a look and said, ¡°I think everyone is talking to the young master of the Zheng family.¡±
¡°Young Master Zheng?¡± Jiang An asked. ¡°Is he from the Zheng family in Lin City?¡±
¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°He studied abroad for many years before returning to China this year. He¡¯s quite a hot-blooded person. He¡¯s determined that eight horses won¡¯t be able to pull him back.¡±
Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°Then what did he say to make so many people listen?¡±
Zou Er, who was left behind, ran back and said, ¡°Young Master Zheng is talking about the Church. It seems to be a private association that helps people with depression.¡±
Upon hearing the word ¡®Church¡¯, Zou Bai¡¯s gaze instantly became sharp. ¡°Is that all?¡±
¡°Young Master Zheng only said superficial things. I can¡¯t tell that there¡¯s anything wrong,¡± Zou Er said. ¡°The association is just the members consoling each other and not collecting money. It sounds more like an activity room.¡±
Although Zou Er said this, Zou Bai didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down. As long as the Church of Eternal Night existed, they would covet the poption of China. If they wanted to open the church here, he definitely couldn¡¯t let this happen.
¡°Send someone to Lin City to investigate. If there¡¯s anything wrong, make a move immediately,¡± Zou Bai said coldly.
Chapter 763 - True Feelings Revealed
True Feelings Revealed
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Although two strange things had happened, the engagement ceremony had ended perfectly. Zou Bai had just wanted to pull Jiang An out on a honeymoon but was rejected. She was about to enter the production team.
¡°Can¡¯t you take two days off?¡± Zou Bai asked.
Jiang An shook her head firmly. ¡°Do you want to announce the children¡¯s background as soon as possible?¡±
This made Zou Bai unable to say anything. He could only ept his fate and join Jiang An¡¯s team.
The filming this time waspletely closed. With the Zou family¡¯s secret guards around, no media could sneak in. Moreover, the specific content of the project was not announced to the public.
As a result, others only knew that Jiang An was filming a new television drama. As for the theme, no one knew who the male lead was. They didn¡¯t even know who the director was.
The person in charge of the production team was Jiang Huai. When he volunteered, Jiang An could not believe it. ¡°Third Brother, you know how to be a director?¡±
¡°I filmed all my previous music videos myself, including the scriptposition. What do you think?¡± Jiang Huai was very proud.
Of course, it was filmed too well. Jiang Huai¡¯s previous music video was top-notch in the industry. Not only were the scenes beautiful, but there was also a smooth plot in the time of a song. The story could be connected in two or three scenes. At that time, there were even people discussing who the director of the music video was because there was no signature at all. They did not expect it to be him.
Jiang An felt that Third Brother¡¯s filming style was very suitable for this drama, so she immediately decided to let him be the director.
Everything went smoothly, except for Zou Bai¡¯s acting skills.
He had never acted before, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stiff in front of the camera. He didn¡¯t know where to look.
Jiang Huai felt a little regretful. He should have advised his sister to choose another male actor. Even if the protagonist of this role was Zou Bai, such acting skills would only lower the television drama.
Just as he was feeling extremely regretful, Zou Bai contributed his best acting skills today. That scene was him expressing his love for An¡¯an.
This scene only required him to stand behind a tree and look at An¡¯an¡¯s back from afar. Jiang Huai was wondering if he should just skip it and not film for too long, lest his shorings were exposed.
However, Zou Bai¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness and love. Even the Best Actor with outstanding acting skills was only so-so. Anyone could tell how much he loved An¡¯an.
After filming, Jiang Huai shouted excitedly, ¡°So you¡¯re the type who reveals your true feelings. I know what to do next.¡±
As long as it was a scene with An¡¯an, Zou Bai would be especially outstanding and not need to care. However, when acting with others, he needed Jiang Huai¡¯s guidance. He would break down his emotions and rify them. Then, he would use what happened in reality as an example. Zou Bai would immediately be able to give a perfect reaction.
¡°You can¡¯t be an actor. You¡¯ll tire the director to death.¡± Jiang Huai sighed.
Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m only filming this drama. I definitely won¡¯t be an actor. I really don¡¯t have any talent.¡±
Jiang Huai said happily, ¡°After filming this drama, I will definitely shock everyone. Such a good television drama was actually filmed by Jiang Huai.¡±
The two protagonists¡¯ acting skills were outstanding, so their progress naturally improved by leaps and bounds. Jiang An prepared three times the sry for the production crew to reward them for their hard work.
Hearing this news, everyone worked even harder. No oneined at all. It was only right for them to be tired after being paid enough.
Zou Yi didn¡¯t stay idle either. He went to Lin City to investigate the church. The answer given by the secret guards was that they couldn¡¯t find anything. When those people arrived at the church, they just chatted with each other. In the end, they often cried until it was a little scary. They didn¡¯t seem to be preaching.
¡°That¡¯s not what Master wants to hear.¡± Zou Yi still wanted to continue investigating. ¡°Who is the organizer of this church and where did it start? We have to investigate all of this clearly.¡±
The church member pushed open the door and said, ¡°Bishop, the Zou family hase to Lin City. They seem to be investigating us.¡±
The bishop smiled. ¡°I knew this day woulde. Tell everyone not to mention the name of the church, and not to say anything to anyone about preaching. Just do your job of enlightening those people.¡±
¡°Can the Zou Family believe this?¡± the disciple asked.
The bishop was very certain. ¡°If they can¡¯t find anything, they can only believe it. Tomorrow, there will be amotion overseas. They won¡¯t have much time here.¡±
He had been dealing with Zou Bai for so long, so he knew how to divert his attention. If he caused a ruckus, there would naturally be no suspicion on this side. When the time came, he would increase his efforts to control the family n in his hands, and he would have the strength topete with him.
Zou Bai had killed so many of their disciples. They had to make him pay a painful price.
Chapter 764: Cooperation
Chapter 764: Cooperation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Eternal Night Church could be considered to becking in talent now. The high-level believers that they had spent more than ten years nurturing had basically all died at Zou Bai¡¯s hands. The believers they had absorbed now could notpare at all.
In fact, for the sake of the church¡¯s safety, many things could only be done by the bishop himself. He no longer had the power he had in the past.
This made the bishop want to hack Zou Bai to death every time he thought of him.
Fortunately, he had heard that Zou Bai had been revolving around Jiang An recently. He should still have time to carry out his n.
Little did he know that Zou Bai had long seen through his scheme. The appearance of the Church in China had aroused his full vignce. Sending people to Lin City was just a test. He did not expect to find anything.
Unexpectedly, there was a riot overseas the next day. Many people rushed into the Zou family¡¯s territory and fired randomly, saying that it was for revenge.
The Zou Family had found the badge of the Church of Eternal Night on their corpses. Everything happened too coincidentally. Zou Bai immediately understood what was going on. They were definitely trying to divert his attention.
He was sure that the people from the church were in Lin City and were infiltrating the aristocratic families there.
Zou Bai didn¡¯t make a move immediately. After all, the matter hadn¡¯t blown up yet. If he made a move in advance, the other aristocratic families would definitely jump out and say that he was making a mountain out of a molehill. They might even say that he wanted to interfere in politics. For the sake of the Zou family¡¯s stability, he had to wait.
Moreover, he was really busy now. In order to announce the children¡¯s background before the wedding, he had to finish filming the television drama as soon as possible.
Jiang Huai practically stayed in the production team. He wore a hat and held a loudspeaker as hemanded everywhere. He treated himself as three people and lost a lot of weight from exhaustion.
Under everyone¡¯s hard work, the filming of the television drama progressed by leaps and bounds. In addition, the actors who were chosen were all outstanding in acting. Everyone worked together and actually finished filming in half a month.
On the final day of filming, Jiang Huai was so excited that he cried. The entire production team did not expect him to have such a reaction and rushed tofort him.
After the filming ended, it would be handed over to post-production editing and sent to Central TV for review. Only then would they be qualified to broadcast it.
With the Jiang family around, this process wouldn¡¯t take too much time. All they had to do was wait.
Jiang An and Zou Bai, who were rxed, could finally go stay at home. The two children had not seen them for a long time. They followed behind their parents like bugs and were unwilling to leave even when they were sleeping.
Jiang An also knew that she hadn¡¯t been able to take care of them, so the family of four simplyy on the same bed. Anyway, the bed was big enough.
Two dayster, Mo Shen came to visit again. He seemed to have lost a lot of weight, but he was in good spirits. As soon as he entered, he felt sorry that he could not attend the engagement ceremony.
¡°Brother Mo Shen, you don¡¯t have to say that. It¡¯s just an engagement. It¡¯s not that grand. You¡¯re not in good health, so don¡¯t take the risk. Rest well,¡± Jiang An said as she got him a nket.
Mo Shen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯s summer now. Why are you bringing me a nket?¡±
Zou Bai took the nket and covered him with it. ¡°The air conditioner is on in the house. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±
Mo Shen could only ept the couple¡¯s actions. Who asked him to say that he was sick some time ago?
¡°I¡¯m here to tell Zou Bai something. Recently, someone has been trying to sneak into the Medicine Valley over at the Mo Family. After they were caught, they kept talking about some Church. I don¡¯t know what they mean, so I want you to help investigate,¡± Mo Shen said.
Everyone knew that the Listening Wind Pavilion of the Zou Family was the best at gathering information. There was nothing they did not know.
Zou Bai immediately understood what was going on. He didn¡¯t expect the Church of Eternal Night to be so arrogant. They provoked the Mo Family before they could even gain a foothold in China. Did they think that their family was easy to bully?
The Mo family rarely appeared in front of people, but they were the closest to the government among all the aristocratic families. They had their family¡¯s medical skills and did not have to worry about them falling. They had tried to kick an iron te.
Zou Bai told Mo Shen about the Church of Eternal Night and what they had been doing during this period of time.
Mo Shen mmed the table and said, ¡°Do they think that the Mo Family are all idiots? How dare they target our family?¡±
Zou Baiforted him. ¡°They were indeed glorious in the past. If I hadn¡¯t killed most of the high-level believers, I¡¯m afraid they would have already appeared in the open.¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s a cult. If it could really be put out in the open, why would it develop so sneakily? It even sneaked into our medicine valley. How shameless.¡± Mo Shen was rarely angry.
At this moment, Jiang An smiled. ¡°They¡¯re giving us a chance by doing this. Why don¡¯t we beat them at their own game?¡±
¡°You want me to cooperate with Mo Shen?¡± Zou Bai asked.
Jiang An nodded. ¡°The Church of Eternal Night thinks that they have everything under control, so let them continue to think that way. By the time they realize that something is wrong, it will be toote.¡±
Chapter 765: Lie
Chapter 765: Lie
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The people from the Church of Eternal Night had only wanted to test the Mo Family and see how they would react. They did not expect to be immediately captured by the Zou Family and sent to the secret prison. That person thought that he was finished.
The next day, he was taken away in the car and transported to Xiyun. When he opened his eyes again and saw Zou Bai standing in front of him, he really wanted to die immediately.
Everyone in the church knew of this person¡¯s reputation. If they fell into his hands, it would be a good oue.
Just as he was wondering if he should bite his tongue tomit suicide, Mo Shen pulled Jiang An¡¯s hand and entered.
Zou Bai was immediately displeased. ¡°I told you to stay away from him. Why are you together again?¡±
Jiang An looked very innocent. ¡°Brother Mo Shen is not an outsider. Is there a problem with him apanying me recently?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s only kinship between An¡¯an and me. She was afraid of being alone, so she called me over.¡± Mo Shen exined, his face filled with provocation.
Zou Bai was furious. ¡°An¡¯an is my wife. I don¡¯t need you to apany me. The two of you aren¡¯t rted by blood, so stop talking about familial ties.¡±
Mo Shen turned to look at Jiang An. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant. Zou Bai is thinking too much.¡±
The people from the church were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen between Zou Bai and Jiang An. Mo Shen was clearly the sessor of the Mo family, so why did it look like he was going to be a third party?
¡°Zou Bai, can you stop fooling around here?¡± Jiang An stood on Mo Shen¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s nothing between us. What else do you want?¡±
Zou Bai was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He pointed at the two of them as if he was about to faint in the next second. Zou Yi and Zou Er quickly went up to support him.
Mo Shen put his arm around Jiang An¡¯s shoulder and said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right. You and An¡¯an are about to get married. Don¡¯t be so petty.¡±
Jiang An didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. She asked, ¡°What were you using our secret prison for just now?¡±
Zou Bai was no longer in the mood to do anything. He tried his best to control himself from killing the two people in front of him. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°The most important thing today is between us. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±
With that, he pulled Jiang An away. Mo Shen chased after her, not to be outdone. The three of them left just like that. Zou Yi and Zou Er looked at each other, not knowing what to do.
¡°Are we still going to interrogate this person?¡± Zou Yi asked.
Zou Er sighed. ¡°Master said that he wants to do it personally. We don¡¯t have time now. Let¡¯s leave him here first. He can¡¯t run away anyway.¡±
¡°Young Master Mo is too shameless. Miss Jiang is already the Madam of our Zou family, but he still has to stick to us every day.¡±
¡°Who asked the two of them to know each other earlier than Master? I heard that they met when Young Master Mo was expelled. They were friends who went through hardships together. Of course, it¡¯s impossible for them to forget each other.¡±
¡°But you can¡¯t snatch from Master.¡±
¡°Miss Jiang is the future head of the Jiang family. She doesn¡¯t have to rely on our family to begin with, so she naturally doesn¡¯t care too much about Master¡¯s mood.¡±
The two of them sighed in unison, then tied the churchman to the pirs and stuffed his mouth with cloths so that he would notmit suicide.
After they left, this person fell into deep thought. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Shen and Jiang An to have such a past. If he could use it, Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant now.
It was a pity that he could not move now. He could only wait here. He could only hope that the Church would follow the clues and chase after him.
Outside the dark prison, Zou Bai didn¡¯t look angry at all. He asked, ¡°Did I hurt you when I pulled you just now?¡±
Jiang An shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your acting skills to improve day by day.¡±
They had deliberately put on an act to make the Church think that they could interfere.
Mo Shen smiled. ¡°Then when are you going to let this person go?¡±
Zou Bai thought about it. ¡°In a few days. If I let someone escape now, I¡¯ll seem too useless.¡±
They had brought him all the way here to create an opportunity for him to escape. If he was locked up in the Zou Family¡¯s facilities, the church would not believe that this person could escape.
¡°The television drama has already been edited. It¡¯s been sent over for me to go over it. Why don¡¯t we do it together?¡± Jiang An suggested.
Mo Shen didn¡¯t have any objections. ¡°Okay.¡±
Zou Bai was a little ufortable. ¡°Do I have to watch it?¡±
It was rare for Jiang An to see such an expression on his face. He asked, ¡°Are you shy?¡±
¡°I just thought I looked a little weird on the screen,¡± Zou Bai said.
Jiang An couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Just treat it as watching someone else. We still have to give this television drama a name.¡±
¡°You guys should do it, it¡¯s your story.¡± Mo Shen indicated that he wouldn¡¯t speak.
Jiang An refused to ept it. ¡°No, all of you have to give your input.
Chapter 766: See Spring
Chapter 766: See Spring
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Under Jiang An¡¯s threat, the two of them could only sit together and watch. As the overall story was about Jiang An and Zou Bai, there was not much plot, so it was only 20 episodes.
In addition, in order not to waste time, some parts were fast-forwarded. From morning to night, they finally finished watching it. Mo Shen fell into shock.
With Jiang Huai as the director, the entire drama was filled with a fresh and elegant feeling. Even though the love in the drama was very strange and they had not known each other for a long time, it made people feel that even if they did not know each other, they were inextricably linked. That feeling of fate was really moving.
Mo Shen immediately understood why they wanted to film this television drama. After watching it, even strangers would understand Jiang An, understand her struggle with her and Zou Bai¡¯s love, and only have infinite pity for the two children.
However, for the sake of the children¡¯s physical and mental health, they did not appear on screen in television dramas. Jiang Huai tried his best to show their backs.
However, it was this that made people unable to help but think about the cuteness of the children.
Zou Bai¡¯s performance was even more outstanding. The way he looked at Jiang An was filled with love. Even the best actors could not be so sincere. Without any physical contact, it was obvious how much the two of them loved each other.
Mo Shen sighed in admiration. ¡°It¡¯ll definitely win the love of many people after it¡¯s broadcasted. This is really a good idea.¡±
¡°As long as everyone understands what happened and epts the two children¡¯s backgrounds,¡± Jiang An said with a smile.
Mo Shen nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll ept it. Even if someone else says something, don¡¯t take it to heart. There are people who hate everything except money.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t think about that anymore. Hurry up and give me the name for the television drama,¡± Jiang An urged.
The two men began to think hard. Mo Shen said, ¡°What do you think of ¡®Sweet and Sour¡¯?¡±
¡°It sounds quite fitting, but I feel like it¡¯scking something,¡± Jiang An said.
¡°How about ¡®Seeing Spring¡¯?¡± Zou Bai asked. ¡°In the past, the two of us lived in the dark. We only saw spring when we met each other.¡±
Mo Shen pped his hands. ¡°This name is good, and it fits the fresh tone of the entire television drama.¡±
Jiang An nodded as well. ¡°What a good name. Let¡¯s call it that.¡±
The next day, Jiang An told Jiang Huai the name. He also felt that it was very appropriate. Then, he sent the tape to Central TV for review. As long as it passed the review, it could be broadcasted.
Jiang An hoped that she could resolve the children¡¯s matter as soon as possible before the wedding.
At this moment, the person in the secret prison finally ran away. Zou Er had been watching him eat. Anyways, he couldn¡¯t let anyone starve to death. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang An and Zou Bai to have an intense argument above. He couldn¡¯t care less about kidnapping him and left in a hurry.
This gave the person a chance to break free with great effort. Then, he quietly walked out of the door and took advantage of the chaos in the Jiang family to run away. The first thing he did was contact the Church to see the bishop.
Of course, the bishop did not trust anyone who had ¡®escaped¡¯. He only asked him to report over the phone.
That person quickly told him everything he knew. The assistant was very excited. ¡°This way, we¡¯ll have a way to deal with Zou Bai.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. It might be fake news.¡± The bishop was very cautious.
However, this caution did notst long. The Mo family in the capital had already begun to cause trouble for the Zou family. They had even taken away the business they had discussed. The rtionship between the two families was very bad.
That business was worth a billion yuan. That price was too high for them to just be acting.
The bishop couldn¡¯t control his heart anymore. If he missed this chance, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance. The temptation of getting rid of Zou Bai was too great. He couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.
Coupled with the fact that his assistant had been urging him to do it, the bishop finally decided to seize this opportunity.
Zou Baiughed when he heard the report from Beijing. ¡°They can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s blow things up a little more. When the timees, we¡¯ll wipe them all out.¡± Mo Shen smiled.
Although they said that, they tacitly agreed not to involve Jiang An. The scene of two men fighting for a woman could not be repeated. Letting the Church see it and letting everyone see it were two different things.
Mo Shen expressed his dissatisfaction with Zou Bai in public. Zou Bai also retaliated from time to time, making everyone confused. What was wrong with the two of them?
Wang Mian was busy trying to make them reconcile, but no one listened. The Church believed that they had done the right thing.
Zhao Yan even fanned the mes, hoping to obtain some benefits.
The bishop no longer had any qualms and instructed, ¡°Get all the believers in the capital to move. Help Mo Shen deal with Zou Bai. It¡¯s best if we can win him over to our side.¡±
Chapter 767: Secret Weapon
Chapter 767: Secret Weapon
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Soon, Mo Shen received an invitation from the church. Their letter was filled with dissatisfaction with Zou Bai. They even said that they had a deep grudge against the Zou family and were willing to help him achieve his wish.
If Mo Shen really hated Zou Bai, he would definitely be moved. Unfortunately, he was just acting and even showed Zou Bai this letter.
Zou Baiughed. ¡°They make it sound like the Church is good. They don¡¯t even mention a word about them killing people and swindling money, and even bewitching people tomit suicide.¡±
Zou Bai didn¡¯t regret the deaths of those high-level disciples at all. Not only had these people done all sorts of bad things, but they also didn¡¯t have any regrets. If they were allowed to continue, who knew how many people would suffer?
¡°Do you need me to contact them next?¡± Mo Shen asked.
Zou Bai handed him a document. ¡°This is all the information we¡¯ve gathered so far. Take a look at it and you¡¯ll know what to do. Wait a few days before you express your goodwill to the church. Don¡¯t let them think that it¡¯s too easy.¡± Zou Bai was relieved to leave this matter to Mo Shen and continued to prepare for the wedding. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave Jiang An and the children, so he could only arrange it remotely.
Zou Fei was busy every day when he received the news. It was his brother¡¯s wedding, but he was the one running around.
All the aristocratic families were looking forward to the Zou family¡¯s invitation. It would be a great honor to receive it.
Under such circumstances, the Church secretly went to the Capital to contact the Zhao Family, hoping to obtain Zhao Yan¡¯s support.
Zhao Yan was still fighting with Luo Xuan. He brought Tan Si out after confinement and let the media take photos of them as they pleased, publicizing that their rtionship was stronger than gold.
Luo Xuan did not allow the media to report about him posting on Weibo to show off his love. After all, he was going against his family.
At this time, he needed help. The Church¡¯s support came at the right time. He had to meet them quickly.
He didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between Mo Shen and Jiang An. Zhao Lan wouldn¡¯t tell him everything. He believed the Church¡¯s words that two men were fighting for a woman and tried to be a middleman to contact Mo Shen.
Mo Shen didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He was in an unapproachable position. Zhao Yan had spent a lot of effort and sent a lot of things over.
Just as he was about to be disappointed, Mo Shen finally asked him to meet.
Zhao Yan brought the church¡¯s disciples to the appointment. Only with him in front did they dare to go to Xiyun, afraid that they would be discovered by the Jiang family and the Zou family.
Moreover, the meeting ce was near the Jiang family¡¯s old residence, where Mo Shen lived.
¡°Mr. Mo, we finally meet.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude was very enthusiastic.
Mo Shen smiled. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This person beside me is a believer of the Church of Eternal Night. He represents the church.¡± Zhao Yan introduced the person beside him.
¡°My name is Dn, I¡¯ve followed the bishop for 10 years.¡± Dn said, ¡°No matter what I say today, I can represent the bishop.¡±
Mo Shen said impatiently, ¡°I have nothing to say to the church. I just want to work with you to drag Zou Bai down. I can¡¯t watch him and An¡¯an get married.¡± ¡°Are you ready to go against the Zou Family? If you really attack, it will be a fight to the death.¡± Zhao Yan probed.
Mo Shen didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai¡¯s guess to be so urate. These people didn¡¯t want to give him a blow at all, but were fantasizing about killing him.
It was fine if the Church thought this way. After all, there had been hatred in the past. Was Zhao Yan stupid?
If Zou Bai died, the Zou family and the others would not let him and the Zhao family off. When the time came, he would definitely die without a burial ce. Mo Shen asked, ¡°I¡¯ve long been prepared to be enemies with Zou Bai, but from what you¡¯re saying, you want to kill him. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Zou family will take revenge?¡±
Dn quickly went over. ¡°We¡¯ve already set up everything in the capital. As long as you and Mr. Zhao help, we can immediately encircle and suppress the Zou family after seeding. The Zou family will be the new headquarters of our church. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±
Mo Shen looked at him. ¡°How many of you are there? Do you know how powerful the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards are?¡±
Dn smiled confidently, ¡°Our church has operated overseas for so many years, naturally we have our own secret weapons, no matter how many shadow guards there are.¡±
¡°Words are useless. You want me to bet my life with just a few words?¡± Mo Shen wanted an answer.
Dn knew what he meant and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll show you our secret weapon tomorrow. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±
What they didn¡¯t know was that Mo Shen told Zou Bai everything that night. ¡°What secret weapon do you think they have? How can they be so arrogant?¡± ¡°The Church¡¯s technology level is very advanced. It should be something new that has been developed,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°However, I will let them know that these things are useless in China.¡±
Zou Bai was waiting for them to make a move so that he would have enough reason to deal with them.
Chapter 768: Past
Chapter 768: Past
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The next day, Mo Shen followed the people from the church to take a look. He didn¡¯t expect them to have so many things lying in ambush in Lin City. They were all products that far exceeded current technology.
However, because it belonged to the church, it was not handed over to any country after it was developed. It had to be in China¡¯s hands in the future.
He looked at the simted person who looked simr to a real person and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a thing in your hands. These are really impressive.¡±
¡°Our church has a special base to produce these. The simted human body has 100% explosives, it can definitely kill Zou Bai on the spot.¡± Dn was very confident.
Mo Shen smiled. ¡°A lot of people are invited to the wedding. Because it will be held in the Zou family, they use the most sophisticated testing equipment. Can you guys sneak in?¡±
Dn nodded, ¡°Of course you can. No matter what equipment you use, at most you can detect that there are steel tes in the simted human¡¯s body. You won¡¯t find anything else.¡±
This was a little magical. With current technology, they would definitely find out. After all, it was a fact that there were parts in the simted human body. How could they hide it?
While Dn was introducing, Mo Shen reached out and touched the simted human skin. The soft touch was definitely not leather. He had been a doctor for many years and naturally understood that this was real human skin.
Mo Shen mustered his courage to grab the simted person¡¯s wrist. There was actually a weak pulse. This was not a simted person at all, but a human body and equipment.
When he returned, he immediately told Zou Bai, ¡°They¡¯re going to make a move at your wedding.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let them seed.¡± Zou Bai was not afraid at all.
He quickly arranged for the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards to reach Mo Shen¡¯s ce to see the person as soon as possible. It would be best if they could do something in advance.
Then, they hastily set up another banquet hall in the Zou family. On that day, they let the guests stay there first. They would hold the wedding after dealing with the church. They could not let any mistakes ruin the perfection of the wedding.
¡°Mo Shen, try your best to make them think that the capital will be in chaos after my death. If Iete, the other aristocratic families will take over the Zou family. We have to let everyonee,¡± Zou Bai said.
Mo Shen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely persuade their bishop and important believers toe. If they don¡¯t go to the wedding, make them stay in the Mo Family and so we can catch them all in one fell swoop.¡±
After formting the n, they weren¡¯t so flustered anymore. Jiang An knew that Zou Bai had the ability to handle this, so she focused her attention on the television drama.
With the Jiang family, ¡°Seeing Spring¡± passed the review very quickly. Without posting any previews, they directly broadcasted it on television.
However, with Zou Bai reposting it on his Weibo, it attracted many people.
The scenes of ¡°Seeing Spring¡± were fresh and natural. It was iparable to those television dramas that had been polished. Moreover, the plot was very smooth. It made people want to continue watching after watching it. After broadcasting a few episodes, people could naturally tell that it was filmed based on Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s experiences.
[I didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to be soplicated.]
[It really was not an easy love.]
[Isn¡¯t it just a story of an affair? At that time, Jiang An was married and was still with Zou Bai. How shameless.]
[Are you blind? Zou Bai was set up by someone and she thought that the person was Si Cheng. She didn¡¯t cheat at all.]
[Si Cheng is really disgusting. He actually doesn¡¯t care about the child at all without knowing the child¡¯s background.]
There was a discussion about the television drama on the Inte. Many people who did not usually watch television dramas were also attracted. They felt that it was very interesting and went to watch the drama.
Jiang An did not care about the ratings of this television drama at all. She only wanted to give the children their identities as soon as possible. When the poprity reached its peak, she might as well broadcast it all. The speed was so fast that it made people dumbfounded. They understand that television dramas could be broadcasted like this.
After watching 20 episodes, everyone¡¯s thoughts were carried away by the plot. They only thought that Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s love was hard. The children were also very pitiful. No one felt that the children¡¯s birth was immoral.
Jiang An¡¯s goal waspletely achieved. She hugged Jiang Yu and Yi and said, ¡°In the future, you can call your father Dad no matter what. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone.¡±
There were also people who jumped out to criticize Jiang An, but the Zou family¡¯s secret guards directly restrained them. Most people still epted the children¡¯s background. After all, Jiang An had gotten pregnant without knowing it, and it wasn¡¯t like she wanted to cheat. The difference between the two was huge.
[No wonder Zou Bai said that the two children had the Zou family¡¯s inheritance rights at the banquet. It turned out to be like this.]
Onement caused the entire Weibo to boil over. Everyone felt that Zou Bai and Jiang An were indeed true love. Even if they couldn¡¯t announce the children¡¯s background previously, they wanted the children to enjoy the best.
Chapter 769: Explosion
Chapter 769: Explosion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The children¡¯s matter had beenpletely resolved. A well-made television drama was more useful than Jiang An standing up and saying it ten thousand times. Now, public opinion was supporting her.
Jiang An smiled. ¡°Little Feather, Little Wingsy, you can prepare the clothes for Mommy¡¯s wedding.¡±
The children went to choose their clothes happily. Jiang An smiled and followed the children.
The wedding preparation was almost ready. Zou Bai began to focus on dealing with the church, while Mo Shen stayed in the capital to help.
In order to make them believe that Zou Bai and Mo Shen were really enemies, the two of them began to constantly trip each other up. For a moment, the capital was bustling with noise and excitement.
The people of the church were proud of themselves. They continuously transported the androids to Beijing. As long as they were activated, they could walk in the crowd like real people.
Both sides were working in an orderly manner. The wedding day was getting closer and closer. Zou Bai brought Jiang An and the children back to Beijing and contacted many media outlets to attend the wedding. It looked like a hugemotion.
In reality, they were all arranged to be at the side of another banquet hall. Zou Bai wanted to use their cameras to record what the Church had done for the entire country to see.
On the day of the wedding, the decorations on the outside alone stunned everyone. The Zou family had used tens of thousands of roses to arrange the patterns. They had also used many Swarovski diamonds as dewdrops. They shone under the sunlight. Just this alone cost a lot.
Dn used a fake identity to sneak in. He wanted to witness the moment of Zou Bai¡¯s death.
The bishop was not present for his own safety, but he was not far from the Zou Family¡¯s mansion so that he could upy the Zou Family as soon as the matter was done.
At that time, with the Zhao family in front of them, they would secretly upy the Zou family and develop their believers as quickly as possible. By the time the government found out, it would be toote.
The guests were a little surprised. Previously, when Zou Bai was working very hard in the capital, they thought that it would be a very gorgeous wedding. Looking at the banquet hall¡¯s formal attire, there was nothing outstanding.
However, it was easy for them to hide their expressions. Their faces were filled with smiles of blessing.
The two children, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, sat at the front. They did not run around like children their age. They were gathered together and talking about something.
Now, everyone knew that these two children were Zou Bai¡¯s biological children. They were the legitimate heirs of the Zou family.
No one dared to disrespect them. Some even wanted to walk over and get close to them, but the Zou family¡¯s secret guards guarded the side and did not allow anyone else to approach.
Zhao Yan walked in with Tan Si and felt that something was amiss. Other than a portion of the people he knew, many others were unfamiliar.
Logically speaking, reputable families would definitely be invited to such a banquet. There shouldn¡¯t be a situation where he didn¡¯t know them.
However, Zhao Yan did not take it to heart. Perhaps it was business partners of the Zou family.
In reality, these people were the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. They pretended to be guests at the banquet to confuse the Church.
Apart from the secret guards and a small number of guests, the rest of the guests were the androids who had sneaked in.
Zou Bai slowly walked out from behind, stealing everyone¡¯s attention. The android stared at him closely.
The media in the corner pointed their cameras at Zou Bai, afraid that something had not been captured.
Taking advantage of this time, the secret guards dragged the guests out. The media only left behind the live broadcast equipment, and they were taken away to ensure their safety.
Everyone was puzzled as to what had happened. The people from the Church realized that something was wrong and quickly took action. They released the people and rushed straight towards Zou Bai.
The secret guard activated electromaic interference. The running android lost itsmand and stopped in ce, not knowing what to do.
Zhao Yan hurriedly pulled Tan Si and ran out. Dn shouted, ¡°The eternal night ising. You have to sacrifice yourself to return to the embrace of the true god!¡±
After saying that, he took out a controller and pressed the button on it resolutely.
Zou Bai and the shadow guards opened the wall and hid inside. There was a shell-proof ss installed inside, and they were not injured at all.
The explosion resounded throughout the Zou family¡¯s mansion. The guests in the real banquet hall did not know what had happened. The secret guards guarded the door and did not allow anyone to go out.
Jiang An hugged the children from behind and was a little worried about Zou Bai¡¯s safety.
Hearing this, the bishop smiled. ¡°With such arge-scale explosion, Zou Bai must be dead.¡±
At the same time, he received a message from Zhao Yan. ¡°Zou Bai is dead.¡±
Zhao Yan was pressed to the ground by the Zou family¡¯s secret guards. He watched as they operated his phone and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Zhao family. Let go of me quickly!¡±
Tan Si could not react to all of this at all. She rushed forward to try to save him, but it was useless.
No one listened to him. After sending the message, they were on high alert, ready to capture all the people from the Church in one fell swoop.
Chapter 770: Conclusion
Chapter 770: Conclusion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The bishop was escorted into the Zou family¡¯s old residence by his disciples. There was a banquet hall that was emitting ck smoke. A secret guard shouted everywhere, ¡°Something happened. Master is dead!¡±
This shout was like the sound of nature to the bishop. He urged the believers to leave quickly and seize the time to control the Zou family.
At the thought of his revenge, the bishop could not hide the smile on his face.
Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the mansion, the door behind him was closed. The secret guards swarmed over and surrounded them.
Zou Bai walked out from behind. Not to mention being injured, there wasn¡¯t even dust on his body. The bishop simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He knew the power of the android. Why was Zou Bai still alive?
¡°Long time no see. You won¡¯t leave today,¡± Zou Bai said with a smile.
Although the bishop was a little flustered, he immediately ordered his followers to counterattack. However, it was useless against the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. Zou Bai quietly watched these people die.
There were already many people in Lin City who believed in the church and could not extricate themselves. Previously, the bishop did not dare to touch the aristocratic families. He induced many middle-ss believers to give up their savings and choose tomit suicide to return to the embrace of God.
Zou Bai had investigated this thoroughly. Indeed, no matter what, he hated the Church to the extreme.
The bishop looked at him. ¡°You knew our n from the beginning. You and Mo Shen teamed up to lie to me!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Shen walked over. ¡°We were acting, just for today.¡±
Zou Bai said, ¡°The wedding will be held soon. I don¡¯t want to take my gun out today, so I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Shen agreed immediately.
Zou Bai turned around to look for Jiang An. Mo Shen looked at the bishop and the others coldly. ¡°Shoot.¡±
After a series of gunshots, the influence of the Church of Eternal Night in Chinapletely dissipated. Mo Shen and Zou Bai protected the peace of China.
After everything was settled, Zou Bai returned to the banquet hall that he had meticulously decorated. The scene inside was in a retro style. Everything was in the style of thest century. It was the same style as Jiang An¡¯s wedding dress. Although the guests did not know what had happened, it was best for them to pretend to be deaf and mute when Zou Bai did not say anything.
The lights shone on the door as it slowly opened. As flower children, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi scattered petals in front. Jiang An held Jiang Hai¡¯s hand and walked in.
Zou Bai watched as his lover walked towards him step by step. His smile on his face came from the bottom of his heart.
Zou Fei and Zou Xuan were also happy for their younger brother. Even Zou Jin, who couldn¡¯te back from his mission, had a congrattory gift delivered. Jiang Yan and the rest did not look too good. After all, they had notpletely epted the fact that their sister was getting married.
Li Mei cried until her handkerchief was wet. Fortunately, Jiang An would be living in Xiyun half the time, so they would not be separated for too long.
Jiang Hai handed Jiang An¡¯s hand to Zou Bai and instructed, ¡°You have to take good care of An¡¯an.¡±
¡°I definitely will.¡± Zou Bai was very sincere.
The two of them walked onto the stage together and listened to the officiant say, ¡°Zou Bai, are you willing to spend the rest of your life with Jiang An, in sickness and health, and in poorness and wealth?¡±
¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± Zou Bai said word byword. ¡°I¡¯ll only love Jiang An in my life.¡± The officiant turned to ask Jiang An, ¡°Jiang An, are you willing to spend the rest of your life with Zou Bai, in sickness and health, and in poorness and wealth?¡± Jiang An said with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to grow old with my only lover in this life.¡±
Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi took the ring box over. The two of them exchanged rings under the witness of everyone present. This scene was broadcast live on therge screen of China¡¯s Central Square.
Zou Bai wanted everyone to witness their love and marry Jiang An with everyone¡¯s blessings. He didn¡¯t want to live a hidden life anymore.
Naturally, the inte was crazily reposting the wedding video. Many people were envious of their sincere love.
Countless petals fell from the ceiling of the banquet hall, giving the wedding a very romantic atmosphere.
Jiang An whispered into Zou Bai¡¯s ear, ¡°Thank you for giving me such a perfect wedding.¡±
Zou Bai smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for this. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have gotten married. I should be the one thanking you for being willing to be with me and illuminating my gloomy life.¡±
They looked at each other and smiled. Nothing needed to be said.
Many yearster, people would mention this wedding not only because it was grand, but more importantly, because it was sincere.
Many people yearned for love but could not meet true love. To be able to witness a wedding held out of love was as if they were experiencing the love.
At the same time, Julie and Luo Chen, who were on the ind, could not contact the bishop. They felt that something was wrong and immediately took Si Cheng away. They still had this trump card and could make aeback.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!